Y O U R
V
O I C
A P L P
E
E D S C I E
NC E
O F V O C A L A R T
S I
NG
NG A ND S P A K
I N G
by
D O UG LA S
S T A N L
Y , M . . , MU
. D .
e l l o w fot h e A m e r i a c n A s s o cai t i o n f rot h e A d v a n c e m etn
ofS cience
P
e l l o w fot h e A c o u sitc a l S o c i e t y o f A m e r i a c
T M A N
PublishingC orporation
NewYor
C h i c a go
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
opyright,1945
B
PitmanPublishingC orporation
l l r i g h t s rsee r v d e . N o p a r t fot h i s b o o
maybereproducedinanyformwithout
thewrittenpermissionofthepublisher.
A S S O C I
S I
R I
A T
S A A C
D C O M PA N
P
Bath:Lon d o n : M e lo bu r n e : J
S I
R
I
S A A
381-3 83ChurchS
C
P
E S
TMA N & S O N
o h a n e s brug : S
T M A N &
, Ltd.
ingap ore
S O N
( C A NA NA D A ) L , dt .
t r e e,tT o r o n to
PR I N T D I N H T E U N T
D S A T T
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
S O F
A M
R I C A
D
D
I
d e d ia c t e t h i s boo
C
A
T
O
whoseco-operationI
N
t o m y w ief A
owesomuch.H
o n t h e m uisc a l s i d eofmysub
m a b l ea v l u e i n al lm y w o r
lmaStanleyto
ercollaboration
e c t h a s b en eo f i n e s t-i
andinallmyw riting s.
D o u gal s S t a n l y e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
PR E F A
Thisboo
C E
istheresultof yearsofresearch,yearsofpractical
teaching,andthepricelessco-operationofmanyscientistsand hun-
dredsofpupils.
Thethousandsofreaderswhosocordiallyreceived myformer
boo
swillfindhere afurtherdevelopmentofthosepioneerstate-
mentsofscientificprinciplesuponwhich ourk
nowledgeofvocal
technicisbased.
ereinarethemostmoderndevelopmentsinvocaltraining care-
fullytestedandscientificallyproven.Thelatestteachingprocedures
arecombinedwithaclear statementofthefundamentalprinciples
ofregistration,resonancead
ustment,vibrato,andsoon,onthebasis
ofimmutable,scientificlaws.
Thetwoboo
TheS
sThe
cienceofV
oiceI
tsProductionandR
eproductionand
oicecontaina detaileddiscussionofthescientific
principlesuponwhichthetrainingof thevoiceisbased.R
elatively
littlewassaidaboutthe applicationoftheseprinciplestothe actual
wor
ofthevocalteacher.Now withthevitallyimportantnew
discoveriesandprocedureswhichhavebeenmadeduringthe inter-
veningyearsthismatter hasbeenta
enupinconsiderabledetail.
Thepracticalapplicationofthefundamentalscientificfindingshas
improvedimmeasurablyastheyhavebeenappliedtothetraining
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ofmanyhundredsofvoices.
Theneedforastatementof theseapplications,togetherwitha
descriptionofthelatestmethodsanddeviceswhich canbeem-
ployed,rendersthepublicationoftheboo
imperativeatthistime,
forthebenefitofnot onlythoseteachersandsingerswhoare follow-
ingtheteachingslaiddownin theearlierboo
newreaderswhomaywishtofollowthem.E
madetorendertheentiresub
possible.A
s,butalsofor those
veryefforthasbeen
ectasclear,definiteand concreteas
llfigurativeorimaginativelanguagehasbeenavoided.
tisdesirable,evenessential,foranyonewhowishes tofollowthe
teach i n g s l adi d o w n i n t h e a e r l i reb o o
s t o r e a d t h i s boo
.
ompleteunderstandingofthescientificprinciplesinvolvedand
theproperapplicationofthedevices andproceduresemployedare
essentialinorderthatthe pupil
vii
svoicemayberadically improved.
urthermore,thecompetentteachermustalsopossessaspecially
trainedearan earcapableofdetectingminuteq
andoftranslatingthemintothe physicalad
ualityvariations
ustmentsofwhichthey
aretheauralmanifestations.Thisisimperativeto ultimatesuccess.
u r t h rem oer , t h e t e c a h e r m utse
e r c ie sj
udgm e n t c o ntsa n tyl . P e r -
functoryorcasualteachingmaybedisastrous.I
A
nanyfieldwhatever,
l i t t l e laer n i n g i s a d a n g eor u s t h i n g.
Naturally,itisto bee
pectedthatanyconscientiouseffortto
bringordertosuch achaoticfieldas vocalteachingwillmeetwith
determinedevenorganizedoppositionfromthosei ncapableof
scientific,well-orderedanddisciplinedprocedures.I
ofsuchopposition,thisboo
nanticipation
movescarefullyalongpathswhich
havebeenthoroughlydefinedandchartedbypainsta
ing,precise,
scientificinvestigation.
Toma
ethematerialhereinmostwidelyeffective,bothteacher
andpupilareaddressed.Thetechnicalpoints involvedandthe
proceduresapplicableineachstepare statedfromtheteacher
s
pointofview.Thesearefollowedbyclarifyingstatementsto the
studentwhichrevealtheparteach studentmustplay,theerrorsto
avoidandtheendto beachievedbyeachstep.
lways,bothstudentandteachermustrealizethat theirpersonal
integ r i t y h a s a l rag e p a r t i n a n y p e r mn ae n t s u c e s s . F r e a
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
s i n gres
riseandfallwith theseasons,butavoicecarefully,properlyand
conscientiouslytrainedandusedwillremaina richassetuntilthe
generalhealthfailspermanentlybecauseofoldage.
tatementshereinareprovenandconservative.Theprocedures
outlinedareapplicabletoadultsand childrenofbothse
es.C areful
applicationwillbringresultswhichare oftenstartlingandalways
bothsatisfyingandbeneficial.
nclud edinthisboo
isaconsid e r a bel p o r t in oo f t h e t e
a p p erae d i n T h e V o i c e I
tsProdu c t i o n ad nR
twhich
e p r ou dc t i o.nT h i s m a -
terialisprintedin smallertypeinorderto distinguishitfromthe
morerc ee n t s u b
vm
e c t m atte r .
C O N T
NT
PR E F A
T
C E
N
A C O U
LGLO
T C A
L G LO S S A R Y
vn
1
33
J U DGM N TO F V
P
R F O R M
O I C E
NG T A L
T
C H N Q U
A ND
NT
NT R O DU C T O N
C H A PT R
1. G N
R A L R E M A R K S
M a n iu pl a t in os v s . O l d P r o c e s s (
Lon gerN ecs e s ra y (
2 .O P
N
e s o ntao r (
TongueI
5)PoorTon e Q u a l iyt N o
)Thee T ah cer
N GT H E
TH R
O A
sE
ar(
T (T H E
8)TongueM uscls e( 7 3 ) D a r
nstrument(75)E
(82)H
nstrument(85).
3. D V E
NT O F T H E
e g i srta t i n o ( C o n t rloo f I
Tone(7 4)
e g i set r s ( 1 0 0 )I
BalancingofR
4. D V E
LO P
udd en"O
L MU
C L
egisterMuscles(97)V
alueof
ctaveR elationshipBetween
l l e gtii m aet a n d "
uea
"
NG T H E
pen ing s
(10 5 ) M ee tni g t h e"
V O I
C E
n t e nist y ( 1 0)3 "
( 1 04 ) " O
Openin g
(10
(MA N
pen i n gs
)"
PULA T
Opening
O N
)
O p e n i ng
artilage(111)ManipulationsforDisplacedLaryn
e d - rg ei s t reV
51
5
8
8
103
ands Py -
n c o r rcet
ed
(111)
o i c e s ( 1 2 ) U n b laa n c d e
egistration(114).
42
e g i srta t i n o ( 1 1 0 ) S e p a r a t i o n foH y o i d B n o e a n d T hryo i d
ingWithMi
(104)
a n d Q u ai lt y C h a n ges
TeachingMethodsandMuscularDevelopment(109)Mi
or
cholg o i c a l Por b l e m s(107)LoudSinging(10 8)I
W
Tons e( 1 0 1 )
egisters(102).
venlyRisingScaleofI
)ThyroidM anipu la-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tion,DevelopmentofLowerR
ThyroidManipulation(100)O
yoidBone,
LA R Y N G A
n t e nist y ) ( 8
)
yoidBoneManipulation(84)
ProperUseofTongueI
LO PM
7).
TO N GU
uilibrium(78)TonguePosi-
tion(79) TheTongueandThoatiness(81)H
PositionofLaryn
C H A P T R P A O E
5 .T H E A T T A C K
N O T N A T
Laryn gealPh a r y n ( T h r o a)t( 1 1 5 ) A t t a c
t i o n b eofr e A t t a c
mentan dA
O N 1 15
( 1 1 7 ) R
ela
( 1 1 7 ) Per - t n esion(18)Tong ueI
ttac
( 1 1 8 ) T o n g u et-i e ( 1 1 8 )Breath ing
M u s cel s a n d A t t a c
(119)I
t u r e , t o E s t a b l ih sI
n s p iar t o r y e Tnsin o(122)Ten sionon
n s p iar t i o n ( 1 22)"
LaryngealandPharyngealMusclesinA
n a n c e fo"
old (124)"
( 1 2 5 ) P r e - t e niso n a n d I
)"
ttac
ut
(124)Mainte-
n t e ref r e n ce(125)Wor
Donein
a l l a ice s i n T e nisn g E x
T i m ig n
Ges-
G i v e o n t h e B r e aht i n g M u scles
Produ c t i o n foT o n e ( 1 2 5)F
M u s cel s ( 1 2
a-
nstru -
ofTension(1 27)"
trano eus
T i m ig n
and
hangesofTension(Pitch)(128)ThroatyTechnicand
l u r r ig n( 1 2 8 ) E q
u i l i biru m ( L ray n
,Tongu e , T h oar
)(129)
BalancedDevelopmentandE nergy(130)Development
ofBaln a c e ( 1 3)0P u r e R e g i s t r a toi n E s s e nita l ( 1 3 1 )A
l u t e C o - o r d i ntai o n , F i n a l S
6 . TH R O A T
Nec
N
Nec
ureofNod u l e s ( 15 3) F
(13
M u s cel s C a u s s eN o d -
orcin gofV
o n t r lo( 1 3 5 ) S a v i n gofV
rectTechnic(135)
(13
S S 1 32
M u s cel s ( 1 3 2 ) Tensionan dNec
ules(13 4)C
x c e s s i ev l y D r o p e d La r ny
ThyroidManipulationandE
M u s cel s ( 1 3 7 ) H
tionofNc e
J
A W
Dropp ingtheJ
)
lignm e n t ( 1 3)8R
ela
a-
s s e ni ta l ( 1 3 9 ).
M A N
P U L A T
O N 1 40
a w ( 1 4)0M i d d l e o r L c o
M u s cel s ( 1 4 0 ) o Tnguen adJ
awLoc
(142)J awTrem olo(142 )J
P o s iito n a n d Nce
(Midd l e P o s iito n )
awandLip s ( 1 4 3 ) D r o-p
pingtheJ aw(145 )Passingh Troug hJ
awManipulation(147)C
Technic,Nec
M ucs l es ( 1 3
ead,ChestandNec
eadandSpineA
M u s cel s E
andN ec
cessivelyDroppedLaryn
( 1 3 7 ) Trho a t y S i n g i n g ( 1 3 7)H
awLoc
(147)
o-ordination(150)Throaty
Whistling (150).
8. E S TA BL
(P
or-
terno-mastoidMusclesandThroatiness
e d u cito n o f S t e r n o - m s at o i d Tn es i o n b y M a n i plua t i n o
)E
7 .T H E
oicean d
oiceUnn e c essa r y w ihtC
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P )R
bso-
t a g e o f Pref e cito n ( 1 3 1 ).
S H I
Y C H O L O G
NG T C H N
C A L I M PR O V E M
NT
C A L F A C T O R S ) 152
o n s coi u s C o n t r o l o f M ucs l e s U s d e i n P h o n tai o n I
m p ossi b l e
(152)LimittoUse ofManipulations(153)Psychologi-
calF actor(1 53)FaultyE
arandBd a T e c h nci ( 1 5 3 ) I
hibitionandBadTechnic(154)S
terno-mastoidMusclesandS
elf-listening(154)
elf-listening(155)Technical
P r a cits i n g O u t s i d e S t u d i o H a r muf l ( 1 5 5 ) F
oiceWithoutI nterp r e t ie vA
9. R P O B L M
G o i n g Trho u g h t h eF
O F
ine
b i l i t y (5 15 ) .
R E G
a l s etto ( 1 5 7 ) I
ditin oofLowerRegister(1 58)NoI
u t i l iyto f F
S T R A T O N 157
n t e nist y R i s e s w i t h A d -
n t e nist y O v e r l a p o f
egisters(159)ThyroidManipulationinGoingThrough
a l s etto ( 1 5 9 )V
n-
o w e l Msut B e H e l d C
y o i d Bn oe M a n iu pl a toi n a n d G oni g T h r og uh F
a l s etto ( 1
0)Baln a c i n g R e g i s t res i n W o m e n
sV
oices(1
0)R
onstn at(159)
e l a tvi e l y
9 .P R O B L M
O F
R
E G
S T R A
Wea
M i d del T o n e s Ua nv o ia db l e a t F i r s t ( 1
L o w reR
e g i setr M o r e D n ageru osthanNn oe(1
T
2)A .Little
e d R e g i srta t i n o(1
e g i srta t i n o(1
(1
4)E
4)Perm a-
4)Temp o r a rl iy I
limin ationofM i
nducd eMi
ed"
5 ) U s e o f F a l s e t t o f o r M id dl e T o n es(1
M i d del
5)O
ed
Register
c t ae vR
f l e cito n i n P e rofr m acne ( 1
5)UseSongsofLimitd eR ange
inE arlyStages(1
) M a i n t ani N o r mlaT e s s iut r a ( 1
1 0. V I
B R A T O A N D R T E
i b r aot ( 1
7)E
Tremolos(17
(17
uality,V
) D i f f eer n c e o f V i b r a t o f r m o T r e m loo ( 1 7 7 )V
C
).
iolen t
oiceMovementandR
i n R e p r ou dc t i o n1( 7 7 ) G r a etV
e-
M O L O 1 7
limin a t i o n o f rTe m ool ( 1 7 5 ) V
)Q
eproduction
inging(179)C
oicesRelatie vlySteady(178)
onstrictionParticularlyDestructiveto
GreatVoices(180 )C
o n t rloo f I
n t e nist y ( 1 8 0 )F
a l s etto
a n d V i b r a t o ( M a l)e( 1 8 1 ) F a l s etto a n d V i b r a t o (
e m ael )
(181).
1 1 . M X E
D R E G
S T R A T
O N 18 3
L e n ght a n d T e niso n o f V o c a l C
o r d s C o n t r o l s Ptic h ( 1 8 3 )
Thyro-arytenoidMuscles(183)E
uilibriumofLaryngeal
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Muscles(184)Mi
edR
(185)E
ffectofLower-registerE
terV oices(1 93)" Brea
s
limination(190)Length
A
o l u m e foM i
e d - rg ei s -
r e N o t N ee c s s airl y B a d ( 1 93)
nton ationan d Q u a l i t y1( 9 3 ) S i m i lrai t y o f M i
ordin a t e d R e g i s t r tai o n ( 1 9 4)C
edandCo-
o m p ltee C o - odr i n aito n S e l -
domAttained(19 4 ) P r e mtau r e E l i m i n a t in oo f B r e a
limi-
n a t e s V o i c e ( 1 9 4 ) Pure"
s t a bi ls h e s
Open
e g i srta t i n oE
GoodQuality(19 5)E limin ationofEitherRegisterisDe-
s t r u citv e ( 1 9 5 ) R e l a toi n s h i p o f H y o i d Bn oe a n d T hryo i d C a r -
t i al g e1( 9
)Mi
e d R e g i tsr tai on a n d iPt ch A d
u sm t en t(19
)
Proper TechnicMoreDifficultThanThoatyTechnic(197)
PureF
Mi
a l s etto a n d M i
e d R e g i s t r a toi n ( M a l)e( 1 9 8 )
ed-registerC oloraturas(198)BalancedDevelopmentof
B o t h R e g i s t esr P r o p e r S t r i n g i n g ( 2 0 0 ) U n blaa n c d eR
egis-
t r a t in oL e a d s t o M i
e d R e g i s t r a t in o( 2 0 0 ) O p e n i n g t h e V o i c e
inS
n i t i la"
t a g e s (0 21 ) I
oundofaMi
andMi
p e n ig n
V
eryPrn o o u ne cd(201 )
ed-rg e i s t reT o n e ( 2 0 2 ) O n e - r e g i set r S
e d R e g i s t r a toi n ( 2 0 4 ) " M i d d l e R e g i s t e r
ingin g
andBln ed-
i n g t h e R e g i s t e r s (0 24 ) .
12. C O N N
le
C T
Tune(207)C
i b r aot R
(208)R
Ma
(M
LO D
)C
C
L
N
) 20
h a r a tce r itsi c s o f a
onnectingTones(207)Portamentoandthe
un(208 )I
T i mni g
Gie vs
n t e nist y R i s e w i t h A
(209)" Timin g
andJer
o r T ira d 2 ( 12 )"
Givin g
i
S
scend i n g P i th c
hythmicPattern(209)MovingfromTonetoTone
( 2 0 9 ) "
"
NG T O N
i b i l iyt a n d L e g tao S i n g i n g(20
andMa
orTriad(2 10)
s ( 2 1 ) V a l u e o f oT n g ueI
Openin g
andSlurring(213 )A
o ie cS
p l a n tai o n o f O c t a v e R e f l e c t i n o
o f V o c a l C o r d s a n d Q u a l i t y ( 1 9 2 ) V
I
egistrationandThyro-arytenoid
M u s cel s ( 1 8 4 ) MuscularEx
ibrato
oloraturaTechnic-V ibratoandTremolo(178)Pianis-
simoS
3)Lower
e g i set r M u s t B e C a r r i e d U p t o rPo p e r Ptic h ( 1
nentMi
O N ( C o n t ni u e d )
n s rt u m e n tof r
low l y ( 21 2 )
c c u r ay co f I
nton ation(2 13)
1 2 . C O NN
C T
NG TO N
S
( M L O D
C
L
N
) (C o n -
tinued)
L o w re- r e g i s t e r Tira d s f o r W o m e n
o w esli n M a
sV
( 2 1 4 ) F a l s e t t o Tira d s f o r F e m a l e V o i c e ( 2 1 5 ) V
Used(21 )Ma
o w esl
orTriadn a d O p e n ig nt h e M o uht ( 2 1
penin g t h e M o uhta n d T o n g ueA d
TriadandJ
oices(2 14)Useof
o r T r i a d (1 24 ) R e a l T e c ah i n g H a r d W o r
)
ustm ent(218 )Ma
or
awManipulation(218)Manipulations(219)
aw,Tn ogueI
nstru mentan dMa
M a n iu pl a t in os f o r M a
orTriad(21)J
orTriad(21)Ma
e g i set r C h a n g e(
awand
orTriad sand
e m ael ) ( 2 2 2 ) UseofLowerRegisterin
Performance(223)C hangingR egisteratLowerPitch(224)
C
o n s tn at T h r otaA
U s e foR r
d
ustm entandRegisterChange(22 4)
enTn o i c C h od r i n R e g i st e r C h a n g e ( 2 4 ) I
t e n stiy o f M i d d leandHighF
of"
penin g
taR
p e c i laQ u a l iyt C
e g i set r T r a nist i o n P ion t ( 2 2
Persn oalQuality
a l l ay co f
and
ccurate
s t a bi ls h mn et o f P i t c h C o n s c i u o s n es ( 2 2 9 )
m p o rat n c e o f C u e s
o i c e,sL e s s n o s G e n ear l l y S t a r t w i t h F a l s e t t o
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
( 2 3 2 ) W
)F
annotBeDivorcedfromA
hyth m a n d P i th c D e f i ntii o n ( 2 2 9)I
( 2 3 0 ) Mlae V
R
o i c e ( 28 2) "
ualityC
n t o ntai o n ( 2 2 8)E
R
n-
m p otra n c e
harc a t e r itsi c s ( 2 2 7 ) T r u e Ptic h C h a r a c t e r -
i s t i c o f W e l l - por d u e cdV
Technic(228)Q
a l s etto T o n s e( 2 2 5 ) I
hentoUse"GoingThru oghtheFalsetto
(232)
e g i set r C h a n g e a n d P i t h c T r a n stii o n S i m i l a r ( 2 3 3 )
alsetto-derivedandLower-register-de rivedTones(234)
White
of"
LowTonesShouldBeAvoided(235 )E
Noisy
limin ation
M i d del T o n e s (3 25 ) W e l l - p r d o u c e d V o i c e N e v re
N o i s y (3 2
)C
1 3. I N T
R P R E T A T
W h a t t he S
a r r yni g Q u a l iyt a n d S u s t a i n i n g T n oe(237 ).
O N 2 38
ing e r S h o u l d K n o w2( 3 8 )HowtoStudyan dI
t e r per t a S
ong(24 2)I
nterp r e t aito n ( 2 4)8 T h e M u s i c I
ofF irstI
m p o rat n c e ( 2 4 8 ) C o m pel t e U n d erstn adingofM usi-
c a l S t r u cut r e V i t a l ( 2 4 9)R
F
e c i t tai v e s R e
n-
s
uireAccuracy(249 )
r e e P assa g e s (5 2 0 ) S t r e s s ad nM e l o d i c L i n e ( 2 5)0
M e l oidc L i n e I
( 2 5 1 ) C
s B a s i c ( 20 5) I
oloran dtheTe
g e a l R e s o n a ne cA
d
nten sity(25 1)S
oftEffects
t ( 2 5 2 ) V o w esla n d P h ayr n -
ustm ent(252 )MouthVowels(253)
Defin i n g P i th c a n d V o w esl( 2 5 3 ) A c c e n t s a n d B e tas ( 2 5 4 ) Dci t i o n ( 2 54)Color,V
s i t u r a2( 5 5 ) E x
andColorC
(25
p a n dni g C a d e n c e ( 2 5 5 ) M u s i c laF
ontrs at s ( 2 5
) M a n y S i n g res L a c
) T ho r ayt S i n g e r C a n no t C o l o r 2 ( 57 )A
houldN otS
B e U s e dof r I
( 2 5 8 ) S
oundLi
eaWoman
p e e c hof r S
igurs e
M u s i c i a nhsi p
MansV
o i ce
s ( 2 5 7 ) T rm e oloCannot
nterp r e t aito n ( 2 5)7 T r i c
u b s ttiu t i n oofS
i b r aot a n d E m o toi n ( 2 5 4 ) Tes-
sA
reI
n a r tsit i c
ingin g(258)Mere
Decrs ec e n d oofH eldTon esC onvy es N o E m o t i o n ( 2 5 8 )
S
h i f tni g o f C l i m a c t i c P oni t D e s tor y s E f f e c t ( 2 5 9 ) H
min gConson a nst a n d S l u r irn g I s "
r i n g D etsr o y s M usic(2
0)R
a n d M uisc a l D i sot r t i n o(2
(2
3)A
ThroatyS
r t i sitc I
ingingR
ighTon esS
Hammin g
e c i t laS
i n g esr( 2
um-
0)Slur-
1 ) T r a d iito n
2 ) T r a d iito n a l A s p e c t s o f S i n g i n g
n t e rrpe t aito n R e
e
(2
uiresNoTalent(2
u i r e s Por p e r T c eh n i c ( 2
4)S
houldB eNoS
trugg le(2
4)C hang esofA d-
u s t mn et a n d T h a o t i nses ( 2
5 ) L o w reR
e g i set r (
theM u s ci a l Lin e2(
ii
)R
e c ro d ni g s2(
3)
ustainingof
e m ael ) a n d
).
14. H T E
S P
15. U N
A K I
C I E
Lac
NT
NG V O I C E
F I
C
T
2
8
A C H I
NG M T H O D
2 7
ofPower,Present-dayC haracteristic(277)Teachersof
thePast(277) Pseudo-scientificMethods(277)F amous
Nams e( 2 7 9 ) S i n g i n g i n t h e M a s
ue(280 )S
c i e nitf i c lal y U n su on d C o n c e p t s ( 2 9 0)F
g a r dni g S
ound(2 91)LoudSinging(292 ) D r o p pd e
Laryn
c h o l ras h i p s
( 2 9 0 ) S
actsRe-
Wrong(292)CoachesWhoBecom eTeach ers(293 )
Rela
a toi n
a l al c y2( 9 3 )F
a utl y M teh d o s R e s u tl i n E a r l y
LossofVoice(294)Natu ralVoicevs.Techn ic(29
ocalTa echin gI
saProcessN otaMethd o(29
tionsan dtheS pea
andSpea
ingV oice(29 7)J
ingVoice(297)A
Technic(298)W
ell-producedV
a w , Ber a t hni g M u s lce s
m p l iifc a toi n H a s H
oiceR
)
)Manipu la-
armd eV
ocal
eproducesBest(299)
G r e a t A r t i s t s A r e R a r e ( 2 9 9 ) C h o oisn g a T e a h cer(300 )
W
or I
ND
sthe"R
o y laR o a d
t o G o d S i n g ni g ( 30 1.)
X 3 02
Xlll
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
T
N
LGLO
Thissectionoftheglossaryhas beenarrangedinalphabeticalorder.
planationsarebriefandconcise,andtechnical termsareavoided
whereverpossible.Wherephysiologicalmattershavebeendiscussed,the
langu a g e e mlpo y e d h asbeends ei g n d ewithaviw e toma
ingthesub ect
matterasclearlyunderstandabletothelaymanas possible.Thesee
plana-
tionsarenotset downforthephysiologist,whowillunderstandallthat
hasibeenwritteninthis boo
e
withoutthenecessityofreadingthese
plan ation s.
n t a gn oi s t i c Tn es i o n W
cles.W henwema
h e n eevr w e m a
eamovem e n t w e t esne m u s -
ethereversemovementanothergroupofmuscles
comesintotension.Thus,ifonemoveshis armoutward,themuscles
whichaccomplishthisgesturecomeintotension andthemuscleswhich
moveitin w a r d aer r e l a
ed.I
f t h e a r m i s t hn em o v e d bca
again
inwardsthemuscleswhichaccomplishthis gesturecomeintotension
andthemu sclesw h i c h m oevd i t o u t w a r d a r e r lea
e d . H e n c e , t h ee s
twogroupsofmuscles themuscleswhichmovethearminwardsand
thosewhichmoveitoutwards areinantagonism,i.e.,theyareantago-
nisticmuscles.
imilarly,theinspiratorymusclesareantagonistictothe e
muscles.A
piratory
gain,thethyro-arytenoidmusclesareantagonistictothe
crico-thyroidmusclesandthearytenoidmuscles.E
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
uilibriumisestab-
lishedwhenbothsetsofmuscles areintheproper balanceoftension.
Thesamethingappliestothe musclesofthetongue.
nincorrecttechnicthe antagonisticmusclescomeintotensionand
t h e m ucs l e s w hci h s h o udl b e i n t e n soi n r e l a
. T h u s ,of r e
a m p l,ew h e n
themusclesofthechest comeintotension,themusclesofthe dia-
phrag mandthebc a
r i b s r e l a , i . e . , isnp i r tao r y t e n s i o n i s l ots. E
ces-
sivetensiononthethyro-arytenoidmusclesisassociatedwith relative
rela
ationofthecrico-thyroidandthe arytenoidmuscles.Tensionon
thenec
musclesisassociatedwithrela
ationofthegenio-hyo-glossus
muscles.Theantagonisticmuscleswhichchangethephysiological
patternofphonationshouldberela
ta
ed.Themuscleswhichshould
epartin phonationmustbedevelopedintheirproperco-ordination.
tmosphericPressureisthepressureofthe airparticleswhichsur-
roundtheindividual.I
tvarieswiththetemperature,elevation,etc.
oundistransmittedthroughtheair bymeansofperiodicvariations
ofpressurebroughtaboutbythe movementsinspaceofthevibrator.
Thevoiceisactuatedby meansofthebreathpressure,i.e.,thebreath
1
pressureishigherthanatmosphericpressureand theairabovethe
laryn
isatatmosphericpressure thelossofpressuresuppliesthe
energywhichactuatesthevoice.
ttac
e
mean stheincep t i o n , ros t a r t , o f te ht o n e . W h e n t h e atta c
is
ecutedproperly,allthemusclesusedin phonation,i.e.,themuscles
o f t h e l a rny
, p harn y
a n d t h roa
intoprp oerly"timed
Properattac
onesi
(insp i r a t roy a n d e
t e n soi n a s a s i n gel u n i t a t j
p i r aot r y ) , cm oe
usttheprp oermom ent.
implie sinstantaneous(actuallyinthetime intervalof
thofasecond) establishmentofthecenterofpitchof thetone
tobesung.Thispitch shouldbeattac
edinthecenter ofloudness
withadefiniteandclearlydefinedvowel,or
uality.
pand ingtheDip a h r am g Throu ghtheAttac
Thetensin oonthe
laryngealmusclesmustoccurasplit fractionofasecondbeforethe
establishmentofthetensiononthemuscles ofthethora
:Diaphrag-
maticandbac
ribmusclesmustcomeintotension
whiletheattac
isoccurring,andthis gesturemustbecontinuedfor
moveout
ashortintervaloftime (afractionofa second),afterthesound
hasstarted.
er
edTh e t em r "
a tat c
"
i s n toa g o d o o n eot u s .eI
t h e t o n eh s o u l d b e sat r t d e w i t h a b l o w ros u d d e n j e r
accomplishedattac
.I
timp lie s t h ta
n p r o p rel y
thesingergoessmoothlyfromrelativerela
a-
tion(optimumtonus)intoopeningtension.Thisopeningtension
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
mustbeinitiatedwiththe propertimingandmustbeestablished
andheld.
nthejer
e d atta c
t h e isn ge r g e o s wi t h a j e r
frm o t e sni on
pre-tension,whichhasbeenestablishedbeforehandintoreverse
t e n soi n . T h u s,ifhej
er
stheattc a
sion.h T e h a r dreh e j
er
s , t h e m oer p r o n u oncedth iswron gtensin o
h e w i l l etsa b lsih c o n srti c t rot e n -
willbe.
llj
er
edattc a
sareassc oi a t d e w i t h a p i th c s l u r . T hsis l u r m a y
berapid ,buttheslu roccurs
t h e r feo r e ,ht e a d
ustm e n t i s i n c ror e c t
fromthelaryngealaswellas fromthepharyngealpointofview.
L e a dni g w i t h t h e T h r o ta I
t i s t r u e t h a t lal t h e m u s lce s u s e d i n
phonationshouldcomeintotensionsimultaneouslyatthemoment
ofattc a
,buttheten s i o n a t t h e lray n
s h o udl o c c u r a s p ltif r a c toi n
ofasecondbeforethe establishmentoftensiononthemusclesof
t h e t h oar
,i.e.,b e f o r e te h"
out
gestu reofthedip a h r am g andthe
lowerribshasbeencompleted.Thus,thesinger should"
startthetension,withthethroat.H
lead,
i.e.,
eshouldnotestablishthe breath-
ingtensionfirstandthen endeavortoclosetheglottis.I
fhedoeshe
willinevitablyblowbreath,becausetheglottishas notbeenclosed
f o r t h e atta c
ing
.A
saresultofth i s , h e w i l l g o itno c o n srti c t in o. "
i n d ia c t e s t htat e n s i n o onthelarn y
s t a rstt h e a t t c a
Lead -
,even
thoughthetimeintervalis veryslightindeed.
lurrd eTherearetw ooreventh r e e t y pseo f s l u r r d eattac
generallyoccursimultaneously.Pitchmaybeslurred
2
.They
intensitymay
beslurred,i.e.,thesingermaystart softlyandbuildupthe loud-
nessofth etone
thevow elmaybeslu rred,e i .. , t h e rseo n a n cead
mentmaychangeduringtheattac
ust-
an dafterthetonehas been
started.
Becauseproperco-ordinationofthelaryngealmusclesdepends
uponpitchandintensity,thisad
isslurred.I
attac
ustmentisincorrectifeither one
fthevowelsoundis notestablishedatthemomentof
,theresonancecavitiesarenot properlyshapedforthegiven
vowelandtheresonancead
ustmentisinaccurate.
Pitch,vowelandintensityshouldbeestablished,andabsolutely
definedatthemomentofattac
,otherwisethetonecannotbepro-
ducedproperly.
B
BalancedTensionW hentwogroupsofmuscleswhichfunction an-
tagonisticallyinphonationcomeintoe
ualizedtension,theyare
balanced.Whenbalancedtension occurs,thesystemisin e
Thus,whenthe"
e
outandbac
u a l ld eb y t h e "
"
tensiononthebac
o u t a n d f row adr
uilibrium.
ribmusclesis
t e n soi n o n t h e d i p ahrg am,ths ee
twogru o p s o f m ucs l e s a r e blaa n c d e . W h e n t h e t h y riod p u l l i s e
izedbythearytenoidpull,i.e.,the registersaree
t h e l a rn y
isinbalan c e d t e niso n , e t .cI
ual-
uallydeveloped,
n c o r r e tct e c h n i ,ct h e t e niso n s
arebalanced.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
B r e tah E
u i l i biru m o f t h e B r e a tihn g M u s lce s W h e n t h e v o i c e i s por -
d u c e d por p e ryl , t h e b raet h i n g m u s c lsea r e i n e
tensionisbalancedbyinspiratorytension
u i l i biru m : E x
alsothe"
pullofthed i a p har g m tai c m u s lce i s b a l a n cedbythe"bac
out
wardan d
pullofthem uscls eo f t h e l o wrer i b s .
When e
uilibriumofthebreathingmuscleshas beenestablished,
atthemomentofattac
hold
,itmustbe retainedduringphonation.The
m u s t n tob e l o s t . T h ediaph ragman d r i b s m u s t ntom o v e i n ,
up,downorout.A
arela
p i r aot r y
forwardandout
nymovementwhateverofthesemembersindicates
ationoftheinspiratorymuscles.
Thus,thesingerwhoproduceshis voiceproperly"
holdshisbreath
whileh eissingin gandincra e s e s t h eet n s i n oofthis" hold
inorder
tosingmorevigorously,i.e.,raisethepitch orlessentheintensity.
B r e tah e
p u l soi n i s , t h n e,onlyth ee
h a u s. tT h e a i r w hci h e s c ae ps h a s
lostitspressureaboveatmosphericpressure.I
tescapesbecausethe
vocalcords(valve)haveopenedslighdyinthe openingphaseoftheir
vibration.
ocalizedBreathS
omevocalteachershavepropoundedafantastic
theory.Theystatethatbreathisblown outbymeansofthee
pira-
torymusclesandthatafterit haspassedthroughtheglottis(vocal
c o r d)s, i t b e c o m es"
v o c lai z e d ber a t h .
Theyth in
carriessound,butsoundtravelsat 1100feetasecond
thattheb reath
forthe
breathtotravelatthis speed(750milesanhour),the singerwould
havetoblowmorethanten timesashardasthe worsthurricane:
toblowtheaudienceoutof thehallto blowtheauditoriumitself
intobits.
romthisridiculousnotion,theytell pupilstodirectthis stream
of"
vocalizedbreath
etc.Th eoris eo f "
themas
into,oragainst,somepartofthe mouth,head,
v o ie cplacem ent,
ue,
h a r d p aal t e ,
put
s i n gni g i n
p l a cni g t h e v oci e a g a isnt t h e
p l a cni g t h e v oci e f o r w ard,
basedu p o n t h i s flal a c .yV
or"
n a s lar e s o n n ace,
f o c ussi n g t h e o vice, "
e t c . , rae a l l , m roe o r l e s s ,
oiceisintheth r o a t i t c a no nt b e "
p l a cd e
a n y w h ree .
BreathC ontrolisemployedbyteacherswhobelievethat thevoice
s h o udl b e "
drivn e,
o r a c t utae d , b y maen s o f a b l atso f a i r , w hci h i s
controlledbymeansofthebreathingmuscles.
When theinspiratorymusclesaretensedandthe e
piratorymuscles
a r e r e l a e d , a n d vci e v e r s,at h e g l otti s o p e n srefle
l y a n d t h e b raet h
canthenbechec
edonlybymeansof constriction(i.e.,tensiononthe
m u s cel s o f t h e n e c
).Whenthisnec
t e n soi n h a s b e n eestab lishd e,
soundcanbeproducedbyblowingthe breaththroughthisconstriction.
Underthesecircumstancestheintensityofthe toneisproportionalto
t h e s p ed eo f t h e b r e tah e
p u l soi n .
When thevoiceisproducedproperly,intensityis notdependent
upontheb reathe
e
p u l s in o. I
nfact,them a oun t o f b r e aht e
p e l ld e( t h e
haust)becomeslessastheintensityincreasesfrom ppto/,provided
thethra otisopen e d a n d t h e nce
B r e tah E
m u s lce s a r e r eal
ed.
p u l soi n i s t h e r a t e taw h i c h t h e b reathise
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
p e l ld e, o r e
h a u setd
duringphonation.
When techniciscorrect,and themuscularsystemofthevoiceis
highlydevelopedandproperlyco-ordinated,breathe
low.I tisafunctin o ofthel arn y g e lam u s c l s e. A
pulsionisvery
s i n g rew h o s e vioc e i s
reallywellproducedcanholdalmostany toneinhisvoice,at normal
inten s i t y ,of r a b o u t 2
-30secn o d s . I n c o r r e tct e c h nci b r e a t h e
p u l soi n
increasesasintensitydrops,sothat onecannotholdaslong atlower
intensities.H owever,onecansustainatonelong enoughtosingeasily
anymusicalphrasethathasever beenwritten.A
ten-se condphrase
isactuallyalong oneinmusic.
B r e tah e
p u l soi n i s a p t t o r i s e w h e n t h e v ioc e i s i n t h e p r c oe s s o f
open ingup. W
henasudd en"
open ing
o c c usri t i s a p t t o r i s e s u d -
denlytoadistressingdegree,becausethe controloftheconstriction
hasbeenlostandthe arytenoidmuscleshavenotdevelopedsufficient
strengthtoclosetheglottis atthisstageof laryngealdevelopment.
urtherdevelopmenttrainingalleviatesthis condition.
Whenthevoiceisth r o a t y te hb r e a t h e
p u l soi n m a y b e v rey l o w
indeedinfact, incertaincases,thethroatierthe voice,thelower
t h e b r etah e
p u l soi n . A t a n e
t r e m e sat g e o f c osnt r i cito n a s i n grem a y
beabletoproducea mostunpleasantlittlenoiseforas longas50-
0
seconds.
t i s g o o d w hn eb r e a t h e
p u l s in oi s l o w p r o ivd e d t h ethroatisop en.
t i s b a d w h e n te ht h r o a t i s col s e d .
BreathPressureTheair abovethelaryn
isatatmosphericpressure.
irinthe lungsisaboveatmosphericpressure(compressed)because
theglottisisclosed andthebreathingmusclesarein tension.The
4
pressureofthebreathbelowthe laryn
closureoftheglottis
depends,primarily,uponthe
thespacebetweenthevocalcords.I
ftheglottis
isclosed,thebreathpressurecan beraisedbymeansoftension onthe
inspiratoryandthee
piratorymuscles.Theglottisdoesnotclose,if
theinsp i r a t roy m u s lce s a r e r eal
iss
ed,e
c e p t t o t h e dg er e e t o w h ichit
u e e zd et o g e te hr b e c a u s e o f t e niso n o n t h e m uscls eo f t h e n e c
.
Theforcewhichactuatesthevoicei sthepressureofthe breath
notthebreathitself(not abreathblast) providedthevoiceispro-
ducedproperly.I
tisthe lossofpressurethatis changedintosound
energy.Thisissimilarto asteamenginedrivenbymeansof thepres-
sureofthesteam notbymeansofa blastofsteam.
B r e tah i n g i s t h e i n s p iar t i o n (at
ofair.I
tisnotphon ation .I
ingin),n ade
p i r aito n ( l etti n g o u)t
n t h e b r e tah i n g a tct h e g l o tits ( t h e s pcae ,
bedrawnintoande
pelledfromthelungsonlywhenit isopened.
Theindividualwoulddieofsuffocationif theglottisweretoclose
duringthebreathingact.Theglottis mustbeclosedforphonation.
When thebreathisinspiredthe inspiratorymusclesbecometense
a n d t h e l ug ns e
pand.Atthesametim ethee
W h e n t h e b r e aht i s e
piredth ee
p i r aot r y m ucs l e s r eal
.
p i r aot r y m ucs l e s b e o c m e t esne a n d
thelungscontractasthe inspiratorymusclesrela
.Becausethisact
continuesallduringlife,the co-ordinationofmuscleswhichoccurs
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
forit,hs ab e c o m eer f l e
. W h e n p a r t o f t h e r elfe
initiated,theotherpartoccursrefle
ande
c o - rod i n tai o n i s
ly.Thisiswhyboth inspiratory
p i r aot r y m ucs l e s m u s t b e i n t e n soi n f o r p h n o a t in o. I
fonlyone
setofthesemusclesbecomestense,the breathingactisinitiated,the
glottisopensandtheproductionof sound,withoute
ternalinterfer-
ence,isimpossible.
BalancedTensionofthebreathingmusclesoccurswhenthe e
t o r y t esni o n i s e
andforw ard
pira-
u a l e d b yht e i n s pria t oyr t e n s in o. A l s o , t h e " o u t
pullofthed i a p har g m tai c m u s lce i s e
outandbc a
ward
oropening,betweenthevocalcords)is opened.Thebreathcan
u a l e d b yht e
pullofthem uscls eo f t h e l o w e r r i b s , ie. . , t h e
torsodoesnotmove.
BlowingBreaththroughaconstrictionoccurswhenthetechnic is
throaty.Thisconstrictionisestablishedbydrawingthe tonguebac
intothethroatagainstthe posteriorwallofthelaryngealpharyn
andtensingthenec
s
,
m uscles,whicharesotensethat theyactually
u e ee zthelaryn .Thiscon s t r i cito n e n b alestheth r o a t yisn g e r t o
producesoundbyblowingbreath.
n c o r r e tct e c h nci t h e b r e aht i s "
oldin g t h e B r etah
andthee
F
held,
theinsp i r a t roy m u s lce s r e l a
notblow n.
o r i n s pria t i n o , t h e i n sipr a t roy m u s cel s t e ne s
p i r aot r y m ucs l e s r e l a . T h e e
p i r aot r y m ucs l e s t e n seand
,whenth ebreathise
n p h o n tai o n n etih e r o f t h esetwocn o d i toi n s o c c u r.I
pired .
ftheydid ,
theglottiswouldopenandphonationwouldbe impossiblewithout
theapp l i c a toi n o f e
t e r n lap r e s s u r e o n t h e l ayr n
phonationboththeinspiratoryandthee
5
. T h e r feo r e ,ni
piratorymusclesmustbe
tensed.When thesingerphonates,hedoesnotbreathe
he"
holds
hisbreath.
oldin g t h e b r e tah
re
uirestn esionn o t h e i n s pria t oyr m u s cel s
forlegitimatephonation,duringwhichtheinspiratoryande
t o r y t esni o n s msut b e i n e
Nec
,C
hestan dS
pira-
u i l i biru m .
h o u le dr M u s cel s t a
e p a r t i n r e sipr a t in ow h e n i t i s
accomplishedimproperly.Thesemembersarenotinvolvedinphona-
tionorrespiration,whenthetechnic iscorrect.
Thelowerpartofthe lungsisfarlarger thantheupper.Thus,itis
e
p a niso n o f t h e l w o e r p atro f t h e l u n g sthatisessn e t i a.lI
chestandshouldersta
fthenec
,
epartinphonation,the voiceisthroaty.
Plentyofbreathcanbe inspiredifthelowerpart ofthelungsis
filled.W henonlytheupperpartis
filled,relativelylittlebreathis
actuallyinspired.
When theupperpartofthe lungsthesmall partis notinvolved
inthebreathingact,the lossinvitalcapacityis
insignificant.When
itisinvolved,thesinger willinevitablyproducethroaty(bad)tones.
Theimportantfactorinbreathingis theestablishmentofe
andthe"hold
breathta
uilibrium
onthebra ethin g m u s cel s t h e a c t ulaa m o u n tof
enisrelativelyunimportant.
ut
Gestu r e i n b r e aht i n g o c u crswhn e t h e b r e tah i s d r a w nintothe
lungsbymeansofthe inspiratorymuscles.Whenthe breathisin-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
spiredproperly,this"
out
gestureoccurswiththediaphragmand
lowerribmuscles.Thechestand shouldersshouldnotbeinvolved
inthisgesturenor inrespirationorphonation.Theattac
alwaysbemadeonthe"
t h e tat c a
out
shou ld
gesture,whichshouldcontinuethrough
.
onstrictionreferstothroaty(incorrect)singing.
A
toneiscon s t r i tce d w h n e t h e b a s e o f te ht o n g u e d ropsbac
so
thatitvirtuallytouchesthe posteriorwallofthelaryngealpharyn
t t h e s a m e tm i ethemu sclesofth enec
is"
set
.
a r e i n t e niso n a n d t h e j a w
g e n e r a lyl i n t h e m i d d l e p o s iito n w h iel t h e m u s lce s o f t h e
chestandshouldersaretensed.Thebreath isblownthroughthecon-
strictionthusformed.Themouthactsas theresonatorofthevowel.
When thesingerproduceshisvoice undersuchconditions,the
registrationismi
ed,providedthatheendeavorstosing loudly.C on-
trolofintensityis afunctionofthedegreeof constrictionclosure of
thethroat.W henconstrictionoccurs,theproperfunctionof thevoice
iscompletelyaltered,andisincorrect ineveryparticular.
ingingonC
onstrictionA
nincorrectlytrainedsingerdeliberatelycon-
strictshisthroatin ordertocontroltone.S
u p o n s uh cnotin osas"
h e a d v ioc e ,
see
choolsoftechnicbased
s i n g ig ni n t h e m a s
c o v eer d t o n s e,
ue,
build i n g o n t h e s fot ,
b r e aht c o n t rlo,
e t c . ,ni t e nito n al ly
thisend .
Thesingerwhoproduceshisvoice
onconstriction,
startsthe
tonesoftly,generallybelowthepitch,andswellsinto it.Thus,he
establishesabsoluteconstriction.H edropshishead.H
eraiseshis
shouldersandbreatheswithhischest,which healsoraises.H
epulls
hisdiaphragmin thuslosingtheholdon thebreathingmuscles.
emayevenpresshis tongueagainsthislowerteeth,thusforcing
i t s b a s e bca
a g ani s t t h e p otse r i row a l l o f t h e l ray n gael p h a rny
somecs ae s h e d ei lb e r tae l y d r p o s h i s l a rny
.I
n
h y o i d b o n e asfar
d o w n hsit h r o a t a s p ossib l e . H e t h e n p r o c e esdt o s
u e ee zhisvoice
inandout(crescendoand decrescendo)byactuallyregulatingthe
degreeofconstrictionofhis throat.
o o n S h o u t i n g , Bul e s S i n g i n g , T ocr h S
n a t e,do r m i
ingin gcomefrm o a n u n c orod i -
ed,low e r r e g itse r a n d a m o u thresn o a n c e a d u s t mn et . I
n
thecaseswherethepurel owerregisterisused,thevocal apparatus
mayrem a i n h e atlh y , por v i d e d t h a t t h eo viceisnot"heldbac
soundsemittedareunpleasant,buttheyarenot nearlysoin
nor,intheopinionof theauthor,sounpleasantasthe throaty"
ing
ormi
.
The
urious
croon-
e d f a le s t t o s cer a mni g o f s o m e m o r e s e roi u s s i ne gr s . T h e u se
oftheuncoordinatedlowerregisterisnot actuallyasharmfulasthe
useofthefalsetto(posteriorand lateralcrico-arytenoidmuscles)
only.
oupDeGlotteemployedbycertainsinging teacherssomeyearsago,
isstillused todescribeaclic
supposedlycausedbythevocalcords
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
comingtogether(theglottisclosing)whichoccurs whenthetoneis
attac
e d u n d rec e r t ani c o n d iito n s . h Teclic
tongu estri
clic
occursn olywhn e t h e t o n e i s atta c
toclic
i s a c t u lal y c a ue sdbythe
i n g a g ian s t t h e p s ot e roi r w a l l o f t h elaryn g e a l p hray n
t i s , t h e rfeo r e , e vryin
t o g eht e r a n e
u n d ob ut e dyl b e i n
uriou s.I
e d i n a b s lou t e c o n s t r i cito n .
e l y a su s m pito n t h i s a c toi n w o u ld
uriou s,becu aseitwou ldj
causethedevelopmentofnodules.A
.The
f i t w e r e p ossi b l e frot h e v o c lac o r d s
trem elyunli
arthem ,andprob ably
ctually,thisformofattac
may
causethedevelopmentofnodules,notbecausethevocalcords
stri
etogether,butbecauseitengendersactivethroatiness.
o v eer d T o n s e
a r e m uh cthesames a"
h e a d t oe ns
( s e e R e g i s t r tai o n -
e a d R e g i s t e r.)
Thesinger"
covers
thetone,whenhesingsthe middletoneswith
awhite,shoutytechnicandthen goesdeliberatelydar
(dropsthetonguebyrela
-throaty
ingthegenio-hyo-glossusmuscles)forthe
uppertones.
o m e t ecah e r s t lel t h e i r p uipl s t o "
to"
c o v ret h e t o n e
throaty.
placeth e t o n e i n t h e haed
andma
e e v e r y tn oe i n t h e v oci e d a r
-
When thethroatisclosed (constricted)thesingerhasthe
impressionof"
somethinghappeninginthehead.
Thissensationis
merelyamanifestationofconstrictionandmouthresonancead
or
t h r og uh t h e e n trie r a n g e.Thisma ens:"Dropthe
tongu e , h y iod b o n e a n dlaryn
ustment.
d g e i s a s h r il l, w h iet , p i e r icn g t o n e c h a r a tce r itsi c o f t h e t hor a t ,ym i
ed
registersopranoortenor,althoughothervoicessometimesproduce
suchton es.An
edgy toneismi
e d i n a g r e aet r o r l e s sred e g r e .eS
t i m e s i t i s m i e d l o w rer e g i set r a n d s o m e t i msem i
Manyactivelythroatysingersascendthescale"
onedge
ducingtoneswhichareprogressivelywhitened,mi
ome-
e d f a l stet o .
(bypro-
edandshrilled).
Undersuchcircumstances,thepitchis changedbythyro-arytenoid
tension(mi
edregistration).S
ingerswhosevoicesarewhiteand
t h r o tay a l s o i n c r e ae s t h e i n t esni t y o f a t o n ebymean sof"
byshrillingandmi
e d g ,e
i.e.,
ingitas theyswell.Theresultantsoundmaybe
relativelyloudfortheuppertones,but itise
unpleasant,moreorlessoff-
tremelythroaty,most
ey(oftensharp)andtheintonationis
apttowaver.
uilib r i u m W h e n t w o o r m oer f o r c e s plul i n g a g ainstec a h o t h rea r e
balancedsothatthesystemis stabilized(doesnotmove),theseforces
areine
uilib rium.
ore
a m p l:eI
whenth e"
n p h o n tai o n ,ht e b r e aht i n g m u s c l e s aer i n e
forw ardandou t
balan c e s w iht , a n d i s e
musclesofthelower,bac
u i l i biru m
t e n soi n o n t h e m u scleofthed i a p har g m
ualto,the"bac
wardan dout
t e n soi n o n t h e
ribs,i.e.,whenthebreathingmusclesdo
notmove.
gain:Eq
u i l i biru m i n t h e l ray n
isestab lishd e w h e n t h eet n s i n oon
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thecrico-thyroidmusclesisbalancedby,and e
ualizedwith,theten-
siononthearytenoidmuscles.Thismeansthat theregistrationaction
mustbebalancediftrue,constant pitchistobe maintained.
urthermore,thetensiononthediversemusclesof thetongueand
hyoidbonemustbalanceandholdthe shapingofthepharyngeal
resonancecavityconstantfortheresonationofthe tone.
Thus,eachofthethreeareas oftensionofthevocal apparatusthe
breathingmuscles(actuator),thelaryngealmuscles(vibrator)and
themusclesofthetongueand hyoidbone(resonator)mustbe in
e
uilib r i u m d uirn g p h n oatin oandtheym u s t a l s o b eni e
uilib rium
witheachother.Therefore,whenthevocalapparatusisfunctioning
properly,itisa staticorstationarymachine.E
cessivedevelopment
ofanyonepartof thevocalapparatus(breathingmuscles,laryngeal
musclesortonguemuscles)destroysthee
uilibriumoftheentiresys-
temandtheefficiencyofthe vocalorgansisimpairedor destroyed.
le
i b i l iyt i s i m p otra n t b u t ntoa s a n e n d i n i t s lef . I
t d e p e nsdu p o n t h e
actionofthetruevibrato,which doesnotappearuntilthe technical
developmentisadvanced.A llvoicemovementsaremadeonthe
vibrato.Theycannotbeaccomplishedlegitimatelybeforetheappear-
anceofthevibrato.Theyare easytoaccomplish,whentheproper
vibratohasbeenestablished.Practisingforfle
ibility,beforethetrue
vibratohasbeenestablished,onlyleadstoill-definedflutteringup and
8
downthescaleonthe tremolo,andthisisveryharmfulto thevoice
becauseitengendersthroatiness.
o c u sisn g t h e V o i c e L i g h t c a n b e f o u cssd eandsoun dcanbefocu ssed
ifsuitablesoundreflectorsareused,i .e.,suitablydesigned,properly
arrangedhard,reflectingsurfaces.Thatnosuchreflectorsform part
ofthevocalapparatus,orindeedany partofthehumanbody,is
patentlyapparent.H owever,iftheindividualbaseshisconceptionsof
v o i c e uo pn t h e n oito n o f " v o c ai lz e d b raet h
Breath),thenotionoffocussingthise
( s e e B raet h V
o c a lzie d
traordinaryphenomenonmight
arise.
Thetermindicatesnothingscientifically.
orcin g o r P u s h ig nt h e V
o i c e S o m e p e o p l e b lei e v e t h a t t h e v oci e i s
forcedwhenthesingerproducesfull,powerfultones.This isabso-
lutelyuntrue.A
ctually,mostforcingoccursduringsoft,constricted
singing.
Thevoiceisforcedwhenit isthroaty.I
fthebreathis forcedor
pushedoutina blastagainstaconstriction,thevoicei sforcedand
themorevigoroustheblastingof thebreathbecomes,themore
viciouslyisthevoiceforced andstrained.
Thewell-producedtonecannotbeforced.Thefirst re
forcingisthroatiness,orconstriction.A
uirementfor
nyloudtoneproducedunder
conditionsofconstriction(mouthresonancead
ustment)isbadly
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
forced.Thetonecannotbeforcedwhenthe breathisheld.I
ntrain-
ingthevoice,whenthetone isestablishedsoftlyatfirst andthen
b u i l,t
t h e s i ne gr f o r c s eh i s v o i c,eb e c a uest h e i n i tai l , s o f t tn oe i s
completelythroaty,andthebuildingprocessismerelyprogressive
forcing.
llwomenwhouseonlythe falsettoforcetheirvoices.A
llmen
w h o h aevn o f a l s tet o c o -rod i n tai o n f ocr e t h e i r u p e r t o n es.All
coe vrd e
ma s
ue
o r " p l a c ed
voce
head
ton e s ae r f o cr e d . A l l s i n g re s w o h
e m p lyoa r a d i o t e h cnicandth o s e w h oisn g w h tai s k
nownas"mezza
forcetheirvoicesifthey swelleventotheslightestdegree
andthy ea r e l i
o r w rad V
e l y t o d o t h i s sm o etim es.
o i c e P rd ou c t in o "
v o i c e frow a r d
o r w rad v o i c e por d u cito n
mightm e a n d i se sctin gthel arn y
or"
p l a cni g t h e
a n d g r atfi n g i t i n t h e
mouthorheadhoweverthis factualinterpretationofameaningless
phrasecanhardlybeaccepted.Themost probable,intelligent,inter-
pretationwouldbeforit tomeanamouthresonancead
notin oof"
t h r o ta
forw a r d v o ie cprodu ction ,
or"
p l a c ig nt h e v o i c eof r w rad
ustment.The
g e t tni g t h e v oci e o u t o f t h e
c o ne vystheid e a o f a m u s cel w h i c h s h ouldbeintn esion ,rela
oramemberwhichshouldbe holdingine
ore
9
ing,
uilibrium,moving.
a m p l:eW h e n t h e i n s p i rtao r y m u s c l e s r lea
thediap hrag missaidto" give
c a n o n l y rseu l t i n d ei lb e r tae l y
throatysinging.
Give
durin g p h o n tai o n ,
a n d t h e dai p h rg am a tci m u s c l e i s
saidtohv ae "
given .
W h e n t h e r e g i srta t i n omi
aresaidtoh a v e " g i v e.n
t h e t o nu ge m o vseb a c
W h e n t h e m u s cel s o f t h e t og nu e r e l a
and
i n t o t h e trho a t , i t i s s iad t o h a v e " g i v e n .
The
musclesusedinphonationmustnot"
Ham
e s , t h e l ray n g e a l m ucs l e s
give.
ActorThe"ham
a cot r i s no t s o p rea vln etash e w a sni t h e V i c -
torin aerabut,un f o r tn ua t eyl , h i s p l c ae h a s b e n eta
enbythe" ham
singer.
h a r a tce r itsi c s o f t h e " h a m
m,
n,
and"1.
a c t o r aer : 1 . H e h u m s t h econsn oants
2 . H e m o ve s t h e p ict h o n n oevw o e l ( s l rus .) 3 . H e
enunciatesonewordorsyllableata timeanddoesnotweldthe sen-
tencetogetherasasingle unit.4.H
ciats e. 5 . H e o v e-re
toma
eover-articulatesandover-enun-
u a l ie z s t h e s y lal b l s ea n d w o r d s . 6 . H e e n d evao r s
eeachandeverywordand syllableclearanddistinctand thus
destroysthepertinenceandmeaningofthesentence.7.
nover-articu-
latingheaddsvowelsoundsto finalconsonantswhichshouldbeelided
a n d n o t bor
am
e n o f f f rm o theword .
s i n gres d o a l l o f t h s ee t h i n g sandthusds et r o y t h e i m p otro f
t h e m uisc a n d t h e e m otion a l m e ainn g o f t h e t e
t.
e a d R e s o n a n c ee semstoin d i c aet r e s o nn ac e t a
i n g p l ae cinthebrain
cavity.Thisphenomenoncouldonlyoccurifthis cavityweretobe
emptiedofitscontents(thebrains) andifitswalls (theveryhard
s
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ull)couldbemovedinto differentpostures,orshapes.
eadVoicemeansmu chthesam e t h i n g a s " h e a d r e g i set r
t r a t in o H
(seeRegis-
eadRegister).
Thefeelingof"
thevoicebeinginthe head
ise
periencedwhen
thetechnicisdeliberatelythroatyand thethroatisclosed.Manysingers
whoemploythistechnicimaginethatthey"
feelthevoiceinthe head.
f s u f f i ice n t c osnt r i cito n i s s e t u p ,o s m e s uh c s e n s aito n c a n b e e
-
perienced,becausethesoundistransmittedmoreeffectivelythrough
h i g hyl t e n s d emuscls e( s e e S i n g i n g i n t h e M a s
eldBac
s t r i cito n . T h e t h r o tay s i n g rec a n "
onthenec
ue).
i n d i ctae s t h e p rcoe s s o f c o n t r o li ln g t h e t oe nb y m e a n s foc o n -
hold
theposteriorwallofthe laryngealpharyn
alwy as a p t t o " h o l d bc a
"
thetoneb y m e a n s o f tn es i o n
m u s cel s , w hn et h e t o n ge uh a s b e e n dar w n b a c
a g a isnt
.Theinhibitedstudentis
b e c asue h e i s a f r adi t o a l l o w h isvoiceto
ringoutfreely,andbecausehe losestheabortivesenseof"
control
whichisprovidedbyconstriction.
o l d c o nevy s t h e i d e a o f m u s lce s " h o l dni g ,
s i o n i n b aal n c e d e
whenth e"
bac
forw ardandou t
wardan dout
10
hold
hold
pullofth e d i a p har g m b aal n c e s w iththe
pullofthebac
brium,andinhibitanymovementofthethora
laryn
ormain t a i nni g , t h erit e n -
uilib rium.h Tus,them uscls eo f t h e t h oar
r i b m ucs l e s t o e satb l ih se
uili-
.Themusclesofthe
w h e n te ht e n s i n o o n t h e a r yet n odi m u s c l s ea n d t h e t hryo i d
musclesretaintheirbalancedtensionandmaintaina definedpitch.
Themusclesofthetongue"
holds
hold
whentheresonancead
ustment
constant,i.e.,theresonancecavitiesassumetheirproperpos-
tureandretainthis posturewhilethetoneisbeing sung.
Theterm"
hold
alsoreferstothe"
holding
oftensiononall the
musclesusedinphonationduringthe singingofanygroupoftones.
u m mni g C o n s o n a n t s Theconson ants"m,
n,
andT
arehum med
whenthehumvowelassociatedwiththemis oversustained.Thehum
mustbepresent,butit shouldneverbeprolonged.A
ham
a c t osra n d s i n g res d e l i b e r a tley h u m t h s ee c o n sn oa n t s t o a
t i n e vtia b l y m a
e s t h e v oci e t h r otay , a n d s h u t s i t o f,fb e c a ues
theintensitylevelofhummingis farbelowthatofnormalsinging,and
themusicallineis unevenunlessthetonessungwiththe mouthopen
are" heldbac
,
c o n srti c t e d n a d p r o dcue d a t t h e l o wel v e l o f i n t e n stiy
establishedbytheintensityofthe hum.
nterferingTensionI
nterferingandantagonistictensionareveryclosely
associated.C ertainmuscleswhichdonotta
intotensionduringphonation.S
recttechnicalad
gre atmany
ridiculousdegreeandseemtoglory inthisunpleasantformofbad
d i c t in o. I
epartin phonationcome
uchtensionsco-ordinatewithincor-
ustments.Whensuch interferingtensionshavebecome
associatedwithphonationforaprolongedperiod,theybecomerefle
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Then,tensiononthesemusclesrefle
.
lybringsintotensionthe an-
tagonisticmusclesandchangesthepatternfor thepropertechnicto
anincorrectpattern,i.e.,throatysinging.F
urthermore,suchinterfering
tensionsmaymechanicallyhindertheproperproductionofthe tone.
nterferingtensionmustbeeliminated.
ntonationdesignatesthepitchdefinitionofatone. Thisq
uestionis
complicatedbecauseofthevibrato,ortremolo,pitchvariation.H
ow-
ever,itisthe centerpitchpointofthe vibratothatweperceiveas
intonation.
Thismiddlepitchpointof thevibratoshouldremain
constantduringtheentiredurationof thetone.Theabilitytoestablish
andmaintaintrueintonationisprimarilytechnical
theproper"
stringing
providedthattheearis notfaulty.I
ad
itdependsupon
ofthevocalcords(proper registrationaction)
talsodependsuponresonance
ustment,becauseiftheresonancecavitiesarenot properlycoupled
acousticallywiththevocalcords,theintonationis li
henatonehasvibrato,or for
thatmatter,tremolo,theaccuracyoftheintonationbecomessome-
whatobscured,becausethepitchrangecoveredby themovement
maypassthroughthetonewhichis
supposedtobephonated.This
maygivetotheuninitiateda falseimpressionoftrueintonation.
When thesingerslurshe isvirtuallyneverreallyin tune,becausethe
pitchmemorypicturesbecomeblurred.A
ccurateintonationispossible
onlywhenthesepitchmemorypicturesareabsolutelydefined when
11
elytobeinac-
curate.
bsolutelytrueintonationisrare.W
t h e p i th c i m p r essi o n s i n te hm i n d a r e l i
e t h e k e y s o f t h e pai n o k e y -
board.
Pleasingq
ualitydependsprimarilyuponaccurateintonation.
M
Mas
ueS
i n g i n g i nht e M a s
u e i s a c t u lal y a g r a n dilo
uentnam efora
throaty,nasaltechnic.W henthevoiceis reallywell-producedno
t a n gbi l e s e nast i o n i s e
perin eced,b e c a ue sitisperfc e t l y " f r e .e
When
thevoiceisimpaired,becauseof technicalfaults,sensationsarise,and
asthevoicedeteriorates,thesesensationsbecomeprogressivelymore
c l e alry d e f i n ed.Sensationcn abe"
or"
inthemas
ue
ifthej
felt
i n t h e n o s,eb e t w e n t h e e e ys
a w i s s e t a n d tn es e d i n t h e m iddleps oi t i n o.
Thistensionisdirectedto thefrontoftheface duringphonation.This
sensationisgreatlyabettedwhenthenec
m usclesareina highdegree
oftension,andthiscan beengenderedbydroppingtheheadandby
developingtensiononthemusclesofthe chestandshoulders.
Thesensationofsomethinghappening"
inthemas
ue
isassociated
withthetransmissionofsoundthroughconstrictortension.I
onlytodestroytheq
voice.I
tserves
ualityandpowerofthetone andeliminatethe
thasnothingto dowithresonance.
Mellw o Toneisaton e o f v e r y fni e q
u a l iyt . I
t c a n b e p r o dcue d o n l y w hen
thetechnichasreacheda highstageofdevelopmentanditis the
resultofaveryhighly developedresonancesystem.Thus,thegenio-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
hyo-glossusmusclesmustbedevelopedveryhighlyandtheregisters
developedandco-ordinatedcompletely,oralmostso.Thetoneisnot
white,butitis notoverlydar
ad
andtendstobewhitish.The resonance
ustmentinvolvestheuseofa large,widelyopenedlaryngeal
pharyn
.Beforethestageofdevelopmenthasbeenreachedat which
legitimate,mellowtonescanbeproduced,thepupilhas tosingwith
asomewhatoverlydar
uality,especiallyinthemiddlepartof his
r a n g .eT h e l a t e E n r i c o C a r u s o w a s t h e p e rfecte
a m pel o f m e l l w o
singing.
nyattempttoproducemellowtonesat tooearlyastagein the
technicaldevelopmentleadstoadroppedtongue,hyoidboneand
laryn
andtothroatinessevenactive throatiness.Therefore,itisdan-
gerous.
N
NasalR
ad
esonanceispatentlyabsurdbecausethenasalcavityis anon-
ustable,highlydampedcavitywhichcouldnot,underanycirc um-
stances,functionasaresonator.
Thenasalpharyn
doesformpartofthe pharyngealresonance
system,butthisisnot thenoseit isbehindthenose.
Thefeelingofsomethinghappeninginthenose ise
thej
awisloc
periencedwhen
e d i n t h e m i d l e p oist i o n a n dthisloc
i n g t e niso n i s
directedintothefrontof theface(thenose),andwhenthe nec
musclesplusthemusclesof thechestandshouldersarein ahighdegree
oftension.
12
N a s ai lt y i s i n dcue d p r i m arilybym eansofaj
awloc
.Thej
awisloc
ed
inthemiddleposition,or nearlyshut,andtensionisreflectedto the
nose(frontoftheface) fromthistension.
A
nasaltoneisalwaysa badly-producedtone,despitethefactthat
itisapt tosoundringingandpleasantto thesingerhimself.Many
singerswhoproducenasaltonesactuallydilatetheir nostrilsinorder
tohelpalongthis mostunpleasanttechnicalfault.
Nasalityisnotresonance.I
tismerelytheeffect ofanunduetrans-
missionofsoundwavesthroughthenoseinduced bytensiononthe
aw,nc e
,chestan dshould ers.
N a t uar l V o i c e i s a v o i e cwhichis"naturally
peculiarphysicalphenomenon.A
wellprd oucd e.I
tisnota
finevoice,evenagreatvoice,can
bemadeifanygivenvoice istrainedproperlyandthe technicalcon-
ditions(musculardevelopmentsandco-ordinations),whichpertainto
agreatnaturalvoiceare induced.
Thus,anyvoicecan,theoretically,bemadeintowhathas hereto-
forebeendesignatedasagreat naturalvoice,providedthatthepupil
isabletolearn
thisprovisois,however,abigone. Generallyspea
i n g , t ael n t n o t " n a t u r a l v o ie c
-
o f a h i g h o r d e r i s a n ee c s s ayr c o n -
comitantofbeingabletolearn thetechnic.
fcourse,thereisalso theactual,physicalstructureofthe voice.
Thetypeofvoiceis determinedbythesizeandstructure ofthe
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
vocalorgans.A
sopranovoiceisofdifferentstructurefrom acon-
traltow h o s e l ayr n
,fore
a m p l,ei s l a r g e,ra n d w h s oe c a vtii e s ( t h e
s t r u cut r e o f t h e haed a n d n e c
nec
a n d f ae c a n d a b i g l a rny
) a r e d i fef r e n.tA
b a s s u sa ul l y h a s a l n og
. A t e n o r g e n rea l l y h s aa s h o r t n e c
broad,narrowfaceandarelativelysmalllaryn
,etc.H
owever,the
naturalsoundofthevoiceis notrevealeduntilacertain stageoftech-
nicalproficiencyhasbeenattained.I
fthetechnicis badenough,a
baritoneorevenabass,maysound li
ismi
athic
eatenor,i.e.,if theregistration
edandthetechnic throaty.Manyaso-calledcontraltoismerely
enedsopranoandmanyacontraltosings sopranobecauseher
lowerregisterisundevelopedandhervoicei sshrilledandthroaty.
Propertrainingrevealsthenaturalvoice,in thissenseoftheword.I
n
borderlinecases(dramaticsopranosandheroictenors),thenatural
voiceisnotrevealeduntil ahighstageoftechnical proficiencyhas
beenreached.A
ctually,awell-trainedvoicemaybepreferabletoa
naturalvoice,
farlessli
cords.I
becausetheindividualwhopossessestheformeris
e l y t o l oe sit.
Nodulesarecomli
egrowthswhichappearatthe edgesofthevocal
nseverecasesitmay beimpossibleforthestudentto sustain
atone,becausethisgrowthstopsvibrationof thevocalcords.E
thespea
ven
ingvoicemaybeaffected.Nodulescanbe removedby
,a
meansofsurgery,butthisoperationis apttobedangerous,because
ifevenasmallportion ofthecorditself isremoved,theindividualwill
neversingacceptablyagain.
Propertrainingisanalmost surecure,becausenodulesarecaused
bytherubbingtogetherofthe edgesofthevocalcordsas aresultof
c o n srti c t i n o.I
13
f t h e v o ie c i s p r o p elry "
open edup
a n d r e gsit e r d e,
nodulescanneverform.I
ftheyhaveformedtheydisappearin a
relativelyshorttime.
Theformationofnodulesisalwaysassociatedwithconstrictionand
generallywithmi
edregistration.Thevictimofther adiotechnic
teach erandofthe"singinginthem as
ue
t e a ce hr , e t c, .e s p e cai l l y
i f h e i n s itss u p o n t h e p r a c t ie c o f p i a nsis i m o n ad"
isli
elytodevelopthisailment.S
m e za zvoce
s i n g ig n,
urgeryaffordsonlyatemporarycure,
unlessthetechnicis radicallychanged,becauseifthecauseis not
removed,recurrenceisalmostinevitable.
Noiseindicatesanyactivelyunpleasanttoneespeciallyloud sounds
w h i c h rae s h r i l,ls c r e a m y,thra oty,th ic
,mi
e d r e g itse r , e t .cA
llsuch
soundsareproducedunderconditionswhichrenderit impossiblefor
thesingertoreallymaintainthe centerofpitchwhilehe issustaining
thetone.Thus,aloud,noisytone isalwaysassociatedwitha"
drifting
pitch.
Manysingers,especiallywomen,swellthetonebygoing"
a n d s h rl il i n g o r " e d g i n g
white
i t t h i s i s m e r ley n o i s.eW h e n t h e s i n g e r
ascendsthescalebyshrilling
averycommonfaultshe ismerely
noisy.
Phonationmeanstheactofproducingtonewith thehumanvoice.Legiti-
matephonationmeanssingingwithapropertechnic.I
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
whistling.
nec
ndeed,whenthetechnicisreally throaty,thisprocessof
producingsoundismorenearlya
ncontrastto
truephonation,wefindthroatysingingwhichhas beentermed"
intowhistlingthanit istolegitimate
singing.
Pre-tensionindicatestensiononmusclesaheadoftime(incorrectly
timed
t e n soi n )
fore
tionbeforethemomentofattac
a m p l,et h e t e nisn g o f m ucs l e s u s d e i n p h o n -a
,orprematurechangesoftension,
whichshouldoccuratthe propermomentforthechangesofpitch,
b e f roe t h e s e c h angs et a
e p l a c .e
Thistermisalso usedtoconveytheideathat thesingerhasbuilt
uptensionthroughoutthemuscularsystemofhis body,consciouslyor
unconsciously(tonus),beforehestartstophonate.
Pullindicatesthemusculartensionwhichbrings anypartofthe vocal
apparatusintoaction.A
ntagonisticmuscleswhichactin opposing
d i r e ci to n s , aer s a i d t o " p u l l
thebac
muscles"
pull
ribs" pull
pull
a g a isnt e a c h o t h er.Thu s,themu sclesof
again s t t h e m ucs l e o f t h e dai p h r g am.Th e a r y t eo ni d
againstthethyroidmuscles.Thethyro-arytenoidmuscles
againstboththecrico-thyroidmusclesandthearytenoidmuscles.
Thechestmuscles"
pull
againstthediaphragmaticmuscle,etc.
W h e n t h e v o i c e i s por d u c d e p r o p rel y , a l l t h e"
other,e
n o t " g i v e ( m o v e.)
-
14
pulls
baln aceeach
uilibriumisestablishedandthemusclesused inphonationdo
efle
ction Therearetw omaintyp e s o f m u su c l a r t esni o n : c n osciu osly
c o n tor l l e d a n drefle
.A
refle
actin ooccursw ithou t t h e c o n s ico u s
directionofthemind.
Breathingisaconsciousact whichhasbecomerefle
.W ecanbreathe
atwill,i.e.,whenandhowwedesire todoso.The digestiveprocess
isaltog e t h e r r fel e
.
W h e n t h e s i n g rea t t a c
s a n d p r o dcue s t h e t oe nc o r r e cl ty a c e r t ani
numberoftimes,histechnicbecomesmoreor lessrefle
techn icbecom essecon d n a t uer ( r e f l e
havebc e o m e r fel e
.Thecorrect
) . W h e r e i n c orre c t a d
,theseun d e s iar b l e r fel e
e s m u s t b e bor
u s t mn et s
endow n
ifthesingeris evertoproducehisvoice properly.
egistrationdenotesthearrangement,orco-ordination,ofthemuscles
ofthelaryn
whichstretchthevocalcordsand holdthemintension
againstthepressureofthebreath.There aretwosetsofmuscleswhich
stretchthevocalcords.Thereare, therefore,two,andonlytwo,regis-
tersthe
alsettoR
cles)andtheLowerR
egister(posteriorandlateralcrico-arytenoidmus-
egister(crico-thyroidandthyro-arytenoid
muscles).Theregistrationactionisprimarilythe mechanismforregu-
latingtheintensityofthe tonewhenthetechnicis correct.
egistrationdoesnotprimarilycontrolpitchranges butratherinten-
s i t y . I t i s t r u e t h a t te hf a l s etto r e g itse r b e cm o esprg o r e sisv e l y w ea
er
asthepitchdescendsand doesnotgoas fardownasthelowerregister.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tisalso truethatthefalsettoregistercan becarriedanoctavehigher
thanthelowerregister.Nevertheless,thetworegistersoverlapthrough-
outthemainbodyof thevoiceandthefunctionof theregistration
actionpertains,primarily,tothecontrolof intensity.Thefalsetto
registerisresponsible,ina largemeasure,fortherange,q
uality,and
softeffectsofthevoice.The lowerregistergivesstrength,powerand
healthtothevocalapparatus.
Baln acedI
nwor
i ngo utt heo v i c e b oht r e g i set r s m utsb e i s o l aet d
andbalanced(openedtogether).Thefalsettomustnotbecarried
upmorethananoctaveabovethe highesttonewhichcanbepro-
ducedinthelowerregister.F
urthermore,aproperintensitybalance
mustbeestablishedandmaintainedbetweenthetworegistersin
allstagesofthe development.Whenoneregisteris definitely
stron g e r t h a n te ho t h e r ,ht e e
u i l i biru m o f t h e lray n
Theregistrationactionmaybeparalleledto thestringingofa
,toal ittlemetalpeg
and,atthefront,to thepin.Thestringis tightened,andthepitch
raised,whenthepinis turnedinacloc
wisedirection,andviceversa.
Thistighteningactioncorrespondstothecri co-thyroidtension.The
firmnessofthelittlepeg atthebac
t e n soi n . I
crac
crac
correspondstothearytenoid
give (move),orifth epinbloc is
e d , t h e pai n o c a n o t h odl i t s t u n i n g.A
edthepianowillnot holditspitch
thebac
15
f t h e p e g w ree t o "
lso,ifth ebridgeis
thebridgealsoconstitutes
a t t ah cmen t o f t h e s t r ig n. T h e b a c
i s d e s t ryoe d
andthevoicewilldeteriorate.
piano.Thepianostringis attached,atthebac
andfrn o t a t t ah cmen ts
ofthestringmustbe firmandhold,ifthe pianoistoretain itstuning.
Botharytenoidandthyroidmusclesmustbestrong ifthelaryn
istoholdits tuning.F
bac
urthermore,thestrengthatbothfrontand
endsmustholdand,ifeither oneoutpullstheother,thestring-
ingisdestroyedandthe pitchwillwaverandbecomeuntrue.
Brea
Thereisa"
brea
,
or"
gap,
b e t w e n t h e t w o rg ei s t res u n t i l
averyhighstageof developmenthasbeenattained.Thebrea
ccursbecausetheloudesttonewhich canbeproducedinthe
falsetto,atanygivenpitch,is notstrongenoughtomeetthe softest
tonewhichcanbeproduced,withoutconstriction,in thelower
r e g itse r , a t t h ea s m e p i th c . T h e b rae
i s m o r e n toi c e b aleinawom an
s
voicebecausesheusesbothregistersi nperformance.H owever,when
shecanusethe lowerregisteruptoaboutmiddle A
orBflat,it is
hardlyapparent,providedthattheregistersarematchedproperly
andtheresonancead
ustmentispharyngeal.Thisisbecausethe
intensityofthisBflat, sunginthepure falsetto,doesnotdropso
muchastods e t r o y te hi n t e nist y l i n e taM .
.
When pure,open,fullydevelopedregistrationhasbeenestab-
lished,theregisterchangeoccursat E
flattopspace onthetreble
clefwhenthe intensityisforte.Thus,insinging upascale,at full
voice,startinginthelowerregister,the changeintothefalsetto
occursatthisE
E
flat,ifanormalintensityline istobemaintained:
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
flat,sunginthe falsetto,isslightlylouderthantheD natural
belowit,sunginthe lowerregister.A
talowerintensitylevel the
changeoccurslower,andathigher intensitiesthelowerregistermay
beemployeduptoalmostanypitch.
tisabsolu telyds et r u tci v e f o r t h e s i n g ret o e n d e v ao r t o " b l e n d
theregisters,oreliminatethebrea
,attooearly astageofthe
technicaldevelopment,becausethisattemptinevitablyleadsto
mi
e d r e g itsr a toi n , e
Thebrea
e
t r e m e trho a tni e s s a n d u l t i m tae l o s s o f v ioc e .
neednotbea technicalbugbear.I
nfact,littletroubleis
periencedwithit,ifthe trainingprocessiscarriedout properly.
Thisproblemofthechangeof registerandthebrea
becomesopoignantwithmen
aboutn a o c t a v eol w e r t h a n w o mn e
isthesam eforbothse
s.Thetrn a s i toi n t o n e E
flat
es,andth i s t o n e i s o f hgi h e r p ict h t h a n a n y
tonewrittenintheliteraturefor men
hestV
doesnot
svoices,becausetheyarepitched
svoices.
oicedescribesthesensationwhichsomepeoplefeel,or imagine
theyfeel,forthelowertonesof thevoice.Thetracheaandbronchi
are,indeed,addedtotheresonancesystemforlow tones.Thisdoes
notmen a t h a t t h e " v o i c e i s i n t h e c h e ts.
feltinthech est
o w eevr , v i bar t i o n cn ab e
b e c asue t h e s e cvai t i s e a r e r e s oa nt i n g .Thishas
nothingtodowithregistration.
Manywomenwithbigvoicesusean ill-definedlowerregister
ad
ustmentfortheirlowesttones,evenwhennottold todosoand
whenallproperlyconductedwor
Thisgivestheimpressionofthe lowtonesbeing"
e v e r ,ht e a d
a r e g i set r c h a ne g. S u c h "
1
chesttones.
ustm entchan g e s a n d sm o e t e ah c e r s m itsa
chesttn oes
ow-
e n l y c al lt h i s
arealw ayssom e w h tam i
onthelowerregisterisavoided.
ed,
andforthisreasonthey aredangerous,becauseifami
edlower
registeriscarriedup,the voiceisdestroyed.
o-ordinationoftheR
egistersTheregistersare co-ordinatedwhen
thesingercanswellsmoothlyfromthe falsettotothelowerregister
w i t hu ot a n y q u a l i t y t r a nist i o n o r ber a
o c c usro n l y a t a n e
t r e mley h i g h s t g a e o f d ee vlopm ent.I
attemptedtoosoon,mi
ruined.A
, a n d v i c e v res a . C o - o r d ia nt i o n
fitis
edregistrationensuesandthevoiceis
ctually,co-ordinationoccursmoreorlessautomatically
whenbothregistersarefullydevelopedandbalanced,andwhen
completeopeninghasbeenestablished.Prematureco-ordinationof
t h e r e gsit e r s i s msot h a r mufl . I
toccurswh enthebra e
i s e l i mni a t d e
beforecompleteopeningandpure,balancedregistrationhasbeen
estab lishd e.I
tleadstoe
t r e m eht r o aitn e s,sm i
e d r e gsit r a toi n a n d
completelossofvoice.
a l s etto R e g i s t e r A
register,
scien t i f ia c l l y p r fee r albe t e r m w u o l d b e " a r y tn eo i d
becausethetensiononthevocal cordsisheld,as thetone
isswelledinthis register(throughitsintensityrange),againstthe
pressureofthebreathby meansofadditionaltensiononthearyte-
noidmuscles.Thisregisteris inactionatthe lowerintensitiesand
itbecomesmoreprominentasthepitch rises.Pleasingq
uality,high
tonesandsoftsingingdependprimarilyuponthe properisolation
anddevelopmentofthefalsettoregister.Thefalsettotension"
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
the" string ing
holds
o f t h e v oa c l c o r d s a t te hi r p o set r i o r atta c h m ent.
Thefalsettoregisterispure when,atanystageofdevelopment,
noaddedtensiononthel owerregistermuscleshascomeintoaction,
andwhn ethereisnom i
e d r e g itsr a toi n .
Thepossessionofapurefalsettoregister isessentialtogood
uality,powerandrange.Nolegitimatecontrolofintensityis pos-
sibleunlessthefalsettois pure.
When thisregisterisundeveloped,thereis apronouncedbrea
betweenitandthelowerregister.
eadRegisterind icats et h e a d
t h e u p pret o n e s . I t
ad
ustm entemp loyd e b y s o m e p uipl s f o r
r e f res t o a p i t c h r a n g e a n d n o t t o a msuc u l a r
u s t mn et i n t h e l a r n y
.
Themiddletonesareoftendesignated"
open
tones,notbecause
thethroatisopen,but becausetheyarewhiteandshouty.This
relativelyloudtypeofsinginggivesan impressionof"
openness.
Theseshouty,whitetoneswillnotgo up,soadeliberateaugmenta-
tionofthedegreeof throatinessmustbeinducedbya rela
ationof
thegenio-hyo-glossusmuscles.Thedroppingofthetongue,which
accom panis et h i s i n d u c e d c o ntsr i c toi n , m a
f o r e ,ht e y c a l l s u chtons e"
dar
headtn oes
estheton edar
or"
. T h e r -e
c o v eer d t o n s e.
The
nessandconstrictiondoindeedgive theimpressionofsome-
thinghp apen ing"
inthehed a.
Thesingerwhouses"
headtones
or"
coveredtones
cannotsing
alegatopassageandhecannot connecttones,becausehehastobe
constantlychangingthead
ustment.Therefore,heisforcedtobrea
themusicalline.
17
ead
or"
c o v eer d
tonesshu t o f f t h e v ioc e , m a
e i t e v e r i n cer a s -
inglythroaty,andrenderitimpossiblefor thesingertointerpretthe
musicartistically.
solatedR egistrationisessentialtothe procedureusedintraininga
humanvoice.I
mi
fthisisolationis notestablishedintheearly stages,
e d r e g itsr a toi n e n s u e s a n d t h e v ioc e i s d e srto y d e.I
s o l aet d r e g i-s
trationhasbeenengenderedonlywhenapure falsettoregisteranda
purelowerregisterhavebeenestablished.
L o w reR
register,
e g i setr A
scien t i f i clal y p r eef r a bel t e r m w u oldbethe"thyroid
becausethetensiononthevocal cordsisheldagainstthe
pressureofthebreathas thetoneisswelledin thisregister(through
itsintensityrange(loud))bymeans ofadditionaltensiononthe
thyroidmuscles.Thelowerregisterisin actionforthehigherinten-
sitiesandforthe lowerpitches.Thepurityofthelower registeris
dependentuponthepurificationofthefalsetto,andvice versa.A
normalloudnessthelowerandmiddletonesof awoman
t
svoice
shouldbesungin thisregister,anditshould beemployedatand
abovenormalintensity,throughouttheentirerange,inmen
w h i c h rae p i t c hd ea b o u t a n o tca v e l w o erthn awomn e
stageofdevelopment,eventhehightonesofa woman
svoiceshould
besunginthis register,whentheintensityisfortissimo.F
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
svoices,
s.A tahigh
orpianis-
simoeffectsonveryhightones,a manmaylegitimatelyemploythe
p u r e f asle t t.oA
w e l lp-r o d u cedspa e
i n g v oci e , o f b oht s e
es,is
dependentupontheestablishmentofapure,fullydevelopedlower
register(crico-thyroidandthyro-arytenoidmuscles).
Thelowerregistertensionstretchesthevocal cordsand"
holds
theirstringingattheir anteriorattachment.A llfalsettotension,for
anygiventone,mustbepresentin thelowerregister,ifthevocal
c o r d s aer t o h o l d t h ier "
rela
(mi
s t r i nign g
es,thelw o erreg istermi
p r o prel y . I
esande
f t h e a r yet n o i d tn es i o n
c e s svi e t h y r-oa r yetn o i d t n esion
edregistration)comesintoplay.
Thelowerregisterispure whentheaddedtensiononthethyroid
musclescomesintoplayinc o-ordinationwithallthearytenoidten-
sionwhichcanbemaintainedat thegivenstageofdevelopment.A
thesametime,theremustbe noe
t
cessivethyro-arytenoidtension.
Thepurelowerregistermaybe somewhatcrudeornoisyin
theearlystagesofdevelopment,butwhenit hasbeendeveloped
sufficientlyandresonatedproperly,itmatchesthefalsettoandit is
thenofe
u a l l y pel a s ig nq
u a l iyt .
Match e d R e g i s t r a toi n m u s t b e u n d e r t a e n a s s o o n a s prue , " o p e n ,
isolatedregistrationhasbeenestablished.Theregistersarematched
whentheresonancead
ustment,i.e.,thepositionofthetongue,
remainsconstantforbothregisterssungat thesamepitch,withthe
samevowelandvowelcolor.Thus,whenatonecan besunginthe
falsetto(posteriorandlateralcrico-arytenoidmuscles)atagiven
intensityandalsosungin thelowerregisterat,ofcourse, ahigher
intensity,theregistrationismatchedwhentheresonancead
ustment
18
isthesamefor bothregisters.
MiddleR
egisterdoesnotreferto registrationinthesensein which
thetermh a s b e e n ue sdinthisboo .S
ometec ah e r s n v e e r e sat b l ih s
pureregistrationanddonotpermit theirfemalepupilstoemploy
thepurelowerregister.Therefore,themiddletonesinevitablybe-
cometh ic
andmi
e d . T hsif o r c e,dt h i c
thenemployedforthemiddletones.V
sortofmi
,mi
e d f a l stet o t e c h nicis
erylowtonesaresung ina
edlowerregisteranduppertones inarelativelypure
falsettothisfalsettois actuallyalwaysthroatyanditis alsosome-
whatmi
ed.Thehightonesaregenerallyshrill.
middletonesareverypronouncedlymi
ingisthatth r e e s oc- a l l e d rg ei s t res a p p era: A
forthelowtones,a mi
owever,the
ed.Theeffectofsuch train-
mi
e d l o w rer e g i set r
edfalsettoforthemiddletones,and arela-
tivelypurefalsettofortheupper tones.Underthesecircumstances
therearethreepitchranges whicharecharacterizedbythreediffer-
e n t v o ie cq
u a l iite s a n d t her e d i fef r e n t i n c o r r e tc a d
f c o u r s ,et h i s m i
u s t mn et s .
edmidd l e r e g itse r f o r t h e m iddletn o e s m uts
beeliminated,andpureregistrationmustbeestablishedif thepupil
istolearnhow toproducehisor hervoiceproperly.
Mi
edF
a l s etto R e g i s t e r M i
e d f a le s t t o r eigs t r aito n o c crus w h e n b toh
thelowerregisterandfalsettoare undeveloped.Thislac
ofdevelo p-
mentismorepronouncedatthe thyroid(lowerregister)end,i.e.,
thecrico-thyroidmusclesarerelativelywea
erthanthearytenoid
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
m u s cel s . T h e l n egthofth e v o c a l c rod s i s l o o
e d a f t reb y e
c e s svi e
thyro-arytenoidtension.
Mi
edfalsettoregistrationisengenderedwhenthefalsettoregister
issungwithpronouncedconstrictionandpushed
forced.The
resultanttoneisverythroatyand generallyshrill.Thehighertones
maybeloud,sometimesveryloudandveryshrill
lowertonesarealwaysverywea
i s s u n g , te hw o r s e t h emi
oftheton e.A
t u r e a n d te hm o r e u n p l e a sn at i s t h e q u a l i t y
r e l aitv e l y w iderang e m a y b e c oevr e d i n t h e m i
f a l s tet o , b u t t h e h i g hret o n e s a r e m ere" s
Mi
themiddleand
andthin.Thelouderthisregister
e d L o w reR
e g i set r i s s i m ial r t o t h e m i
uea
voice
e d f a l s tet o e
ed
orscrem a s.
ceptins am u c h
asthefalsettomuscles(posteriorandlateral crico-arytenoidmuscles)
aremoreundevelopedthanthelowerregistermuscles(crico-thyroid
andthyro-arytenoidmuscles).Thus,themi
edlowerregisteris
derivedfromthelowerregisterratherthan fromthefalsetto.
Thethyro-arytenoidmusclesareine
afterth epitchad
cessivetensionandloo
u s t mn et t o a g r e aet r e
tentth antheysh ouldif
theywereactingintheir properfunction.
Theq
ualityofami
thanthatofthemi
edlowerisevenmoreharsh andunpleasant
edfalsettoregister.Themiddletonesare very
throaty,generallythic
,andoftenwhite.Thehighesttoneswhich
canbereachedarevery throatyindeedandabsolutelywhiteand
shrill.Themiddletonesmaybe loud,butthelowtonesare wea
a n d t h e h ih gt o n e s aer g e n e rlal y l a c
Mi
e d R e g i srta t i n oMi
,
ing.
e d r e g itsr a toi n o c c usrw h e n b oht t h e f a le stto
andthelowerregisterare undevelopedandtheestablishmentofthe
19
pitchbecomesprimarilyafunctionofthe thyro-arytenoidmuscles
(shorteningofthevocalcords).Mi
panid ebye
edregistrationisalwaysaccom-
t r e m e trho a tni e s s a n d u nples aa n t q u a l i t y . W h e n t h i s
conditionispronounced,thereisno brea
betweentheregistersand,
inmanycases,arather widerangeofmostunpleasantnoisescanbe
producedinconstriction.C
ompletemi
edregistrationistheworst
ofalltechnicalfaults.
Mi
e d R e g i srta t i n o(
nducd e)I
fatoneissungine
tionineitherregister,the muscularconditionofmi
generallyoccurs.A
t r e m e cn os t r i -c
edregistration
voicewhichhasnotbecomepermanentlymi
muscularlycanproducetoneswhiche
ed
hibitthesamephysicalchar-
acteristicsdespitethefactthat thespacebetweenthehyoidbone
andthethyroidcartilagehasnot beenpermanentlyclosed.This
spacecancloseforan e
tremelybadly-producedtone,beforethe
permanentconditionhasbeenestablished.O fcourse,persistencein
suchsingingwillresulti npermanentmuscularmi
Mi
edregistration.
e d R e g i srta t i n o(Perm anen t M u s c ual r ) I
muscularmi
n c a s e s o f p rem a n ent
edregistrationthethyroidcartilageis rotatedupward
tomeetthehyoidbone,so thatthespacebetweenthethyroidcar-
tilageandthehyoidboneis nearlyorcompletelyclosed.Thiscon-
ditionmaybefeltby insertingtheinde
bonean d t h e t h yor i d c a ritl a g .eI
fingersbetweenthehyoid
t i n d i c tae s a n e
t r e mley b a d t e c h nic
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
a n d a p o o r q u a l i t y v oci e .
Theindividualwhodoesnotsing,but whoemploysami
ed
r e g itse r t e c h nicforhissp ea
i n g v o ie c,isoftn efoundtoe
p h y sci a l m a n i f e sat t i o n fom i
e d r e g itsr a toi n . A s p e a
thistypeisof amostunpleasant,harsh,throatyq
hibitth is
i n g v oci e o f
ualityanditfatigues
rapidly.
c t a v e R e f l e cito n B ew t eenth e R e g i set r s W h e n r e g i s t rtai o n h a s b een
established,thereisane
actoctavereflectionbetweenthefalsetto
andthelw o erreg ister.h T i s i s t r u e o f btoh "
andthroatytones.A
sthelowerregisteris
o p e n w e l l - p rd ou c e d
carriedupandopened,
thefalsettomustalsobesimilarly carriedupandopened.I
carrieduptoa pitche
tcanbe
actlyoneoctavehigherthanthehighest
tonewhichcanbereachedin thelowerregistersungwiththe throat
o p e nd e. F o r e
a m p l:eI
f m i d del G i s t h e h i g h etst o n e t h a t cn ab e
sungwiththethroatopenedin thelowerregister,theG,oneoctave
h i g h rec a n b e s u n g " o p e n
i n t h e f asle t t .oT h e G s h a r,po n e s e mtio n e
higher,cannotbesungwithoutconstriction.
ntheotherhand,if thelowerregisteriscarried upinconstric-
tion,athroatyfalsettoregistercan bederivedfromitoneoctave
higher.Thus,becausethelowerregistercanbe carriedupe
tremely
highifitissun g i n c o n s tirc t i o,ni n c r e d iblyhig h"
tones in
s
uea
thefalsettoregistercaneasilybe found.Double-highC ,oreven
theE
flatabove,caneasilybereached ifthevoiceis throaty
enough.Thisprocedureisterriblyharmful,utterlyfutile
suchs
uea
because
s d o n o t c o ntsi t uet s i n g i n ganditmustbeao vided .A
ll
tones,inbothregisters,mustbe opened,andonlyopenedtones
N
20
sung.Bothregistersshouldbecarriedup relativelyslowly,onesemi-
toneatthetime.H
owever,theoctavereflectionmust,atallstages,
bemeticulouslyadheredto,ormi
edregistrationandthroatiness
willresultwiththeaccompanyinglossof voice.
Theoctavereflectiondoesnotapplyto men
svoices,becausethey
cannotputforthsufficientenergytoproduce loudenoughtonesat
suchhighpitches.Physiologically,however,itistruefor bothse
UnbalancedR
es.
egistrationisunbalancedwhenbothregistershave
beenisolatedandestablished,withonemoredevelopedstronger
thantheother.I
tisabsolutelyessentialthatthis conditionbecor-
rectedimmediately.Nofurtherdevelopmentofthestrongerregister
shouldbepermitted,untile
ualizeddevelopmentbetweenthetwo
registershasbeenestablished.Thisisnot co-ordination.I
tisa con-
ditionwhichmustpersistthroughall stagesofthetrainingprocess,
onceithasbeen established.
ela
ingtheTh roatI
fthethra otwerera e l l y r eal
n o t p r ou dc e s o u n d . S e e F o r w rad V
ed,asing ercould
o i c e P rd ou c t in oa n d F o c u sisn g t h e
oice.
fpropn o e n t s o f tihs n o t i n omean"rela
t h e m ucs l e s o f t h e nce
itwouldbemuchbetter tosayso,becausethesemusclescome intoa
highdegreeoftensionwhenthemuscles ofthethroat,i.e.,genio-hyo-
g l o su s s m u s cel s , r eal
.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Whenthetongu eisrela
edtheton e i s t h r o ayt . T h e t h roatisthe
resonatorofthetonein goodtechnic.I
tisonlyout ofactioninphona-
tion,whenthetechnicis bad(throaty).
e s o nn ac e A d
forthepic
ustm e n t i n dci a t e s t h e s h a p ig no f t h e r e s n o a n c e cvai t i s e
i n g o u,to r r e s o n ation ,oftheban dsoffre
determinethevowel.R esonancead
u e n cei s w h i h c
ustmentispossibleonlywhenthe
cavitiescanassumeawidevarietyof shapesandsizes.
orthehumanvoice,resonancead
ustmentismadewiththepharyn-
gealcavitieswhenthetechnicis correctandwiththemouthwhenit
isthroatyincorrect.
e s o nn ac e a d
ustm entimp liesthe"tuning
mouthforthe resonationofthevowelbandsoffre
o f c a v i te s p h a r n y
uenciesofthe
particularfundamentalanditsovertoneswhicharegeneratedatthe
l ay rn
.
Open
Ma
o r O p e n i n g M o s t v oci e s a r e c o n s t r i cetd , o r t h raot y , a t t h e
startofthetrainingprocess.A
firstma
orchangefromconstrictor
toopeningtensionmust,then,beengendered.Thetonguemuscles
(genio-hyo-glossusmuscles)mustbebroughtintotension,and
whenthisactionisestablishedfor thefirsttime,thevoice suddenly
open sup
t o a v e r y m ra
e d d e ger e . T h e i n c r e ae s i n p o w re, w h i c h
resultswhenaconstrictedvoiceopensup, maybeverystartling.
Thisopeningoftenoccurssuddenly.I
opening,
21
tmaybetermeda
ma
or
or
anditmustbe metwithaverypronouncedincreasein
t h e e n reg y o r " d r i v e
w h i c h te hs i n g e r msut p u t i n t o t h eprodu c-
tionoftone.
penToneoccurswhenthetonguehas pulledawayfromthepos-
teriorwallofthelaryngealpharyn
andhasthusopenedthe
throat,i.e.,whenpharyngealresonancead
ustmenthasbeenestab-
lished.
Unfortunately,somepeoplebelieveopentonesareproduced
onlyinthem iddlern a ge o f t heo vice.B y"
opentn oes,
these
peoplemeanrelativelyloud,white,shouty,throatytonesandnot
tonesproducedwiththebaseof thetonguedrawnawayfromthe
posteriorwallofthelaryngealpharyn
.
When thevoiceisproducedproperlythe middletonesare
sligh tlydar
erthantheh i g h t o nse. H o w eevr , t h e s clae c a n b e
ascendedwithoutanytransition,orsuddenchangeofad
ustment,
andwithanevenly-risingintensity.
pend eUp"
opened
pend eup
i n d ia ctesaton e s u n g w iht t h e t h r ota
whenthebaseofthetongue isheldforward,awayfrom
theposteriorwallofthe laryngealpharyn
onthegenio-glossusmuscle
,becauseoftension
andthehyoidboneis heldinposi-
tionbecauseoftensiononthe genio-hyoidmuscle.Whenthe
toneisopenedup,the resonancead
ustmentispharyngealandthe
mouthcavityisoutof actioninphonation.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
peningoccurswhenthegenio-hyo-glossusmusclesdevelopand
thetongueispulledawayfromthe posteriorwallofthelaryngeal
pharyn
.Thestrengtheningofthesemusclesoccurs instagesand
shouldbesynchronizedwiththelaryngealdevelopment.Thus,
perid oic"
open ings
ta
e p l a c .eE
achtimen a o p e nni g o c c usra
largerresonancecavityisemployed.Thefirst"
opening,
earlystageofthetraining,is verypronouncedandma
changesoccur.S
inthe
orvocal
uchopeningsvirtuallynevercease,butthey
becomelessandlesspronouncedastechnical perfectionismore
n e a ryl a p p r o
i m aet d .
verytimeanopeningoccurs,thepowerof thevoiceincreases
a n d t h e q u a l i t y i s i m por v e d t o a mra
e d d e ger e . A t f i r s t t h epower
increaseismostpronounced,butthis effectbecomeslessasthe
voiceprogresses.Lateropeningsservetoimprovetheq
uality,i.e.,
themellownessofthetone,ratherthanto increasethepower
whichonlyaugmentsslightlyafterrealopeninghas beenattained.
Pharyngealresonancead
ustmentisemployedwhenthetechnicis
good.Thepharyngealcavitieslaryngeal,oralandnasal
shaped,or"
tuned,
are
toresonatethetone.Thepositioning,or
shaping,ofthesecavitiesalterswitheach changeofpitch,vowel
o r v o wlec o l o r . F o r t h e l o w e s t tn oe s , t h erta c h a eandbron chita
partinthers eo n n acead
e
ustm ent.
Theshapingofthepharyngealresonancecavitiesdependspri-
marilyuponthepositionofthe baseofthetonguewhichis held
awayfromtheposteriorwallofthe laryngealpharyn
22
becau se
oftensiononthegenio-hyo-glossusmuscles.Thepositionofthe
softpalateandtheopeningbetweenthetongueand theuvula
alsoinfluencetheresonancead
ustment.Whenthe pharyngeal
c a v iite s a r e p rp oe r l y " t u n e d
forthers eo n aito n o f t h e tn oe ,
acousticcouplingoccursbetweenthevocalcords andthe
resonator.
PositioningoftheR
esonanceC avitiesindicatesthattheresonance
c a v iite s h a e vbeenshp aedor" tuned
i.e.,thattheyhaveta
f o r t h e r eo s n aito n o f t h e t n oe,
enontheposture,or shape,necessaryinorder
thatthevowelmayberesonated.
et
oftheResonanceCavitis ei n d i c tae s t h e p s oi t i n oingor"tuning
oftheresonancecavitiesforthe resonationofthetone.W
techn i c i s c o r r e tc, t h e p h ray n g e a l c a vtii e s a r e " s e t
incorrect(throaty),themouthcavityis"
hapingtheR
henthe
a n d w hn ei t i s
set.
esonanceC avitiesindicatesthattheresonancecavities
haveassumedacertainpostureforthe resonationofthetone.I
correcttechnicthepharyngealcavitiesare"
techn icthemou this"
shaped
n
andinthroaty
s h a pd e.
Throaty
ctiveThroatinessdesignatesanyveryintenseformofthroatiness.
tsoundsthroatyandactivelyunpleasant.
ctiveth r o a tni e s s m y ab e "
dar
"
or"white
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
b u t i n e a c h c ae s
thedegreeofconstrictionis verygreat.Thegenio-hyo-glossus
musclesarerela
edandtheirantagonistsarein ahighstateof
t e n soi n . A t t h e s a m etime,th e m u s cel s o f t h e n e c
verystronglytensedandmouthresonancead
andj
aware
ustmentismuchin
evidence.Generally,thechestandshouldersaretensedandthe
headisforcedintoan unnaturalposture(thenatureoftheposture
varieswiththeindividual).
Thebreathis,ofcourse,"
throatiness.Thebreathe
blown
outasitis withallformsof
pulsionisgenerallyratherlowbecause
oftheintenseconstriction.Theconstrictionof thethroatise
tremelygreat,andthetongueisdrawn bac
-
inahighdegree of
tension.
onstrictedToneisathroatytone.C
onstrictedreferstothetension
whichoccursduringtheproductionof athroatytoneonthe
m u s cel s o f t h e n e c
, c h e s,ts h o u le dr s , j
a w a n d t hsoe t o n ge u
muscleswhichareantagonistictothe genio-hyo-glossu smuscles.
A
constrictedtoneisproducedunderconditionsof strainand
effort.
DictionS
ingerisonewhoconcentrateson thewordswithcomplete
disregardforthemusicor importofthecomposition.E
achand
everysyllableiscarefullyanddeliberatelyarticulatedandone
syllableissungat atime.Theconsonantsareover-articulated,and
23
the"m
s,
n
s
and"l
s
a r eu s sat i n edan d o v re - c ac n etu atd e , b -e
causetheaddedvowel,orhum,withwhich theyareassociatedis
over-sustainedtoaridiculousdegree.Thevowelsaremouth
resonatedwithcarefulande
aggeratedmouthandlipgesturing.
Theintensitylevelemployedisgenerallythatof speech,andeven
belowthatofproperlyproducedspeech.Thetechnic isalways
throaty.
awLoc
Mostj
o c c usrw h e n a m otuh r e s o n ancead
awloc
intothem iddl e loc
position .Thismidle,loc
determinedbytheposturewhichthej
openedeasily,inarela
d r o p s hsij
u s t mn et i s e m p lyoe d .
sareestb a l i s hd ew h e n t h e j a w h a s b e n d r o pe pd
e d p o stii o n i s
awassumeswhenitis
edmanner,i.e.,withouteffort,asanidiot
aw.
W h e n t h e m o u t h i s oe pn e d ,ht e j
awdrop s d o w n a c e rat i n d i s -
t a n c e ad nt h e n c a n b e p u l l e d f utrh e r d w o nandbac
positionisestablishedwhenthej
furth erdownn adbac
"
gestu rehasnotbenaccm o p l ih sed.
Notonesh o u l d ee v r b e s u n g wtih t h e j
position.Thej
.Theloc
awisdroppeddownandthe
a w i n t h e mdi d l e l o c
awisalwayseithernearlyclosedor completely
opened,whenthetechniciscorrect.
LipPositionNo matterwhichvowelisbeingsung (thereare
about83),thelipsshould beopenedslightly,raisedofftheteeth
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
andneitherspreadnorpoutedwhenthe techniciscorrect.W
itisfaulty(throaty)a mouthresonancead
Thelipsta
epartin thisad
bebro
ustment,andassumedefinitepostures
f o r t h e d ievr s e v w o e l s a s es e n tai l f a c tros i n "
forthemu o t h r e sn oa n c e d a
hen
ustmentisemployed.
tunin g
themou th
ustm e n t . A l l s u c h l i p p o s i toi n s m uts
endow nandelim inatd e i f t h e t e c hinc i s t o b e c o r r c et e d
a n d a p h ayr n g a el(
MouthW
o p e n ) r e s o nn ac e a d
ustm e n t i s t o b e a t tian e d .
henthethroatisc losed(constricted)thevowelmust
perforcebemouthresonated.Undertheseconditionstheshaping
ofthemouthcavityis broughtaboutbymeansoftheposition of
thej
aw,lip s,chee
s,thefrn otoftheton gueand ,possib ly,the
softpalate.W henevermouthresonancead
t o n e i s t hor a t y a n dthej
M o u t h rseo n acne a d
awisloc
ustmentoccursthe
ed.
u s t mn et m u s t b e bor
endow nandelim i-
natedintheprocessof trainingthevoice.
MouthPositionindicatestheshaping,orpositioning,ofthe chee
a n d l i p s pul s t h e j
awloc
foramou t h v o w le, r e s n oanced a
s
ust-
ment.
Mouthingappliestosingersandspea
erswhosevoicesarethroaty
a n d w h ,ot h e r feo r e , m e ply oa m o u t h rs eo n a n cead
D i c t in oS
ustm ent.(
ee
i n g e)r.
PoutedLipsW
henthetoneis mouthresonatedandthetechnicis
throaty,thevowelisresonatedbymeansofa mouthposition
24
whichin vo le vstheshp aingofth elips.I
f t h e v o wlei s d a r
,the
lipsarepoutedandcertain mouthvowelsdemandthesettingof
t h e l i p s i n a p otue d p o stii o n , e i .. , " o o
anddar
"
ee.
W henthe
lipsarepoutedthecorners aredrawnin togetherandthelips
a r e n a ror w e d .Thej
a w m a y b e prat i a lyl d r o p p e d o r c l o sd e. I
neverbeopenedalltheway,becausethe forcedpoutma
tcan
esit
impossibleforthesingerto openhismouthbeyondthemiddle
loc
p o s i t i o.nT h e l i p s s hu ol d n e e v r b e p o u td et h u s
theynv ee r
arewhenthetechnicis correct.
adioTc eh n i c S i n g e r s w h o e m p l o y a " r a d i o tceh n i c
produ ce
theirvoicesatso lowanintensitylevelthattheyare hardly
audibleacrossaroom.Theyarealso often"
dictionsingers.
Thevoiceisalwaysin constrictionandalltheconditionsof
absolutethroatinessaremaintained.Thesoundisonlyof pleasant
ualitybecausetheintensityistoo lowforitto becomeunpleasant.
f s u c h a s i n grew e r e t o e ne da v rot o p r o d u e catoneofevn e
moderatepowerhe,orshe,wouldemita soundofsuchactively
ob
ectin o a b l e q u a l i t y t h tan o o n e w o u l d w a n t t o lsit e n t o i t . A t
thelowintensitylevelemployed,theregistrationmaynotmi
in
thecaseofa woman.Thus,sheusesanabsolutelyconstricted
t o n e , roa "
s
uea
t o n e , i n t h e p u r e f a l s etto . T h e rg ei s t rtai o n
wouldimmediatelymi
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Themenuseami
ami
ifshewereto swellthetoneevenalittle.
edfalsettoor,whenthevoicei slow-pitched,
e d l o w rer e g i set r . T h e " r a d i o t e c h n ic
ismostin
uriou s
physically.Manysingerstrainedtosingin thismannerdevelop
nodulesontheirvocalcords,and manyotherssufferfromchronic
laryngitis.S
omemaysurvive,providedthattheyneverendeavor
topushtheirvoicesor singatanintensitylevel abovethemere
threadoftonetheyhabituallyemploy.Thisformof technicis
harmful,inartisticandaltogetherdistressing.I
tisnot singingand
itisnotart.
A
singerwhosevoiceisproducedproperlycan singoverthe
radioandhisperformanceisactually farmoreeffectivethanthat
ofthetypicalradiosinger.
creamingindicatesatone,ornoise,of unpleasant,shrill,white
ualitygenerallyofhigh pitch.
Technicallyascreamisa toneproducedinconstrictionwith
thebaseofthetongue pressedbac
andup,ordown,andgrooved,
andnearlytouchingtheposteriorwallof thelaryngealpharyn
Thegenio-hyo-glossusmusclesarerela
inactie v t e n s in o. T h e r e g i s t r tai o n i s m i
falsetto.Thenec
ed
.
theirantagonistsare
e d g e n ear l l y m i
ed
musclesareina highdegreeoftension,as
a r e t h oeso f t h e c h etsa n d s h o u l d e r.sT h e j
awisloc
e d g e n e rlal y
inthemiddleposition.Thelips arespread.
ettin gtheJ
a w i n dci a t e s t h e p o s i toi n i n g fot h e j
awforth e r e s o n-a
t i o n o f t h eot n e w h n ethetech n i c i s t h r otay . T h e j a w i s o u t o f
actionwhenthetechnicis correct,andassumesadefiniteposture
fortheresonationofthetone inincorrecttechnic.This"
25
setting
ofthej
awis,inmostcases,determinedby theestablishmentof
t h e m i dlde l o c
position .I
p o s iito n s . W h e n t h e j a w "
tisaccomp anid ebylipandche
sets
thenec
m u s lce s a r e b r u o g h t i not
tension.
houtingappliedtosinging,describesatone producedwithawhite
u a l iyt , i n t h e l o w erorthemi
reson ancead
e d l o w rer e g i set r , w i t h a mu ot h
ustm e n t , i ..e, a w h i t eht r o ayt t o n e . I t i s a l w asya
relativelyloud,throaty,crudesoundandisemployedbymen
whowanttosingloudlyand whohavelittleorno falsettodevelop-
ment,orbywomenwhoforcea loudcrudenoiseinthe lower
r e g itse r o r t h e m i
e d l o w rer e g i set r .
hut-offToneoccurswhenthetonguehasbeen drawnbac
against,
ornearlytouching,theposteriorwallof thelaryngealpharyn
Thethroatis,therefore,closedor"
shutoff,
.
i.e.,thetechnicis
throaty.
preadLipsThe lipsarespread,whenthetechnic isthroaty,for
theresonationofcertainvowelsandfor awhiteq
uality.When
thelipsarespread,the cornersareseparatedina sortofforced
grin.Thej
awcannotbeopenedallthe way.Thus,themouthis
e i t h ren e a r l y col s e d o r i n t h eloc
m i d d l e p o s iito n .
llsingerswhoscreamor shouttheiruppertonestendto
spreadthelips.Thisis averycommongestureofthethroaty,
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
screm a ingsp o r a n o o r tn eo r a n d o f t h e"
awisloc
s
uea
voice
s i n g re. T h e
edwhenth el i psareoe v r - pu ot e d , ros p r e a d ,andthe
technicisincorrect throaty.Thelipsareneverspreadwhenthe
techniciscorrect.
uea Tone
mi
isaverylig h t , s otft o n e s u n g i n te hf a l s etto o r t h e
e d f a l stet o r e gsit e r u n d e r c o n dtii o n s foe
trem e c o n s tirc t i o.n
tisgenerallyverysoft,but whenitisforced,a mostunpleasant,
shrillqualityli
becom esbadlym i
easteamwh istl e isheardandtherg e i s tar t i o n
e d . T hsit y p e o f t e h cnicsou ndsli
e a w h i s t l.e
Manylightsopranosusethistechnic fortheiruppertoneswhen
theyhavebeenincorrectlytrainedandthe lowerregisteris
absent.I
tmayalsooccurwith singerswhohavederiveditfroma
highlyconstrictedlowerregisterwhichtheyhavecarried up.
trem e l y h i g h tn oe s m a y b e raec h e d i n t h e"
s
uea
v o i c,e
but
thesetonesdonotconstitutesinging,are absolutelyillegitimate
andshu o l d n e vreb e e m p l y o e d . Te hu s e o f t h e " s
uea
v o i c,e
whichisabsolutelythroatyandin averyhighstateof constriction,
isdangerousandharmfultothe vocalapparatus.
w a lol w e d Tn og u e
Thetongueis"swallow ed whenitsbaseis
droppeddownthelaryngealpharyn
glossusmuscleshaverela
andthequalityisthic
.Whenthistechn icalfau ltispronu o n c e,d
theregistrationactionisgenerallymi
2
becausethegenio-hyo-
ed.Thetonethusproducedis throaty
ed.
Thic
T h r o ayt
"
Thic
withthetonguedroppedor"
musclesarerela
t h r o ayt
swallowed.
t o n e i s a t h r o a t y tn oe p r o d uced
Thegenio-hyo-glossus
edandthetongueis drawndownthethroat
andtensedina droppedposture,downandbac
t h e p o set r i o r w a l l o f t h e l ray n g a e l p h ayr n
,nearlytouching
. T h e q u a l iyt o f s u c h a
toneisheavyandit hasasortof rich,mellowthroatinesswhich
isoftenm ista
enforleg i t i m tae "
dar
n e s.s
I
t i s v e r y t hor a t y w h en
themuscleswhichco-ordinateforits productionareinahigh
degreeoftension,anditis oftenassociatedwith"
ness.
activethroati-
t i s a n u n f o rut n aet f a c t t h a t scuh a t o n e s o u ndsgran d,
rich,fullandmellowto thesingerhimself.Therefore,itisa most
perniciousformofthroatiness.Thelipsare generallypoutedand
thej
awisloc
Thic
e d i n t h e m i d l e p oist i o n .
t h r o tai n ess
i s o f t e n ca hr a cet r i s tci o f t h e c o nrta l t ,o
especiallythecontraltowhoselowerregisterisundevelopedand
whousesfalsettoormi
edfalsettoonly,andofbaritonesand
basseswhoareendeavoringtoma
virilen ad"
h e ay v.
tise
etheirvoicessoundrich,
t r e mley p r e a vlentw iththeten orwho
singsbaritone,andwiththedramaticsopranowhosings contralto.
ThroatyToneThetoneis throatywhenthemouthactsasthe
resonatorofthetoneandthe laryngealpharyn
t h e r feo r e " u n t u n e d
not"
s h a pd e
isconstrictedand
forthereson ancead
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
u s t mn et .
When thetoneisthroaty,the genio-glossusandthegenio-hyoid
musclesarerela
edandtheirantagonistsarein tensionsothatthe
baseofthetongueis heldbac
wallofthelaryngealpharyn
andnearlytouchestheposterior
,andisat thesametimeeither
droppedorraisedtoomuch.
W h e n t h e t o n e i s t hor a t y t h ebreathis"blown
andthenc e
musclesareintension.Thelaryngealaction isalsoalwaysmore
orlessoutof properad
ustmentand,whenthetoneisactively
t h r o tay , t h e r g e i s tar t i o n i s m i
W h i t e T h r o tay
A
"
ed.
w h i t e trho a t y
thebaseofthetongue drawnbac
toneisaton eprodu cedwith
andeitherdownandheavily
groovedorup,thusnearlyclosing thelaryngealpharyn
genio-hyo-glossusmusclesarerela
tongu e w h i c h dar w i t s b ae sbac
.The
ed,andthemusclesofthe
a n d e i te hr u p o r d o w n ,arein
tension.Thetipofthe tongueisoftenseentobe pushedforward
anditsometimespressesagainstthelowerteeth.
throaty
oft"
white-
tonesmaybeproducedwiththebase ofthetonguedrawn
up,butveryoften,especiallyforloud tones,itsbaseisdropped
asisthe hyoidbone.Underthesecircumstances,thegroovein
thetongueisverypronounced.
A
w h i t eht r o ayt
t o n e i s etih e r s h u o t y , s rce a m yorshrill.It is
theformofthroatinessemployedbythetenor whosevoiceisin
constriction,anditis,unfortunately,thebasisof whathascome
tobek nownas"thetenorquality.
Theton e i s e i t h e r s fot , a n d
soundssillyandeffeminate,orrelativelyloud,whenit isamere
shoutorscream(forthe highertones).I
s o - c lal e d " s o p r a n o q u a l i t y .
27
tischaracteristicof the
W h e n t h i s c o n dtii o n i s p rn oo u n e cd,
theregistrationismi
mi
ed,andifthis technicispersistedin,the
tureincreasesuntilthevoice iseliminated.
i n g esrw h o s e o v i c e s aer "
w h iet t h r o ayt
alwy as l o c
theirj aws
generallyin themiddlepositionand spreadtheirlipsin a
forcedgrinoften withthecornersmoreorless drawndown.
TunedR esonanceC avityA
whichhasbeenshapedinorder topic
fre
u e n c y rof r e
TuningtheR
tuned
resonancecavityisanycavity
out,orresonate,foragiven
u e n ice s .
esonanceC avitiesindicatestheactof shapingthevocal
resonancecavitiesinorderthatthey mayresonateforthevowel
fre
uencies.I
notherwords,inphonation,theresonancecavities
havebeensoshapedthattheyare coupledacousticallywiththe
vocalcords,whentheyhavebeen"
tuned.
c ael
venly-risingS caleTointerpret amusicalphraseproperly,itis es-
sentialforasingerto beabletosing anevenly-risingscale.This
meansthatwhenhestartsto singatthebottomof hisrangeand
ascendsthescalesmoothlywith amusicalline eachsucceeding
(higher)toneisslightlylouder thanthetoneimmediatelybelowit.
fhesingsup thescale,employingafull,freetone, andtheintensity
ofeachtoneis measuredbymeansofahighspeed levelrecorder,a
pitch-intensitycurvecanbeplotted.Thispitch-intensitycurve
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
shouldrisesmoothlyandevenlyifthe technicisgood.I
fthiscurve
isnotsmooth,themusicalline isunevenfaulty andthesinger
isunabletointerpretthe musiceffectively,withtheresultthatthe
artistryandmusicianshipofhisperformanceareimpairedor de-
stroyed.
A
properly-balanced ,evenly-risingscaleisonlypossible whenthe
problemsofregistrationandresonancead
wor
ustmenthavebeen
e d o u t c orre c t l.y
n t e nist y S c a l e t h e s c a l e o f l o u d n e s s i s d e t e r m ie nd b y t h e l o u dness
atwhicheachtonein thevoice,atanygivenstageof development,
canbesung.Thefull volumeofeachtoneinthe voice,atanygiven
stage,isratherdefinitelyfi
ed.Normally,theintensityriseswith
thepitch,butwhenthe technicisfaulty,thisrise isunevenand,
generally,toorapid.Thepitchscaleis, then,associatedwitha
correspondingintensityscale.Thelatter,whenithas beenwor
ed
outproperly,determinesthetypeofvoicethe singerpossesses.I
t h e r i s e i s sol w , t h e o v i c e i s b as o r c o n t r lat o . I
f
f i t i s r a p i d , te hv o i c e
istenororsoprano,and intermediately,itisbaritoneormezzo-
soprano.
eretoforeithasbeenthoughtthatthe characteristicq
ualityof
thevoicedeterminesitstype.Thisis notso infactthecharac-
teristicq
faults.A
28
ualityisfundamentallytheresultofthe peculiarpersonal
ctually,thetypeofvoiceis determinedbytheslopeofthe
pitchintensitycurve,whenthetechnichas beenwor
edout
properly.
lurringoccurswhenthecharacteristicsof thetonearenotestablished,
i.e.,arechanging.
Theprincipalformofslurring is,ofcourse,pitchslurring.A
pitch
slurisa noise.Thepitchshouldneverbe slurred.When asluris
indicatedinthemusic,this effectshouldbeaccomplishedbymeans
ofarunon thevibrato.
lurringeliminatesthepossibilityofthe singerinterpretingthemusic,
becauseifheslurs,he cannotstartatoneat agiveninstant,withthe
resultthatthetimespot isdestroyed.A
slurringsingercannotstart
orfinishatone.Therefore,theduration ofthetoneis notestablished
andthetimeformis destroyed.Theslurrercannotaccent.Therefore,
therhythmicpatternisdestroyed.F
urthermore,heis"
outoftune
muchofthetime,evenif hefinallyarrivesatthe pitcha ratherun-
li
e l y c o ni tn g e n cy.
While thesingerwhosetechniciscorrect mustbeabletoswell and
decrescendothetone,thepitchslurrer oftenslurstheintensityalso.
Thisisalmostas badaspitchslurring.E
achtimehes
ueezesupinto
atone,orfadesit outasheholds it,hegoesintoactive constriction.
Thisisindeedthe mechanismthatheemploysinorderto slur.
Thevowelresonancead
ustmentisalso oftenslurred.Thisim-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
pairstheq
uality,becausetheresonancecavitiesneverta
position.S
lurringalwaysleadstothroatinessandmi
eona defined
edregistration.
tanceorPostureisthe positionofthebodywhichthe singerassumes
duringphonation.I
fhispostureis badthetechnicis impaired.The
stancerefersinparticularto thepositionofthelegs andfeet.I
fthe
bodyisbadlybalancedonthe feetandlegs,thetechnicalefficiency
i s i n t e refr e d wtih . O n e o f t h e r e
therela
uirem e n t s o f a p rp oe r p o sut r e l i e s i n
atin o a n d d r o pipn g o f t h e c h e s t a n d s hu ol d esr. A n o t h rel i e s
intherelativestraighteningofthe spine.Thesmallofthebac
n o t b e " s w ae yd
bac
mus t
inapronu oncedcu r v e . I f i t i s , t h e m ucs l e s o f t h e
ribsaremoreorls es l i
el yt og ie vrela
raisd eandheldinsu c h a p o s i toi n t h a t t h enec
.Thehed amustbe
i s l o n g ,o sthatthenc e
muscles,whichinterferewiththeactof phonation,arerela
ed.
Postureisimportant.Theteachermustcorrect faultsofpostureand
s t a ne cifhehopestom a
e t h e p u p i l sni g p r o p erly.
Timingindicatestheapplicationofmuscletension(or thesendingof
thenerveimpulseswhichactuatethemuscles)at theproperinstant.
Theinspiratoryande
momn etofattc a
inphonation.I
.I
piratorytensionmustbeestablishedatthe
f i t o c c u r s t o s o o n o r t o o ltae i t c a n n tot a
epart
nmovingfromonetoneto anotherthedegreeoftension
mustchange(augment)ifthepitch rises,andviceversa.Thechanges
i n t e n soi n m u s t b e " t i m e d
s o t h a t t hyeo c c u r a t t h e e
actmom ent
atwhichthepitch changeoccurs.Thetonguemustcomeintotension
f o r t h e r eosn a toi n o f t h e t oe na t t h e m o m e n t o f a t tca
,andifthe
musclesofthetonguebecometensetoo soonortoolatethey donot
functionproperly,andthetonewillbe throaty.
llchang esofad
u s t mn et o c c u r b c e a u s e foc h a n gsei n m u s c ual r
co-ordinationsandtensions.Therefore,theymustalwaysbe"
p r o p rel y . T h e s i n g re
ad
ss
timed
i l l l i e s v rey l a r g ley i n h i s a b i lt y t o " t i m e
his
u s t mn et s p r o p erly.
Tonusdesignatestheresidual,refle
musculartension,or"
tone,
which
isappliedtothe muscularsystemofthebody.Tonusis thetension
whichmaintainsthebodyinits givenposturerefle
ly(unconsciously).
Themuscularsystemofthebodycan beina lowstateoftone,
whenitistorela
edtoresp ondtoastim ulusrap idly
itmaybe
intoohigha stateoftone,ortonus(too tense),torespondeffi-
c i e nlty
o r i t m a y b e i n t htai d e a l s t tae o f t o n u s w h e rien a l l t h e s l c a
isoutofthe musclesandtheresponsetothe nerveimpulsesforthe
accomplishmentofaconsciouslycontrolledact(i.e.,phonation)isat
ma
i m u m ef fi c i n ecyandthep o t i mm u accurc ay o f a d
ustm entcanbe
attained.
Theattainmentoftheproperstateof tonusinthepupil isoneofthe
goalsoftheteacher.
Tremolo,whichisavoiceflutter inabsoluteconstriction,occursonly
whenthevoiceisthroaty.I
tconsistsofa flutteringoftheconstricted
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
wallsofthethroat resonancecavities.
Mildtremolosinvolvemerelyamovementofthetonguewhich
fluttersinandout.This typeoftremoloisemployedbythe radio
s i n g re, o r c r o oe nr , a n d b y t h e"
s
uea
v o i c,e
c o l oar t u r a sp or a n,oe t c .
Thetremoloshouldneveroccur,becauseit isalwaysaconcomitantof
intenseconstrictionatanyintensity.
When avoicewitha tremoloispushed,orforced,theflutter ofthe
tonguemayspreadtothej
aw,whichthenmovesupanddownwith
t h e f l utte r o f t h e ter m o l o
ht i s i s k n o w n a s a " j
awtrem olo.
I tmay
evenspreadtothechest,which thenbecomesinvolvedinthistetanic
flutter.
Theworstformoftremolooccurswhen thelaryn
becomesinvolved.
Thistypeoftremolo,whichis alwaysassociatedwithmi
edregistra-
tion,mayhaveapitchmovementofover afifth.
Themusclesofthethora
breathingmuscles
arenotinvolved
inthetremolo,whichis actuallyamere,localizedflutteronconstric-
tion.A
lltremolosmustbeabsolutelyeliminated.
bsoluteTremolooccursonlyincases ofcompleteconstriction.Thus,
thetongue,whichactuatesthisformof tremolo,ismaintainedina
posturewhichvirtuallyclosesthethroat.Theintensity isvery
soft,andthetoneis notforced,orpushed.Theabsolutetremolois
veryrg eularan d m u c h t o o rp ai d . I
t m a y g o f r o m 7 t o 1 , o r m o r ,e
movementsasecond.H owever,somepushed,forcedtremolosmay
becomeslowwobbleswithafre
uencyoffour,oreventhree,a
second.Undertheseconditions,thepitchvariation,whichis narrow
withtherapidflutter,maybecomee
amostunpleasantq
30
tremelywide.Thisproduces
uality.
Mostbeginnerse
hibitsomeformoftremolo.A
llabsolutetremolos
mustbecompletelyeliminatedattheveryinceptionof thepupil
s
studies.
TremoloV
ibratooccurswhenthetoneis producedinconstriction,
butsomedegreeofopeningis inevidenceintheloud phaseofthe
movement.Thus,thetonguemovesfromcompleteclosuretosome
degreeofopening,withthebalanceoftension totheconstrictor
t e n soi n . T h e ter m ool v i b r aot m a y b e o f am l ostan yfre
thetoneissoft,it
u e n c.yI
maybeveryrapid,whentheresultantsoundis
f
a
sortofbleat.Thisbleat canalsooccurat ratherhighintensity,
whenth etoneisbad l y f o r cd e. V e r y o f tn et h e f r e
u e ny ci s s l o w
whenthetoneisrelativelyloud,and themovementmayta
ethe
formofaslow,mostunpleasant,wobble.Thepitchchange maybe
verywide,especiallywhenthemovementisslow,andin somebad
cases,apitchfluctuationofseveral tonescanbeheard.
Thetremolovibratocannotbechangedintoa truevibratoit
mustbecompletelyeliminated.
ibratoTremoloistheleastpernicious formofincorrectvoicemove-
ment.I
tfluttersfromopeningtoclosing tensionwiththebalanceof
tensiontotheopeningside.The fre
uencyofthismovementis
oftentooslow,althoughitmaybe toofast,orevenof theproper
( v i bar t o ) f r e u e n c y aboutsi
asecon d . W h e n i t i s t o o s l o w ,ht e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
pitchmovementis,ofcourse,toowide,and itisusuallytoo wide
atanyfre
u e n c.yT h e m o e vmen t i s n o t s m otoh l i
v i b r tao i t i s o f a s o m e w hatj
er
e t h a t o f t h e tur e
y n a t u r.e
nmanycasesthevibratotremolocan bechangedoverintoa
truevibrato,whenthevoicehasbeen completelyopenedupand
theopeninghasbecomefirmlyestablished.Undersuchcircum-
stancesthemovementissmoothedout,andthemuscles ofthe
thora
A
becomeinvolvedinthefluctuation.
vibratotremolomaybedistinguishedfromatrue vibratoby
reasonofthefactthat thetonguedoesnotholdfirm andthe
breathingmusclesarenotproperlyinvolvedinthe movement.This
isso,evn e w h e n t h erfe
u e n c y i s ao bu t s i
hasvibratotremolo,insteadoftruevibrato,lac
asecon d.Theton ewhich
sfirmnessandreal
pitchdefinition.
i b r aot i s a n e s s e n tialcon c o m iat n t o f g od oq
lac
u a l iyt . A n y t o n e w hich
s v i b r tao i s o f d e f iint e l y u n p l e aasn t q u a l iyt , a n d l c a
dramaticforce,pulseandaccurateintonation.F
s l i f e , v irba n c ,y
urthermore,thevibrato
actionisthemediumby whichthetoneisswelledlegitimately,and
bywhichthevoiceis movedfromtonetotone,andalsoby which
therhythmicpulseandaccentis accomplishedinthesingingofmusical
phrases.Thus,musicalinterpretationisimpossiblewithoutalegitimate
vibratonoformof tremolota
Thevibratoconsistsofan"
on
and"
off
impulseappliedperiodically
toallthemuscles usedinphonation,i.e.,themusclesofthe thora
31
estheplaceofthe truevibrato.
,
laryn
andton gue.I tshouldberg e u l ra. I
oftheton eisseriou slyimp aired .I
fitisirregu lar,thequality
tshouldhv aea fr e
u e n c y fo6
-
.2
a s e c o n d i f i t i s t o o r a p i d o r t o o s lw o , t h e q u a l i t y i s p o o.rT h e a m p li-
tudeofthevibratovarieswith theintensityofthetone.I
tgoesfrom
zeroatpianissimotoas muchas10decibelsat fortissimo.Thepitch
variationalsovarieswiththeintensityand goesfromalmostzeroat
pianissimotoasmuchas awholetoneatfortissimo.A
tnormalintensity
thepitchvariationisa semitoneandtheintensityvariationabout3
decibels.Theq
ualityofthetoneis impairediftheamplitudeorpitch
variationisnotad
ustedproperlyfortheintensity,althoughsome
variationispermissibleforemotionaleffects.Thus,fora veryq
uiet
moodanarrowerthannormalvibratocanbe employed,andforvery
dramaticeffectsane
cessivelywidevibrato,fortheintensityofthe
tone,isemployed.
llvoicem ovem entsarem ade" onthevib rato.
Whenasluris
indicated,itisaccomplishedbymeansof avibratorun.Thisrun is
chromaticiftheintervalis short,andonthediatonic scaleifitis
wide.
Thetruevibratocanoccur onlywhencompleteopeninghasbeen
established.Thediaphragmaticmusclesarecompletelyinvolved.The
musclesofthetongueandlaryn
arealsoinvolved,butonlythedegree
oftensiononthetonguemuscles variesconstrictionneveroccurs.
Thelaryngealinvolvementisrelativelyslight.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P o i c e P lcae m etn
izedbra eth
isprobb a l y b ae sduponth efants at i c n oito n o f " v o c a-l
( s e e Ber a t h V o c a l i z e d B r a eth).h Teonlym annerin
w hi c ho vicecou ldbe"
placd e
w o udl b e t o g r a f t t h elaryn
l o c aito n i n w hci h t h e v o i e cistobe"
placd e.
inthe
c t u al ly , t h e s n e s a toi n
ofthevoicebeingplaced somewhereistheresultofsomeformof
pronouncedconstriction.
w
Whistling occurswhenair,orbreath,is blownthroughaconstriction.
fthelipsare pursedupandtensedandthe breathisblownthrough
thisconstriction,lipwhisdingoccurs.
n o t href o r m "
nec
whisd ing,
w h e n a c osnt r i cito n i s f o r m e d a t t h e l a rny
pressureofthenec
or'
l a rn ygealw h i s t lni g
,bymean softhee
m uscles,andthebreathis blownthroughthis
constriction.Thus,allthroatysingingis reallyaformof'
w h i sidn g .
Thisismostin
inten see
t e r n lap r e s s u re.
32
occurs
t e r nla
uriou st othel arn y
laryngeal
,whichissu b
ectedto
A C O U
T C A
L G LO S S A R Y
Thisglossaryhasbeenwrittento helpthereadergetthe mostout
ofthisboo
.R
ofth eboo
.
lle
eadtheglossarycarefullybeforestudyingthemain portion
planationsareinthesimplestlanguage.Theyhavebeenwritten
forthebenefitofthe layman,i.e.,thereaderwhoisnota physicistor
physiologist.I
tisq
uiteunnecessaryforthephysicistto readtheacoustical
sectionofthisglossary,or forthephysiologisttoreadthe physiological
paragraphs.
Theacousticalsectionhasnotbeen setdowninalphabeticalorder,
becauseaproperunderstandingofwhathasbeen writtendependsupon
these
uenceofthetopicsdiscussed.O
boo
fullyandwhoisunac
newhowishestounderstandthe
uaintedwiththeelementaryfundamental
principlesofphysics especiallyofacousticsshouldread thissection
carefully.
planationsofthetechnicaltermspertainingto vocaltechnicshould
bestudiedbyall readersbecausetheyare,inmanyinstances,specially
coinedterms.Theirmeaningisdefiniteand precise,butthismeaning
m u s t b e d fei n e d n adthered aermustknowe
a c t l y wa ht i s c o n vyee d w hn e
thesetermsandphrasesareemployed.
oundisaperceptionof themindreceivedthroughtheear andproduced
byvibrationsoftheair particles,orofanyother mediumwithwhich
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
theearisin contact.
oundistransmittedthroughtheair bymeansofpressurepulses
alternatecompressionsandrarefactionsoftheairparticles
thesepres-
surepulsesbeingtransmittedinall directionsfromonelayerofair to
then e
t.
Note:While theairparticlesare beingrapidlycrowdedtogether
andseparatedinagivenlayer, theairitselfdoesnot travelormove
i n a d r a f t , rob l a s t , foa i r . I
t i s t h e p r e su s r e p u le s w h i c h c rar i e s t h e
soundfromitssourceto theear.Theairacts onlyasatransmitterof
thealternatecompressionsandrarefactionsoftheair particles,j
a s t h e w aet r i n a p i p e t r n a s m istt h e p r es u r e e
ust
ertedatn oeendto
theotherend withoutmoving.
oundisnormallyperceivedwhenthevibrationsoccur betweenthe
fre
uenciesofabout20to 20,000cyclesasecond.Theselimitsvary
somewhatwiththeindividualear.
mplitudedenotestheq
uantity,oramount,ofthealternatecompres-
sionsandrarefactionsoftheair particlesin.theproductionofsound.
Theloudnessofthetonedependsupon theamplitudeofthesound
wave.
33
Noisedenotesasoundgeneratedbymeansof irregularvibrations.
rregu l a r , o r r ad no m , vbi r a toi n s c a u s e a s o u n d wihc h l a c
spitchand
timbreand,therefore,causeanunpleasantsensationintheear.
MusicalToneisa toneofacertainfre
t i o n s a s eo cnd )i nee v n r e g u lrao r p e r i o d iccaden ce.Fore
ThetoneMiddleC
re
hasafre
uency(certainnumberofvibra-
uencyof25
a m pel :
vibrationspersecond.
uencydenotesthenumberoftimesanyperiodic phenomenonoccurs
inagiventime.Thus,musical toneissaidto haveacertainfre
uency
whenthevibrationswhichproduceitare periodicflutterregularly
li
etheswin gofapendu lumandoccu rsomanytim e s p e r s eo cnd.
PeriodicA
soundwaveisperiodic,whenit consistsofeven,regular
vibrations.
PressurePulseW
henanymembrane,string,vocalcordorother source
theairparticlesaroundit.
nevibration,i.e.,compressionandrarefac-
t i o n o f t h e iar p a r t i lce s , i s k n o w n a s a p r e su s r e p u le s.S oundistrn as-
mittedthroughtheairby meansofpressurepulses.
oundW aveisawavegeneratedwhenthesource ofthesound string,
vibratingmembrane,vocalcord,etc.comesinto vibration.Thesingle
waveconsistsofonecompressionandonerarefactionof theairpar-
ticles.Thecompressionstartsfromzero(atmosphericpressure),rises
p r o ger s s i e vlytoama
imuman d t h e n g oseb a c
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
g r e sisv e l y t o a m a i m u m ad nt h e n g o s eb a c
t o z e r .oA
soundw aveis
representedgraphicallybymeansofasinewavefor apuretone,and
byacombinationofsinewaveswhenovertonesare present.
PureToneconsistsofonespeed ofvibrationonlyandhasno overtones
tisrepresentedbya simplesinewave.
ineWavereprs ee n t s t h e s i m pel s t f o r m fos o u n d t h e p u r e t o n .eI
a s y m mter i c a l c u rve,li
eanS
tozeroag ain.Th is
issucceededbyar arefactionwhichstartsfromzero,augmentspro-
orharmonics.I
ofsoundisbroughtinto vibration,italternatelycompressesandrarefies
tis
o n i t s s i d e (n e) , r i sni g a b o e vanddrop -
pingbelowthecenterline.
ibrationindicatestheperiodicmovementinspaceof any_ membrane,
s t r i n,gv o c a l c rod o r o t h e r o b e c t w h i h c a c t s a s a s o ucr e o f s o u n d.
Pitchisdeterminedbythe numberoftimesthesourceof vibration
oscillatespersecond.Thus,middleC
movesperiodically25
whendiefre
isgeneratedwhenanyob
ect
timespersecond.Thepitchis raisedanoctave
uency(numberofvibrationspersecond)is doubled.
Thus,theoctaveabovemiddleC
persecn o d , a n d te hn e
hasafre
uencyof512vibrations
toctaveb aoveth isC
hasafre
u e ny co f 1 0 2 4
persecond.W henastringvibrates,it generatesapitchwhichis deter-
minedbyitslengthand tension.Thepitchrisesan octaveifthelength
ishalvedorif thetensionisdoubled.Thus,the pitchisdirectlypro-
N
34
portionaltothetensionandinverselyproportionalto thelengthof
thevibratingmembraneorstring.
ntensityofatoneis determinedbytheamplitudeofvibration.W hen
onlytheintensityrises,thefre
uency,orpitch,remainsunchanged
andthedegreetowhich theairparticlesarerarefied andcompressed
increases.
vertonesW henastring,vocalcord oranyothermovablemembrane
isbroughtintovibration,it vibratesatitsfull lengthtoproducethe
fundamental.I
talsosegments:intohalves,therebyproducingthefirst
o v e rot n e w h i c h h a s t wci e t h e f r e
u e n c y fot h e f u n d amen tal
producingthesecondovertonewhichhasa fre
i n t o t hrid s
uencyofthreetimes
thefundamental(i.e.,afifthabovetheoctaveabovethefundamental)
intoq
uartersproducingthethirdovertonetwooctavesabovethe
fundamental
andintofifths,si
ths,sevenths,eighths,etc.,producing
aseriesofhigher overtones.A lloftheovertoneshavefre
areanevennumbertimesthe fre
fre
uencieswhich
uencyofthefundamental.These
u e n cei s p i t c h s e o f t w o , t h ree, f o u,rf i v e , s i
, e t c . , tm i esthe
fundamental,whicharegeneratedbymeansofthesegmentationof
thevibratingmembraneorstring,arek
nownastheovertones.A
llthe
overtonesarealwayspresentwheneverthevocalcordsarebrought
intovibration.O
nlyaspeciallyconstructedtuningfor
oranelec-
tricallyproducedsourceofsoundcan generateapuretone,i.e.,atone
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
withoutanyharmonicsorovertones.
egmentationmeanstheformationofnodesandloopsina vibrating
string,membrane,vocalcord,etc.W hensuchavibratoris brought
intooscillation,itdividesinto halves.Thesehalvesvibrateattwice
thefre
uencyofthefulllengthof thestring,thusproducingthefirst
overtone,whichhasapitchone octavehigherthanthefundamental.
talsodivides,orsegments,intothirds producingthesecondovertone,
whichhasafre
uencythreetimesthatofthe fundamental,andinto
fourths,fifthsandsi
ths,etc.,thusproducingallthe overtoneswhich
arealwayspresentwhensuchavibrator isbroughtintovibration.
armonicsmeansthesamethingasovertones(seeO
undamentalisthelowestfre
sourceofsound.I
vertones).
uency,orpitch,generatedbya given
tisthe speedofvibrationwhichemanatesfromthe
vibrationofthefulllength ofavibratingmembrane,string,vocalcord,
etc.
ualitydependsuponthearrangementofthefundamentalandits over-
tones.Thus,whenatoneis generated,thereisacertainamountof
thefundamental,plusacertainamountofthe firstovertones,plusa
certainamountofthesecondovertone,thethird,the fourth,thefifth,
etc.Thiscompositesoundproducesacertain effectontheearwhich
weperceiveastheq
ualityofthetone.Thus,the earisableto detect
thedifferencebetweenthesoundofa piano,aviolin,ahumanvoice,
etc.,becauseofthisdistributionof soundenergybetweenthefunda-
mentalanditsovertones.
35
tisimportantto noteinthisconnectionthat weareconsidering
onesoundwave.Thisdoesnotdeterminegoodor badq
uality,which
ismostlyafunctionof thechangesofpitch,overtonesandloudness
duringthetimea soundissustained.
o u n d S p e c t r u m d tee r mni e s t h e q u a l i t y o f t h e tn oe . I
t i s a n o t hret e r m
usedtodenotethearrangementofthe fundamentalanditsovertones,
i.e.,howmuchfundamentalandhowmuchofeachof theovertones
arepresentinthe tone.Thus,thesoundspectrumdeterminesthedis-
tributionofenergyinthe tone.
nergyDistributionintheToneis determinedbythedistributionof
energybetweenthefundamentalandeachofitsovertones.Thus,the
soundspectrumshowstheenergydistributioninthe tone.Thisenergy
distributionislargelydeterminedbythevoweland thevowelcolor.
ctuallywehavefoundthatthefundamentalis strongonlywhenits
fre
uencyfallsinor nearthelowervowelband.Theenergydistribu-
tioninthetone isdeterminedwhenanoscillogramisanalyzedor when
adirectanalysisis madebymeansofacrystal analyzer.Thesetwo
methodsofsoundanalysisbrea
upatoneintoitsfundamentaland
overtonesandmeasuretheloudnessesoramplitudesofeach.Thedis-
tributionofloudnessdeterminestheenergydistributionin thetone.
o w esla n d C o n s o n a nst V
owelsu o n d s aer d e t e r m inedbyth e d i s t r iu b-
tionofenergyinthe tone,i.e.,thesoundspectrum.A
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
vowelis
perceivedwhentheovertonesintwoareasare accentuated.Thisaccen-
tuationisaccomplishedbymeansofresonancead
twobandsoffre
ustment.Thereare
uencieswhichdetermineeachvowel.Thefollowing
tablegivesthevowelfre
uencies:
TableI
h a r a tce r itsi c F r e
LO
F R E Q U
H I
S
P
S O
GH
E
u e n ice s o f t h e V o w e l S
peech
NC Y
F R E Q U
C
o u n d sof r S
NC Y
H
U N D
(lowband)
(highband)
U
U
0
(pool)
400
475
500
800
1000
(put)
(tone)
850
a
( ta l
(ton)
)
00
700
950
1150
0
a
a
e
750
550
1200
1800
1900
(tap)
(ten)
er
a
(father)
825
Thus,thevowelsoundismerelya formofq
uality,andtheq
uality
ofaphonatedtonemaybe saidtobethe vowel.True,thereareother
non-voweldeterminingfre
uenciespresent,butthesoundspectrum
dependsprimarilyuponthevowelsound.
onsonantsarenoisesproducedbythetongueand lipswiththe
laryn
outofaction.Thevocalcords arenotinvibrationduring the
sound ingofthecn oson a n t s . rTu e , c etra i n c o n sonn a t s ( i . .e, " m ,
1
)re
n,
u i r e t h e asso c i tai o n o f a p h n oatd e s o u n d wtih t h e a r tci u l aet d
sound,butthissound,howevershortit maybe,canbeconsideredas
anaddedvowel.
o l o r d eisg n aet s t h e q u a l i t y o f t h e v o w el.As statd eunderth e h e a dni g
vowel,
offre
thevowelsoundisdeterminedbythe resonationoftwobands
uenciesintwopartsof thespectrum.Thehigherorthe lower
bandmy a b e p r e dm o i n atnl y s t r n og.Coloris"
b a n d i s s tor n g i n r e g ardtothehig her,an d"
dar
white
upperbandisstrongin regardtothelower.A
"
w h e n te hl o w e r
w h e n te h
changeincolorshifts
theenergycontentofthetone farmorethandoesa merechange
ofvowel.Thus,thereisconsiderablymoreq
betw eena"
dar
"
anda"
white
ualitydifference
E
t h a n t h ree i s b e t ween a n y t w o
vowelsofsimilarcolor,irrespectiveofthe locationsoftheirbandsof
voweldeterminingovertones.E motioninsingingise
pressedby
meansofcolormodificationor vowelmodification,whichisthesame
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thing.Thereisanothermeansbywhich theemotionalimportofthe
soundmaybevaried,andthatis bythemediumofvibratomodification.
Thefactremains,however,thattheprincipalmeansof emotional
e
pressionwiththehumanvoicedependsuponcoloror vowelmodifi-
cation.
Wave Lengthofanypuretoneis determinedbyitsfre
uency.Thus,
soundtravels1100feetpersecond,in air,atnormaltemperatureand
p r e su s r e . W h e n t h i s fgi u r e i s d i ivd e d b y t h efre
u e n c y fot h e t o n ,ew e
navethewavelength.Thus,atoneof 100cyclesvibrationsper second
will haveahundredwavesina second.Thesewaveswillthenbe
11feetinln egth.I fthefre
uencyisath o u s ad n, t h e w aevl e n g t h w ill
be1.1feet,etc.
M u s ia clI
n t e ravl s T h e r e l tai o n b tew e n ethefre
u e n ice s o f t h e c o-n
sonantmusicalintervalsisasfollows:
ctave1 :2
P e r fcet F
ifth2:3
P e r fcet F
o u r t h 34:
Ma
o r T h i r d 45:
MinorThird5:
Damp i n g M a trei a l (
oundAbsorptin o)A
n y m a trei a l w hci h h a s t h e
propertyofabsorbing,i.e.,deadening,soundwavesisk
entmaterial.Generallyspea
possesshighlyabsorbentq
celote
nownasabsorb-
ing,softmaterialssuchashair felt,
ualities.R ugs,draperies,wallhangings,
,etc.,areefficientdampingmaterials.
oundiseitherreflectedfromhard surfacesorabsorbeddamped
bysoftones.Thereverberationcharacteristicsofanyroom,hall or
37
auditoriumdependuponthedistributionofabsorbentandreflecting
surfaces.
A
room,hallorauditoriumishighly dampedwhenitishungwith
agreatdealof absorbentmaterial.Thus,whenthewallsandfloorare
c o v eer d w i t h sfot a b s obr e n t m tae r i la, t h e r o m o isvery"dead
andits
reverberationcharacteristicsaresuchthatthesoundreflection isre-
ducedtoalw o l e v e.lI
ftheroom sceilin g i s a l s o c o vree d w i t h h ighly
absorbentmaterial,theroomisverydeadindeed.W
henthemost
c o m pel t e d a m p i n g p os i b l e over95%isre
uired , a l l r e f lcet i n g s u r-
facesarecoveredwithalternatelayersofabsorbentand reflecting
materialsothatthesoundwavesare reflectedbac
wardsandfor-
wardsthroughtheabsorbentmaterialand,thus,almostcompletely
eliminated.Thevoicesoundsabsolutelydeadandsoftwhenproduced
insucha room.
c t u al ly , t h ree i s a n o p t i m u m d e ger e o f "
life
r e v e r b rea t i n oin
anyroom,hallorauditoriumaccordingto thepurposeforwhichit is
tobeused.A
nauditoriumshouldnotbetoo deadandshouldnothave
any" deadsp ots,
b u t i t s h olud n o t b e t o o " l i v e
a n d i t s h olud n o t h a e v
anecho.
eflectionofS
oundarisesfromanyhardsurface inamannersimilarto
theoneinwhichl ightisreflectedfroma whitesurfaceormirror.The
pressurepulsesstri
ssefficiency,accordingtothereflectingcharacteristicsof
thesurface,whichcharacteristicsdependlargelyuponits hardness.
Thereverberationcharacteristicsofanyroom,hallor auditorium
dependuponthedistributionofthe reflectingandabsorbentmaterial
whichitcontains.
everberationoccurswheneversoundisreflectedfromhardreflecting
surfaces.When soundisinitiatedfromanysource
singer,spea
ethehardsurfaceand arereflectedfromit,with
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
moreorle
er,
instrument,etc.onthe stageofanauditorium,itis transmittedinall
directions.Thesoundwavestravelata speedof1100feetasecond
andimpingeupontheceiling,floorand wallsoftheauditorium.They
arethenabsorbed,ina greaterorlesserdegree,bythe absorbentsur-
facesthisincludes themembersoftheaudience andreflectedfrom
thereflectingsurfaces.A
sthesoundwavesare reflectedbac
wards
andforwardsbetweenthereflectingsurfaces,asoundpatternis built
up.Thispatterniscompletelybuilt upandestablishedifthe source
ofsoundisregularand persistslongenough.Thesoundiscompletely
perceivedbytheearonlywhenthis soundpatternhasbeenestablished.
Theestablishmentofthesoundpatterndependsuponthe reverberation
time,orperiod,oftheauditorium.W
henthesoundpatternwavers,
becausethepitchestablishmentisnot welldefinedthisoccurs when
thelaryngealad
registrationismi
ustmentisinaccurateand,inparticular,when the
edthe fullintensityofthetonenever hasthechance
t o b u i l d u p t o istm a
imum .Undersu chcircum s t a ne c s t h e v oci e l a c
s
c a r r iyn g q u a l i t y .
ondu ctorofSoundA
n y g a s , l i u i d , o r s oi ld w h i c h cn at r a n s m itsound
wavesisaconductorof sound.A llgassesareconductors.H
38
ardsolids
areefficientconductorsofsound,butsoft, absorbentmaterialsabsorb,
anddonotconductsound.S
differentconductors.I
oundtravelsatdifferentspeedsthrough
ttravelsfasterthroughsolids thanthrough
gasses.Theefficiencywithwhichdiverseconductorsofsoundact
differsverywidely.Gasses,suchasair,are relativelyefficient.S ome
solidsareefficientandothersact asinsulators.
y m p tah e tci V
i b r aito n W h e n a n y t w o o b
ectswh i c h c a n b e b ru og h t
intovibrationareofsuch asize,shapeandcharacterthat theyhave
thesamenaturalspeedofvibration,eitherone willcomeintosympa-
theticvibration,iftheotherone isbroughtintovibrationand placed
nearit.Thus,iftwo strings,tunedtothesamepitch, areplacedin
pro
imityton o e a n oht e r a n d o n eofthemisplu c
willalsocommencetovibratein sympathywithit.A
e d , t h e toh e r s t rni g
stringofhalf
thelengthwillalsocome intosympatheticvibration,becausethe
vibratingstringhassegmentedandproducedthefirst overtone,which
hasthesamefre
uencyasthatofthe stringofhalfthelength.The
sameth i n g a p pi le s t o a s t r i n gathird,afu o r t h , a f itfh , a s i
t h , e t c, .t h e
length.Thus,ifanysourceof soundisstartedinvibration,and this
sourceofsoundconsistsof afundamentalandaseriesofovertones,
anyob
ectwhichistuned tothespeedofvibrationof thefundamental,
orofanyof itsovertones,willcomeintosympatheticvibrationit
pic
o u t t h e p rat i c ual r f r e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
esonanceC avity(R
will
u e n c yot w h i c h i t i s t ue nd .
esonator)consistsofacavityfilledwith air.The
resonancecavitiesofthevoicearethe pharyngealcavitiesplusthe
tracheaandthebronchi,andwhenthe technicisincorrect,the mouth
cavity.
A
resonancecavityisacavityfilled withairorgas whichhasrela-
tivelyhard,non-absorbentwalls,andwhichdoesnotcontainsoft
absorbentmaterialwhichwoulddampenthecavityandthusdestroy
itsresonatingeffect.S
uchacavityis thenasalcavitywhichcontains
softfoldsofmoistflesh
tor.I
thiscavitycouldnotact asanefficientresona-
nadditiontothesecharacteristics,a vocalresonancecavitymust
bead
u s t albe . T h e r s eo n acne c a v iite s o f t h e vioc e m u s t b e d a
inorderto"shape
u s t albe
f o r t h e r eosn a toi n o f t h e f ud na m n e t a l a n d te ho v e r -
tones,generatedbythevocalcords,whichare accentuatedforthe
vowel.Thus,theresonancecavitiesmustbe"
tuned
fortheresonation
ofthetonebeingsung.O
nlyatunedcavitywill actasa resonatorof
t h e v o ie c
ustb a l e c a vtiy c a n n otactasaresn o a t o.rE v e r y
anon-d a
changeofpitch,vowelorvowelcolor demandsaspecialad
oftheresonancecavities.Theaccuracyof resonancead
mines,inalargemeasure,theefficiencyand
reson ancecv ai t y " p i c
sout
itistunedan ddoesnot"pass
u e n cei s t o w h i h c
u e n ice s t o w h i h citisnottund e.
Thus,aresonancecavityisselectiveand pic
tonesgeneratedatthelaryn
ualityofthetone.The
a n d r e sn oa t e s te hf r e
fre
ustment
ustmentdeter-
soutfromall theover-
theonestowhichit istuned.Thus,in
thefinalanalysis,theresonancead
ustment,i.e.,theshapingofthe
resonancecavities,determinestheq
ualityofthetone.Thenon-
ad
ustablecavities(i.e.,thesinusesandthe nasalcavity)cannot
actasselectiveresonatorsofthe voice.
39
esonanceandsympatheticvibrationaresimilarphenomena.I
nsinging,
wearedealingwiththeresonancecharacteristicsof cavitiesfilled
withair.
f a t u n i n g f ro
, w h i c h por d u csea p u r e t o n ,ei s d e s i ge nd t o v i b rtae
100timesasecondit willbringaresonator,whichconsists ofatube
closd eatoneendan d 2 . 7 5 f e tel o n g , i n t o v i b r tai o n . I f t h e f o r
11timesasecondthe tubewouldhavetobe25 feetlong.F
m i d del C 2 5
v i b rtai o n s p res e c o n d thelengthofth etubewou ld
havetobe1.07feetl ong.F
havetobe6
ortheoctaveabove 512cyclesit would
.44inches.Theairin thetuberesonatesbecausethepres-
surepulsewilltraveldownthe tubeandbac
anddownandbac
e
v i b rtae s
orthetone
forthecompression,
againfortherarefactionofthe airparticlesin
actlytherightspaceof time,inordertocorrespondwith theswing
ofthefor
.I
n o t h e r w rod s , t h eof r
a n d t h e arii n t h e t u b e wl il s w i n g ,
orvibrate,together,andthesmallimpulsesgeneratedby thefor
w i l l c orre s p n ode
actlyw iththesw i n g o f t h e arii n t h e t u b e . I f t h e
tubeweretobeof anyotherlength,theimpulseswouldnot cor-
respondandresonancewouldnotoccur.Thephenomenonissimilar
totheactionemployedinswinginga childina swing.Thepushes
deliveredinordertoactuatethe swingmustbemadeatthe correct
moment,i.e.,whentheswinghasreachedthelimit ofitsmovement.
fthepushis deliveredtoosoon,itwilltend toslowdownthemove-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
mentoftheswing.I
fitis toolate,itwillbe ineffective,andincreas-
inglysoasthe timingbecomesworse,i.e.,furtherawayfromthetop
oftheswing.Thelittle pulsesinitiatedbythefor
pushesdeliveredtotheswing.I
c a v iyt m u s t b e " t u n e d
aresimilartothe
twillthenbe seenthatanyresonance
t o t h e v i bar t o r i f i t i s t o a c t s aa r e s o n aotr .
avitiesofothershapesactin asimilarmannerdespitethefact
thatthemathematicalwor
ingoutoftheir resonancecharacteristics
isahighlycomplicatedmatter.
c o u sitc C o u p lni g A
reson atoran d a s o u r c e o f vbi r a toi n a r e a c u o s t ia clly
c o u pel d w h e n te hr e s o ntao r i s s o s h a p ed,or"tuned,
speedofvibrationcorrespondswiththefre
t h a t i t s n tau r a l
uencyofthesourceof
sound.Thus,whentheresonancecavitiesofthevoice aresoshaped
thattheywillresonatewiththe vocalcords,theyareacoustically
coupledwiththevocalcordsin themostefficientmanner.W henthe
resonancead
ustmentiscorrect,thegreatestamountof energyiscar-
ried,forthepitch andvowelbeingproduced,throughtheacoustic
couplingbetweenthepharyngealcavitiesandthevocalcords.
oundingBoardW
henastringor vibratingmembraneisrigidlyat-
tachedtoaboard,or otherhard,flatpieceof material,itforcesthis
boardin t o v i bar t i o n w i t h i t w h e n i t i s srtu c
orpluc
ed.Also,the
resultantsoundisconsiderablylouderwhenthesoundingboard is
presentthanwhenthestringvibratesalone,becausethe surfaceofthe
soundingboardisincontact withafarlarger volumeofairthanthe
string.
Thepianousesthisprinciple.The stringsofthepianoare rigidly
attachedtothesoundingboardthroughthe bridgeand,wheneverthe
eyisstruc
40
a n d t h e srti n g i s b r u o g h t i not v i b r aito n , t h esound ing
boardamplifiesandenrichesthesoundproduced.Thiseffect occurs
alsowiththebodyof aviolin,cello,etc.,towhich thestringsare
rigidlyattached.Thisisnot aresonanceeffectbutis merelyoneof
forcedvibration.
A
s i m ial r e f f e tco c c u r s w h e n a t u n ig nf o r
isstruc
a n d p r es e d
downonanyhardsurface.Theessentialcondition,however,isrigid
contact.Thesoundingboardeffectdoesnotoccur becauseofpro
imity,
asdoestheresonanceeffect.Thus,thereis nosoundingboardinthe
humn avoice.h T e v i bar t o r i s t h e l ray n
.I
bonewhichisattachedto thetongue.I
tisnot rigidlyattachedtothe
tissuspen dedfrm o t h e h y odi
bonesofthebody,neitheris itattachedtothe hardpalatenortothe
mas
ue
t h e f r o n t o f t h e fcae . T h u,st h e n o t in ot h a t t h e h rad p a l aet ,
the" mas
ue,
the"
bons eo f t h e b o d y
oranyoth erpartofth ehuman
bodyactsasa soundingboardisutterlyabsurd.Thevoicei sareso-
nancein strum entitisnotli
Decibelisthee
ethepian o.
pressionforthemagnitudeofthepressure changeabove
andbelownormalatmosphericpressure.Themagnitudeorthevalue
ofintensitymaybee
pressedindecibelsaboveanarbitrarilychosen
thresholdintensity.Thedecibel,li
etheoctave,isa logarithmicunit.
Thus,tendecibelsrepresentapoweror energyratioof
Thedecibelisthe unitinwhichrelativeintensitiesare e
tentoone.
pressed.
Thus,whiletendecibelsrepresentapowerratio oftentoone,three
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
decibelsrepresentapowerratioof twotoone.A
nincreaseofthree
decibelsdoublesthepowerratioirrespectiveofthe initialpower.I
otherwords,threedecibelsmaybea verysmallq
n
uantityifavery
softsoundisraisedthree d.b.,anditmaybea verylargeone,when
aloudsoundis increasedthreed.b.A
tnormalintensitiesarise of
threed.b.doublestheamountofsoundenergyand representsanin-
creaseinintensitye
ualtotheintensityof theinitialsound.
Loudnessisapsycho-physiologicalresponsetosoundintensity.I
t
dependsuponseveralfactorssuchasear sensitivity,pitch,soundspec-
trum,etc.I
ntherangeofintensitiesencounteredin music,ninedeci-
bels,oraneightfold increaseinintensity,isconceivedbythe earas
beingtwiceasloud.
41
J U DGM N TO F V
P
R F O R M
O I C E
NG T A L
T
C H N Q U
Themanydiverseanglesfromwhichthesinger
bej
stechni
uemay
udgedareofaperfectlydefinitenature andmanyphasesof
thisj
ta
A ND
NT
udgmentcanbebaseduponscientificreadingsand recordings
enbymen asofacou s t i c a l ap pa r aut s . S u c h t e s t s h a v e b e n d i s -
cussd e i n T h e S c i e ne cofV
o i c e , Te hV
oiceI
tsProd uctionn ad
eproduction,andinpapersreadbeforevariousscientificsocieties
inreportingresearchescarriedoutin themedicallaboratoriesof
NewYor
U nie vrsityn adinacou sticallb a o r tao r i s ej
e s e rac h P r o d uctsI
nc.(
o f E l e c tirc a l
ubsid iaryofth e W e s t e r n E l e c t rci C
Thetwopaperswhichhadthe mostdirectbearinguponthisq
t i o n w ree r e a d b feo r e T h e A c o u s t i a clS
lishd eintheJ
o u r n lao f t h e F r a n
linI
ran
linI
m e r ia candpub-
ourn alofTheAcousticalSocietyofAmericaV
No.4,April1935,andb e f o r e te hF
intheJ
o c i eyt o f A
o.).
ues-
ol.I
,
n s t iut t e a n d p u b l i s hd e
n s t iut t e V
ol.211 ,No.4,April
1931.
Thechiefinterestofthis approachliesinthe factthatthej
mentsarrivedatareconcreteand definite
udg-
theyarenotcouched
inimaginativetermsnorbaseduponfigurativephrasesand un-
scientifictheories.
Theteacherconductinganauditionshouldfirst hearthepros-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
p e c tvi e p u p i l sni g a n a r i a o r a s og na n d t h e n a s
singletonesandma
himtosin gsome
ortriadsinboth registersifpossible.This will
affordabasisofcriticism anddiscussionofthepupil
stechnical,
musicalandinterpretativetalentaccordingtothegeneral outline
whichfollows.
A
physicale
ofthehead,nec
aminationisalsoadvisable:Thegeneralcontour
andchestindicatetheprobablecaliber ofthe
voicewhetheritbe bass,baritone,tenor,contralto,dramatic
sopranoorlight(lyric)soprano.V
eryoftenitwillbe foundthat
thevoiceisso badlyproduced(sothroaty),thatitsnatural caliber
isentirelyobscured.Undersuchcircumstancesthe physicalcon-
toursoftheface,head,nec
,etc.,maygiveabetter indicationof
whatthevoicereallyis thanwilltheactualsound ofthevoice.
Muchmy ab e l e a r n edbye
42
a m i nni g t h e l ayr n
andthemu scles
ofthenec
.Whenthelaryn
i s s u p pel a n d e a sl iy m o vb al e a n d t h e
spacebetweenthehyoidboneandthe thyroidcartilageisopened
u p , t h e vioc e i s i n g o o d c n o d i toi n . W h e n t h e n e c
highlydevelopedandthelaryn
m u s cel s a r e
isrelativelyrigid,thecondition
isbad,andwhenthe spacebetweenthehyoidboneandthethyroid
cartilageisclosed,oralmostc losed,theregistrationisbadly(mus-
c u l alry ) m i
edandthecn o d i toi n i s v e r y b d a . W h e n t h e h y odi b o n e
isdroppedpermanentlyandthelaryn
voiceisth roatyn adthic
throatyandwhite.I
istoolowin thethroat,the
.Whenitisfi
edtoohig h , t h e v ioc e i s
nordinatedevelopmentofthenec
musclesis
anindicationofpronouncedthroatiness,andthisis especiallyserious
whenthedevelopmentisuneven.Thetypeofthroatinesscan often
bededucedbyobservingwhichmusclesare overdeveloped .
Theopeningofthej
awshouldalsobee
pronounced,thetechni
shouldnotewhetherthereisany clic
ftheloc
is
whenthesingeropensthe
awallthew a y , i f h e i s a bel t o d o s o . I
loc
amined.I
ueisundoubtedlythroaty.Theteacher
f h e i s u n a bel t o d o s o , t h e
isbadandtheconditionratherunsatisfactory,althoughmost
s i n g res a r e a p t t o l c o
theirj
a w s a n dht e r e l e s ae o f t h e j
notbedifficultto accomplish.Thearticulationofthej
alsobee
awmay
awshould
a m i nd e.
Thepositionofthetongueduring phonationshouldbenoted,
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
andifthereis anytongue-tie,thisfactshouldbeta
enintoaccount.
Thecontourofthelips shouldalsobeconsidered,becausemany
badly-trainedsingershaveusedamouthandlip resonancead
ust-
mentforsolong,and setitsobadly,that thegeneralcontourofthe
mouthandlipshasbecomepermanentlydistorted.
llpersonalgesturesandpeculiarmovementsco-ordinatedwith
phonationshouldbenoted.S
pecialattentionshouldbegivento
t h e p o sut r e o f t h e bd oy , t h e c u rveofthesp ineandth ebac
nec
ofthe
andthem e t h o d fob r e a t h ing.
e g i srta t i n oinWomen
sV
oices
. D o e s s h e uesb o t h r e gsit e r s
B . F a l s etto R e g i s t e r
1.I
s t h e f a l stet o p u r e
2.I
sit"
3.I
s i t b a l a ne cdwithth elowerrg e i s t re
4.I
s i t d e v e lp oe d
o p e n a n d f u l l o r c o ntsr i c td ea n d s m al l
5 . A r e t h e u p pret o n e s s hirl l o r "
t hci
, p uhs e d ro "
s h u t off
b r ea t h y
andareth e m i d d l e tn oe s
.Whatistherange
7.I
43
s o n l y t h e f las e tot r e g i set r u s e d
. L o w e r R e g i s t re
1.I
s i t p ur e
2.I
sit"
3.I
s i t d e v e lp oe d
4.I
s i t b a l a ne cdwithth e f a l s etto
open
a n d f u l,lc o n srti c t e d n a d w h i t,eo r t h i c
andthra oty
5.Whatistherange
. H o w h i g h i s i t u sd ei n p e r f om r a ne c
D.Mi
e d R e g i s t r a toi n
1.I
s t h e r e g itsr a toi n a b s lou t e l y m i
2.I
s t h e af l e s tot m i
3.I
s t h e l o w rer e g i set r m i
4.A retwomi
e d a n d i s t h e ber a
e d r e g itse r s u sd e
sthemi
ed
turetem p o r airl y i n d u c e d o r i s t h ree e v i dn ec e o f p e r -
manentmuscularmi
7.I
ed
5 . A r e t h e m i dlde a n d h i g h tn oe s m i
.I
e l i mni a t e d
ed
edregistration
stheinton a t i o n faf e cet d b y t h e m i
t u r e o f r eigs t r ai to n a n d , i fo s,
i s i t s h a r p o r fal t
.TheBra e
1 . C a n t h e r e g i s t esrb e c h a n g eds
i l l f ul ly
2.W herearetheregisterschangedwhensinging loudlyandwhere
whensingingsoftly
3.I
s t h e s w el lf r o m f a lest t o t o l o w e r r e g itse r w i to hu t a b r e a
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
theremi
4.I
oris
edregistrationwhenattemptingtodoso
sthebrea
dodg edbymi
i n g r e gsit e r s o r b y m e p l oiyn g o n l y n oe
register.
e g i srta t i n oinMen
.A
sV
oices
rethetworg e i s t res i s o l tae d
B . F a l s etto R e g i s t e r
1.I
s t h e f a l stet o d a r a n d p u r e
2 . H o w d e v e l o pd ei s i t
3.Whatisitsrange
4.I
sitfulland"open
5.I
s i t b a l a ne cdwithth elowerrg e i s t re
o r i s i t c o n s t rci t e d
. D o e s h e u s etii n p e r f om r a ne c
. L o w e r R e g i s t re
1.I
s i t p ur e
2.I
sit"
o p e n a n d f u l l o r s m lal a n d c o ntsr i c td e
3.Whatisitsrange
4.I
5.A rethelow e r a n d m i d l e t o nsef u l l
44
s i t b a l a ne cdwithth e f a l s etto
D.Mi
e d R e g i s t r a toi n
1.I
s t h e af l e s tot m i
2.I
s t h e l o w rer e g i set r m i
3.I
smi
4.I
sami
5.I
sthemi
mi
e d r e g itsr a toi n
.I
ed
ed
e d f a le s t t o u sd ei n p e r f om r a ne cforhighan dpianotn oes
smi
e d l o w rer e g i set r u s e d f rot h e u p p e r tn oe s
turetem p o r airl y i n d u c e d o r i s t h ree e v i dn ec e o f m ucs u l a r
e d l o wrer e g i s treu s e d f o r t h e m i d d l e tn oe s a n d m i
edfal-
settofortheuppertones
.TheBra e
1.I
s t h e s w el lf r o m f a lest t o t o l o w e r r e g itse r w i to hu t a b r e a
w i t hu ot m i
and
ing
2.I
s t h e s w el lp o s s i b l e i n s p i t e o f a b rae
with outmi
3.I
sthefalsettocharacteristicpresentin thevoicethroughoutthe
ing
range
4.I
sami
e d l o w rer e g i set r d e r i e vdfromth e f a l s tet o b e cu as e o f
d o d gni g t h e b r a e
e s o nn ac e A d
. P harn y g e laR
ustm ent
e s o nn ac e A d
1.I
sthetonepharyngeallyresonatedovertheentire range
2.A
rethemusclesof thetonguedevelopedproperly
3.Doesth ehyoidbn oe"
4.I
hold
i n p o s iito n
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
stheq
u s t mn et
u a l iyt m e l l w o andbeu atifu l , a n d i s t h e ptic h w e l l dfei n e d
5.Doestheresonancead
ustmentforpitchandvowelestablish
a c c uar t e l y a t te hm o m etno f a t t a c
. C a n t h e p i th cchangep r e c i sley , w iht o u t s l u rring ,chec
ingor
e r i ng
7.Doestheintensitymountin anevenscaleasthe pitchrises
8.I
sthereconstrictionandloss ofpharyngealresonancead
ustment
forthemiddle,upper,orsoft tonesorthepitch changes
9.I
sthe"
10.I
sthe"
open ing
s u fifc i e n t t o rvee a l t h efullpow e r o f t h e v oci e
o p e nni g
balan c e d w iht t h e l a r yg ne a l d eevl o p m entand
withthedevelopmentofthebreathingmuscles
11.I
sthecontroloverthe shapingofthepharyngealcavitiessuffi-
cientlyaccuratetoenableproductionofwell-definedvowelsand
vowelcolors
B.Mou t h R e s o nn ac e A d
1.I
u s t mn et
sthetonemu o t h r eo snatd e
2.Howbadlyloc
edisthej
awandde o s h e s i n g wtih i t i n t h e m i dlde
position
3 . H o w d e v e l o pd ea n d t e n e sdarethenc e
m u s cel s
4.A rethelipssh a p e d f rot h e v o wle
r e theyoe vrpu o t e d o r s per a d
5.Doestheheadpull in,down,out,sidewaysorbac
. D o e s t h e tn og u e o r l ayr n
7.I
45
riseordrp oe
i
wards
c e s svi e l y
s t h e v o i c e lu od a n d c h raa c t rei z e d b y a s hirl l , s hu ot y , t hci
or
screm a y q u a l iyt o r i s i t "
s h u t off
andprd oucedatlw o (cron oing)
intensity
8.A rethevow e l s d i sot r t e d roi s t h e s i n g rea "
d i c t in os i n g e r
9.Doestheintensitydropat agiventoneinthe scalebecauseofcon-
s t r i cito n w h n egoingin t o t h e " h e a d v ioc e
10.Dos et h e s i n gre"
e m p lyoa t e c h n i
11.I
goforthens oe
or"
uewhichd e l i b rea t eyl m a
c o v eer d t o n e
(sing"inthemas
ue
)or
e s t h e v oci e t h r o tay
sthetonguepulledforwardand overtheteethorpressedagainst
thelowerteethandgrooved
12.Istheton ee
c e ss i e v l y " w h iet
or"dar
TheBreath
. B r ae t h " H
1.A
eld
retheinspiratorymusclesin tension
2.Dothedip a h r am g a t i c ad nl o w e r r i b m uscls e"
3.I
hold
ine
uilib rium
sthebreathinspiredwithoutinvolvementofthe chestand
shoulders
4.Doesthediaphragmmoveoutthroughthe attac
5 . A r e t h e c h etsa n d s h o u l d e r s r lea
eddurin g p h o n tai o n
. C a n t h e p i th cbemovd e a n d c a n t h e sni g e r " g o t h r o u g h
the
f a l s tet o w iht o u t " g i v i n g
7.I
s t h e t e n soi n "
timed
f o r t h e atta c
a n d a r e t h e ca hn g e s fot e n s i n o
forthemovementofthevoiceup ordownthescaleaccomplished
s
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
i l fl ul ly
8.I
sthedevelopmentofthebreathingmusclesbalancedwith the
developmentofthemusclesofthelaryn
9.Dothemu sclesofth ethora
10.Doesthebreathe
andtongue
give
f o r t h e h ih go r s o f t t o n es
pulsiondropasthe intensityrisesfrompianis-
simotomezzoforte
B . B r etah "
1.I
Blow n
s t h e v o i c e lu od b e c asue i t i s b l a s td e"
open
orisit"
heldbac
andproducedatlow(crooning)intensity
2.I
sthee
p i r aot r y b l atsp r o p lel e d b y m a ensoften siononth echest
orshouldermusclesordo thediaphragmaticorlowerbac
rib
musclescollapse
3.I
s t h e c h e s t r ias e d o r f roc e d d o w n
4.I
sthetensionon thearms,handsorlegsvery pronounced
5.I
s t h e h e a d f roc e d d o w n,in,ou torbac
blast
.I
attac
7.I
andhowmuchpre-tensionisengendered
p u l soi n h i g h b c ea u s e t h e v o i c e i s f roc e d a n dthe
singerpushesforpower,oris itlowbecauseofe
onthenec
4
tremetension
m u s cel s
8.Doesthebreathe
b e c asue o f t h e b r a eth
s t h e b r e aht i n s p ier d a n d h edl i n t e n s in ob e f o r eht e m o mn et o f
s t h e b r e aht e
pulsionrisewiththeintensity
i b r aot
.I
s t h e v o i c e daed s t e d a y o r i s t h e m oevm e n t t r u e v i bar t o , a b s o l uet
tremolo,vibratotremolo,ortremolovibrato
B.TrueVibrato
1.I
s t h e m o vm e enttru e v i b r tao a t a l l t i mse
2.I
sthevibratoeven(periodic)or irregular
3.I
s t h e v i b r tao o f t h e p rp oe r f r e
uency'(about6 asecond)orisit
toofastortoo slow
4.I
s t h e a m pi lt u d e o f te hv i b r aot c o r r e tc, e
c e s svi e o r t o o l o w taa n y
givenintensity
5.I
s t h e p i t c h vrai a t in oa b o u t a s e m itoneatM .
.orisittoowide
ortoonarrowatany givenintensity
.Doesthevibratostart virtuallyatzeroatpianissimoand augment
astheintensityincreases
7.C
anthesingercontrolthe amplitudeofthevibratoatanygiven
intensityinordertoconveyvariousemotionaleffects
8.Doesthevibratocontrolthe rhythmiceffects:timespot,accents,
etc.
9.Canthesingerrunonth e v i b r aota n d e
ecuteru ns,cad enzs a,
trills,etc.
10.Doesthevoicemoveandswell onthevibrato
.A
bsolu teTrem olo
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
1.Doesthesingeremployan absolutetremolo
2.I
sita rapidflutter(7-11asecond)associatedwith acrooning
typeofsingingoris itapronouncedbleator wobble,associated
witharelativelyloudtone
3.I
s t h e t r e mloo w i d e o r n rar o w
4.H
owgreatisthe pitchvariation
5.I
s i t a t o n g u e t rm e olo
.H asitspred atothej
awandde osthej
7.I
sthelaryn
8.I
sthechestin vo le vd
9.I
s t h e t r e mloo a s s o ica t e d w ithmi
a w f l utte r i n t e t n a i c t e niso n
i n v lov e d ( e vrywid epitchflu tter)
e d r e gsit r a toi n
D . V i b r aot T r e m loo o r T r e m oloVibrato
1.I
sthemovementprimarilyvibrato(openingtension)ortremolo
(closingtension)
2 . T o w h tae
t e n t i s t h eht o r a
i n v ovl e d
3.I
sthefre
u e n c y cror e c t ,ot o f a s t o r t o s l o w
4.I
stheamplitudecorrect,toowide ortoonarrow
5.I
sitenoughli
e a v i b r aot f o r i t t o b e p o sisb l e f rot h e t e a c h erto
changeittoa truevibrato
.I
sthetremolocharacteristicmostprominentat thelow,middle
orhighpitches
47
Diction
1.I
sthedictiongood ordoesthesingermouththe vowels,humthe
consn o a nsta n d o v e-rp r o n o u n c eht e s y l l b alesli
2.Doesthesingerbrea
bychec
3.A
ea"
ham
actor
themelodiclinebymispronunciationand
ingtheflowofthe voiceinorderto formtheconsonants
rethewordsclearlyintelligible
4.Doesthesingeruse hislipsfor formingthevowels
5.I
s t h e s i n g rea "
d i c toi n s i n g re
c l e alry a t l o w i net n s iyt a t t h e e
w h o p rn oo u n e c s t h e w odr s v e r y
p e n s e o fht e t o n e
Musicianship
1.Doesthesingere
presshimselfthroughthelanguageofmusic or
d o e s h e mree l y " t h i n
2.I
ofthewords
sthetonesu stain e d i n t h e c e netr o f p i t c h , i n t e nist y a n d q u a l i t y
whenalegatomelodiclineis beingsung
3.Doesthevoiceconnecttones togetherinanevenlyrisingintensity
scalewithprecisionasto intonation,timeandrhythm
4.A
retheinterpretativedevicesemployedlegitimateordoesthe
singerresorttoslurring,sobbing,hummingconsonants,musical
distortionsandothercheapeffects
5.Doesthesingerpossessa nicefeelingfortheemotionaland
dramaticimportofthewordshe issinginganddoeshe e
press
themwithartistryandfinessewithoutdistortingthe music
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
.Doesthesingerbreathein theproperplacesordoes hebrea
m u s ia c l f i g uer s w i t h e
t r a b r etah s
7 . H o w g o o d a m u s i c in ai s t h e s i n gre
8.C
anheanalyzethecompositionshesings
9.Doeshegroupthe tonesproperlyandishe consciousofthemusi-
calfigures,cadences,phrases,rhythmicconfigurations,etc.
Posture
1.I
s t h e s i n g re
s p o s t uer c o r r e tci n r e p o s ,ew i t hu ot r e d u n dantan d
interferingtensionsoraw
wardwithdistressingmovementsand
gestures
2.A
retherepeculiarpersonalgestureswithhead, lips,j
arms,chest,bac
aw,shoulders,
,legs,feet,hands,eyes,nose,etc.
3.Doesthesingerreleaseall thetensionbetweenbreaths
Psychological
1.I
s t h e s i n g rea "
2.I
s h e i n h i btie d a n d t o wa ht e
s e l fl -i s t ee nr
3.I
sheinhibitedagainstsinging fulltonesandhightones
4.I
s h e a l e r t a n duf l l o f e n reg y a n d e
ordoeshebc eo m e " d e a d
tent
p r e sisv e nses w h i l e h e i s sni g i n g
andunm e o toi n a l
5.Doesheretainthe energyandactivityforthemiddle andlower
48
t o n e,so r d o e s h e " s a v e h i s v o i c e a n d o n l y "
gofor
theupp er
tones
.Doeshe"holdbac
voce
7.I
" h i s , v o i c e i n pref o r m ancean dsing" mezza
m o s t o f te ht i m e
f t h e s i n greg o e s o f f ptic h , i s i t b e a cusehehs aa b a d e a r o r b e -
causeoftechnicalfaults
8.Doeshego"dead
w h e n h eisn g s p i n aissim oordurin g t h e i n t e-r
ludes
9.Doesheslur intotheattac
andbetweentonesandvarytheloud-
n e s s o f s ig nl e t o n s ei n a m e l o dci l i n e i n o r dret o m a
maw
echeap ,
ish,emotionaleffects
10.Isthesin g e r rt yni g t o " p l a e c,
11.H
f ou cs,
or"pro
ect
hiso v ie c
asthesingersufficientpowerof concentrationtoholdthemood
andchangingmoods,throughouttherenditionoftheentire com-
position
Spea
i ng V o i c e
1.I
s t h e r e g itsr a toi n p u r e
2.I
sthelowerregisterabsolutelyestablishedandemployedfor all
normalspeech
3.I
sthefalsettoisolatedand canitbeused forcomedyeffects,
screams,etc.
4.I
sthenorm alpitchofth evoiceatth e p r o p rep i t c h f o r t h egiven
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
voice(low)oris ittoohigh
5.I
s p h a r yg ne a l r e o snan cead
u s t mn et e m p lyoe d o r i s t h e vioc e
mouthresonated
.I
stheq
u a l iyt p l e aisn g b e c u a s e o f p hray n g a elresn oancead ust-
mentandpureregistration,oris itunpleasantbecauseofmi
registrationandmouthresonancead
7.I
ed
ustment
st hetone(o v w e)ls u s t ani e d a n d d e osthespa e
withoutbrea
e r m o v e hsiv o i c ,e
ingoffandwithoutgaps,in amusical,rhythmicflow
oftoneinthe samemannerasasingershould phonate
8.Doeseachvowelcenterin pitchordoesthe pitchmoveonasingle
tone(vowel)
9.A
reconsonantssufficientlyvigorousandvowelssodefinedasto
beclearlyintelligible
10.Areconsonan tstoowea
ortoolou d f o r t h e i n tn es i t y o f te h
phonatedsound(vowel)
11.Arevowelsoun d s a s s o ica t e d w iththecon sonn ats"
m,
n,
andT
oversustainedandarethesibilantsoverdone
12.A
retheimportantsyllablesofthe importantwordsstressed
properlybymeansofpitchrises andinflectioninthemelodic flow
ofth e"
13.A
tun e
reunimportantwords(i.e.,and,the,etc.)andsyllablesover-
stressed
14.I
15.Doestheintensityofthe voiceriseinan evenscalewiththepitch
1
49
sawidemelodicline usedwhenitisdemandedbythe import
ofthewords
.I
stheq ualityp l e a sn at a t a l l p i t ce hs
17.I
sthecolorcontrol satisfactoryanddoesitcovera widerangeof
differentvowelcolorsoverawidepitch range
18.H
owwidearethepitch andcolorranges
19.I
s t h e g e n rea l s o u n d o f t h e v oci e "
d o e s i t b eo cme"hammy
n a t uar l
anddos et h e s p e a
a n d u n af fe c t d e,or
e r e m pol y p r o ivn c i la,
pedanticandunnaturalpronunciations
20.I
s t h e v o i c eu s s t ani e d p r oe pr l y a n d d oesit"
upandlac
21.I
c a r r ,y
orisitbro
en
i n g i n c a r riyn g p o w er
s t h e v o i c e ivt a l a n d itne r etsi n g o r d osei t l a c
p o i ga nn c y a n d
energyandbecomeuninteresting
22.I
s t h e f a c ilae
word sorisit"
23.A
dead
p r e siso n c o -rod i n tae d w iht t h e m e a n ingofthe
andlac
inginanim ation
retheverylowpitches establishedandemployedproperlyfor
uietanddeep,emotionaleffects
24.Doesthevoicetire whenusedathighintensityfor aconsiderable
period
50
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
NT R O DU C T O N
Becauseaconcrete,usableideaisessential toeffectivereading,
averybriefoutlineof thefundamentallawsgoverningvocaltechnic
ispresentedinthis chapter.S
tatementsmadearediscussedin
d e t al i n t h e m a i n b d o y o f t h i s boo
.
Thevoice,properlyproduced,isamusical instrument.Thereis
onlyonelegitimatereasonforlearninghowto sing:Toenablethe
singertousehis vocalapparatusasamusicalinstrumentwhichis
abletointerpretthemusical contentofacompositionandtheemo-
t i o n laa n d d r a m a t i c i mo pr t o f i t s t e
t.S ingin g i s a m a g n iife d , b raod -
enedandintensifiedmeansofvocale
pression.E veryvoicecan,
andmustbeableto producemusicaltones,theintonationofwhich
isabsolutelyaccurateandthecolor andintensityofwhichcan be
sub
ectedtoawidevarietyof modifications,iftheaspiringstudent
istobecomeanartist.
tmustbesufficientlypowerfulto beaudible
throughoutitsentiresingingrangein alargeauditorium.E
properly-trained," opened-up
very
voiceiscapableoftransmittingsuffi-
cientpowertoaccomplishthisend.
Thecasualstudentwhomerelywishestosound
intim a t e l,y
cute,
e t c,.w i l l f i n d te ha u t h roo f t h i s b o o
sing
i m p tai e n t wtih
suchtrivialities.But,attentivereadingshouldestablishtheerror
ofanynegativeambitionandprobablyrevealthereal possibilities
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
(bothculturalandfinancial)ofa finevoice.
Theq
ualityofthetone,i.e.,theq
ualitywhichrendersitpleasant
orunpleasanttothediscriminatingear,dependsupon threemain
factors:
1.A
ccurateintonation,whichimpliesthepropercenteringof
themiddlepitchpointof thevibrato.
2.Thevibrato(whichmustbe regular)oftheproperfre
(
a s e c o n)d, a
t o n e t h eisn g e r i s p rd ou c i n g.I
f t h e m o vm e e n t p rat a
n a t uer o f a t r e m loo , o r i f t h e v ioc e i s "
atpianissimo)theq
3.A
d e a d set a d y
esofthe
(e
cept
ualityisunpleasant.
ccuratepharyngealresonancead
vowel(
uency
n d p r o prea m p l iut d e f o r t h e i n t e nist y o f t h e
ustment.Thepitchand
ualityfromtheacousticalstandpoint)mustbe
resonatedwithabsoluteprecision.Thead
ustment,orshaping,
oftheresonancecavitiesdeterminesthewaveform.
51
When thesefactorsaresatisfactory,thepoweroutputmustper-
forcebeconsiderablebecausethevoicehas thenbeen"
openedup.
lthougheachindividualvocalorganispotentiallycapableof pro-
ducin gacertainm a
i m u m q u a n t i t y o fo sunden e r g y a co crdin gto
itssize,structureandstage ofmusculardevelopment,anyvoice
whichisproducedproperlyanddevelopedmuscularlyisfar more
p o w ref u l t h n aaninfin i t e l y l rag e r " n a t u r a l v o i e c
b e f roe "
open ing
up.
llthesefactorscanbe trained.Thisis,indeed,whatthetrain-
i n g p r oe cssis
A
s o - clal e d " n a t u r a l v o ie c
i s n o t t h e r eusl t o f s o m e
peculiarstructuralformationofthevocalorgans
itcanbe"
made.
nfact,everyhealthyvocalapparatuscan,theoretically,betrained
toproducetoneswhichhaveformerlybeenthoughtto bethespecial
characteristicofonly"
greatnaturalvoices.
n p r a c tci e , o f c o u rse,on lyafewe
c e p toi n a lyl t a l e n tedpup ils
canreachtheheights,becausethe abilityforlearninghowtosing
mustbeta
enintoaccount.A
fineear,concentration,energy,drama-
ticabilityandmusicalfeeling,plus physicalmusculars
illare
essentialcomponentsofthiscapacity.Nevertheless,somepupilswho
startwithoutanynotablevoicemaybecomeveryfinesingers, if
theypossessthesecapacities.
Underaproperly-conductedcourseoftrainingeveryvoiceshould
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
improveprogressivelyaccordingtothepupil
stalent,andcertain
reallytalentedpupilsshouldbecomegreatsingers.
Thegeneralfundamentalprinciplesinvolvedareconcrete,definite,
relativelysimpleandabsolutelystraightforward.I
w i t h t eh c n i c laf a u l t s ta ht t h e s u b
tisin dealing
ectbecm o escom ple
. H o w ee vr,
badtechniccangenerallybeclassified undercertaindefinitehead-
i n g s . Tihs e n t i r e q u e s t i o n fo"
wor
ingout
t h e d i vres e v o clap r o b -
lemsencounteredisdiscussedinconsiderabledetailin thisboo
Thehumanvoicemightbetermeda
static
.
machine.Themuscles
actuatingthepartsinvolvedarebroughtinto tension.Thesetensions
m u s t a t al lt i m e s b e " h e l d
a n d m ani t a i n edine
uilib rium.h Te
readermustbanishfromhismind anyconceptsbaseduponthe
notin o t h a t t h e vioc e i s s o m teh i n g w hichcanbe"placed,
e cet d ,
d ie r cet d ,
f ou c se sd
Thevoicewhichisproducedproperlyis
b r e aht b l a s t . h T e b r e tah s h o udl n o t b e "
or"felt
pro-
i n s om e pa r t of t h e n a aot m .y
notdrivenbymeansofa
blow nout
ina"
s t r em a
orcontrolled.
tisthe pressureofthebreathwhichactuatesthe voicewhen
itisproducedproperly notastreamofbreath or"
breath.
vocalized
hus,allconceptsbaseduponsuch T fallacioustheoriesmust
beabandonedifthefollowingisto becomprehendedproperly.
52
Thevocalapparatusconsistsofthreeareas oftension:
. A c t u ao tr
Theactuatorofthevoice
thepressureofthebreath
bytensiononthebreathingmuscles(inspiratoryand e
ofthedip ahrag mandthelw o erbac
ribs.(
isgoverned
piratory)
eeF ig.1.)
B . V i b r aot r
Thevibratorofthevoiceis thelaryn
ofsoun dandmigh tbetermd e"
t h e r e i s n o sni g i n g o vice.(
.I
tis,indeed,thesource
t h e v oci e ,
becau sewith o uta l a rn y
eeF ig.2.)
. R e s o ntao r
Theresonatorofthevoiceis thepharyngealcavitiesand,forsome
ofthelowesttones,thetracheaand bronchi.Theshapingofthe
resonancecavitiesdeterminesthevowelandtheresonationofthe
f u n dm a e n tla t h e p i t c h o f t h e tn oe . (
eeF ig.3.)
. B r e aht i n g M u s c l e s ( A c t u a t o)r
Thebreathingmusclesholdthepressureof thebreathagainst
theclosureoftheglottis
theslitbetweenthevocalcords which
closesincorrecttechnic,becauseof tensiononthearytenoid
m u s cel , a n d w h i c h o p esnf o r t h e a c t o f r s ep i r tai o n . (
eeF ig.2F .)
Thebreathingmusclesinvolvedinpropertechnicare:
1.Diaphragm
2.Rib(lower,bac
rib )muscls e. (
eeF ig.1.)
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thesetwogroupsare,ina sense,antagonisticfunctionoppositely.
Thatis,thediaphragmdistendsoutwardandforwardwhenin ten-
sion.h T e l o w re, b a c
r i b s m oevo u t wrad a n d b a c
whenth e m u s cel s
governingthemareintension.
Thesetwogroupsofmuscles,pullingin oppositedirections,must
beheldinbalancede
uilibriumduringphonationandshouldnot
move.Thisconditionisonlypossiblewhentensionis
andmaintainedonboththeinspiratoryande
established
piratorymuscles.
Thistensionmustbeinitiatedat themomentofattac
andmain-
tainedduringphonation.
The"
wor
done
insingingdependsuponthedegree ofbalanced
tensiononthesetwogroupsof muscleswhichareheldin e
brium .I
re
u i s iet f o r a p r o p ret e c h nci l i e s i n t h e a bl i t y t o c otnr o l a n d tm i e
t h e s e tn es i o n swithcon summ ates
53
uili-
tvariesw i t h t h e p ict h a n d i n tn es i t y o f t h e t o n e . A n e s s e n t ila
i l l . T hsii s n o t "
b r e tah c o n tor l
B r e tah i n g msuc l e s " g i v e
rela
,whenth e t e c h nci i s f a u l t .yU n d e r
suchcircumstances,theinspiratorytensionislost andthesinger
startstoblowthebreath,i.e.,initiate thebreathingact,withthe
i g . 1 B r e aht i n g A p p a r a t u s
Thelungsarefilledwith airwhenthethora
ise
ontheinspiratorymuscles,andareemptiedof air(e
b r e aht ) w h e n te ht h o r a
pandedbecauseoftension
ceptfortheresidual
i s c o n tar c t e d ,becau s e o f t e niso n o n t h e e
p i r aot r y
muscles.
n p h o n tai o n b ohtt h e i n s pria t oyr a n d e
p i r aot r y m ucs l e s a r e i n t n esion
andthebreathis,therefore,virtuallyheld.
When thetechniciscorrect, theupperbreathingmuscles(thoseofthe
u p p e r rbi s c h e s t ) a n d s h o u le dr s a r e r eal
edandthew or
oftensiononthemusclesof thelowerribs,especiallythelowerbac
i s d o n e b y maen s
ribs,
andthediaphragm.
resultthattheantagonistic,interferingmusclescomeinto tension
andthetonebecomesthroaty.W
henthisoccurs,eitherthe diaphrag-
54
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
maticm u s c l ,et h e b a c
r i b m u s lce s o r b oht "
give
andthech est
andshouldermusclescomeintotension.Thesemusclesshould
alwy as b e r e l a
eddurin g p h o n tai o n . I f t h e t e niso n s p raed s d o w n
intothemusclesofthe abdomen,thetechnicisnotinterferedwith,
butifitspra e d s u p i n t oht e c h e s,ts h o udl e r s a n d nce
,thetone
becomesthroaty.
We have,then,thefirstareaoftension
l o w rep a r t o f t h e b c a
rela
thediaphragmandthe
andacorresp ondin g a r e a w hci h s h o u ldbe
e d t h e c h e s, ts h o u l d ersandnc e
B.LaryngealMuscles(V
Thelaryn
.
ibrator)
consistsofacartilaginousstructuresituatedat thetop
ofthetrachea thewindpipe.Thevocalcordsaretwo bandsof
fleshwhich,whentensedandbroughttogether,closethe opening
ofthetracheaandstop theairfromenteringor leavingthelungs.
Thus,thelaryn
isprimarilyasort ofvalvewhich,whenopened,
permitstheindividualtoinspirethe airintothelungs andtoe
pel
itfromthelungs.The spacebetweenthevocalcords,whichis
n o w n a s te hg l o t tsi, i s c l o s d e w h e n t hyea p p r o
i m a t e (o c m e t -o
gether).Thisclosureoftheglottis shouldbeaccomplishedby
mean s o f t e n s in oo n t h e a r yet n o i d m u s c l .e(
eeF ig.2F
. ) D u r ig n
phonation,thevocalcordsarebroughttogetherand stretchedto
acertainlengthandtension todeterminethepitchofthe tone.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thevocalcordsarestretchedby meansoftwogroupsofmuscles
the arytenoidandcrico-thyroidmuscleswhichare situatedre-
s p e citv e l y tat h e b a c
a n d f r otno f t h e l a r n y
.(
eeF ig.2A -D.)
Theyareshortenedbymeansoftensionon thethyro-arytenoid
muscleswhicharesituatedinthe vocalcordsthemselves.(
ee
ig.2DandF.)Thecombind e , c o - rod i n tae d a cito n o f a l l t hsee
musclesdeterminesthepitch,whichrisesas thetensionincreases
andastheln egthdc e r e ae ss.I
n g o o d t eh cnicthema imumln egth
forthegivenpitchto beproducedisemployed,whileinfaulty
technic,thevocalcordsare undulyshortened.Thisconditionis
nownas"mi
Thelaryn
e d r e gsit r a toi n
t h e w o r s t o f al lt e c h n i a c l f a utls .
isthevibratorofthe voice.When theglottisthe
spacebetweenthevocalcords isclosedandthe pressureofthe
breathisapplied,thevocalcords comeintovibrationandsound
isinitiated.Thepitchof thesounddependsuponthelength of
andtensiononthevocal cords.Themusclesofthelaryn
thevocalcordsandturn thelaryn
stretch
intoasoundproducinginstru-
ment.
55
Generated for Nathan Daniel Lee (Brown University) on 2014-09-13 23:58 GMT / http://hdl.handle.net/2027/mdp.39015031040572 Public Domain, Google-digitized / http://www.hathitrust.org/access_use#pd-google
a ,.
Generated for Nathan Daniel Lee (Brown University) on 2014-09-13 23:58 GMT / http://hdl.handle.net/2027/mdp.39015031040572 Public Domain, Google-digitized / http://www.hathitrust.org/access_use#pd-google
a v a
. D s n w
a . o , .
s n o s n w
.v o ,m o
. 0 i a .v D a . o a
p s a o w B u a
( p e n u i f u o o )
v i f f
u h
u l p i o f i i f 9 t f
t ( t c n
y a t / / o s e p s n
p u v s a U v f t y m o
u / u v l a t / / o o i a
M
a p t
u f u v a t /
o a i 9 t s p
D
3 0 :
N w m o o n v N i d s
a a o o l v N i d s
3
Generated for Nathan Daniel Lee (Brown University) on 2014-09-13 23:58 GMT / http://hdl.handle.net/2027/mdp.39015031040572 Public Domain, Google-digitized / http://www.hathitrust.org/access_use#pd-google 1
M 1
3 9 v n u a v o a i o o i a o
3 N 0 9 d l
3 9 v i u a v o a i o a
-i
a a o o i v o o a 3 n a i
3 9 v n i a v o a i o N 3 i a v N
a a o o i v o o a s s i v
1 1 0 1 9
/ 3 9 v i u a v o o i o h a h
.
i N 3
r -r
0
9
/ 3 9
9 l d 3 -
0 l l i a
M i -n i 0 3 N i n i n o
y M f l g
-
3 n
1
3 N
U 3 1
T
T n
/ / / / / / / / /
0
f l
.-
8
a i N 3 1
N 3
i a 3 1
d
l
d 1 3 9 N a
a
N a
a i
a i
N 3 i
N 3
/ / 4 p i i
s i n l 0 t y 3 w c n o i
a v /
a
/ / / / / / / / / / .
U 1
-
-
U
1
y w o l
M 0
u f i t y a i #
s a o
l i a o
( p a p n p u o o )
o s e p s n f y p u v s d 2 v
u m t 0 i
d p a a o u i B y i i s i s p t o o u
p ,v d i t f
z
l d
p u v p w l i y
t
1 u f u t r a i / / o ( n a
P i
3
Thelaryn
issuspendedfromthehyoidbonewhich isattached
tothetongue.I
tconsistsoffourc artilages:
1 . T h e t hryo i d c a ritl a g e ( A d a m
sA
pple)
2.Thecricoidcartilage
3 . T h e a rtye n odi c a r t i lg ae s (
eeF ig.2.)
Thearytenoidcartilages,whicharemoreorless triangularin
shape,areattachedtotheposterior,or bac
,ofthecricoid cartilage.
Thecrico-arytenoidmusclesholdthearytenoidcartilagesfirmly
tothecricoidcartilage whentheyareinpropertensionfor phona-
tion.
Themusclesofthelaryn
are:
1.Thecrico-thyroidmuscles
2.Thethyro-arytenoidmuscles
3.Theposteriorcrico-arytenoidmuscles
4.Thelateralcrico-arytenoidmuscles
5 . T h e a rtye n odi m u s c l e (
eeF
ig.2.)
Thevocalcordsareattachedto thearytenoidcartilagesattheir
posteriorend,andtotheinner surfaceofthethyroidcartilageat
theiranteriorend.Theyareappro
imated(broughttogether)when
themusclewhichisattachedto thetwoarytenoidcartilagesthe
arytenoidmuscleistensed.This actionclosestheglottis thespace
betweenthevocalcordsand ma
espossibletheproductionof
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
soundw ithou ttheaidofe
t e r nla n e c
a n d t o nu ge m u s c l s e.
Thevocalcordsarestretchedby meansoftensiononthecrico-
thyroidmuscles(seeF
ig.2).Thesemusclesareattachedto the
thyroidandthecricoidcartilages,and whenintension,bringthese
twocartilagesnearertogetherthusstretchingthevocal cords,pro-
videdthatthearytenoidmusclesalsoare intensionsothat the
arytenoidcartilagesdonot"
give.
Thetensiononthearytenoid
musclesshouldbalancewiththetensionon thethyroidmuscles.
Thethyro-arytenoidmuscleslieinthevocal cordsthemselves
and,whentheyaretensed,theyshortenthe cords,therebyraising
thepitch.Thecrico-thyroidmusclesraisethe pitchbystretching
thecords,butat thesametimetheylengthenthem.Thestretching
actionraisesthepitchand thelengtheningactiondropsthepitch.
Thepitchisthus determinedbythecombinedactionofthe crico-
thyroidandthyro-arytenoidmuscles,whichactionisbalanced
becauseoftensiononthearytenoidmuscles.A
laryn
mustbeintn e s i o n drui n g p h n o a t in o. I
a r e i n b a ln ac e d e
llthemusclesof the
n p r o p ret e c h nci t h e y
uilib rium.
Theposteriorcrico-arytenoidmusclesdrawtheouteranglesof
59
thearytenoidcartilagesbac
wardsandinwards.Thelateralcrico-
arytenoidmusclesdrawthearytenoidcartilagesforwardsanddown-
wards.Thesetwogroupsofmusclesare,in asense,antagonisticand
whenbothareintensionthey
t o t h e c r i ciod c a r t ial g e t h u sma
hold
thearytenoidcartilagesfirmly
i n g p os i b l e t h e"
strin ging
ofthe
vocalcords.Tensiononbothposteriorand lateralcrico-arytenoid
musclesestablishesaconditionofe
uilibriumbetweenthecricoid
andthearytenoidcartilages.
Thethyro-arytenoidmusclesare,inasense,antagonistictoboth
thecrico-thyroidmusclesandthearytenoidmuscles,againstwhich
theypull.Theentirestructureof thelaryn
e
mustholdfirmlyin
uilib r i u m i f t h e ln eg t h a n det n s i n o o f t h e v o clac o r d s i s t o b e
maintainedconstant,i.e.,fordefinedintonation.
Becausetherearetwogroupsofmuscleswhich stretchthevocal
cords,therearetwo,andonly two,registers.V ocaldevelopment
andimprovementarepossibleonlywhenthesetwogroupsof
laryngealmusclesaretrained,developed,balancedandco-ordi-
natedp r o p elry . I
t i s e s s e nita l t o i s oal t e a n d p u r i f y t h eer g i set r s . I
oneregisteroverbalancesoutpulls theother,thee
f
uilibriumof
thelaryngealsystemisdestroyedandthevoice deterioratesrapidly.
bsoluteco-ordinationbetweenthetworegistersisa goalwhichis
seldomreached,becauseitshouldonlybeattemptedat ane
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tremelyadvancedstageinthetechnicaldevelopment.A
-
nyprema-
tureattemptatco-ordinationisaltogetherdestructive,becauseit
l e a d s t o te hw o r s t o f al lv o c a l i lsl m i
e d r e g itsr a t in o( e
c e s s iev
thyro-arytenoidtension).
. M u s c lseo f t h e T o nu ge ( R e s o n a t o)r
npropertechnictheresonatorof thetoneisthe pharyngeal
cavitiesthelaryngeal,oraland nasalpharyn
b r o nh ciforthelow estton es.(
eeF ig.3.)I
,plusthetracheaand
n i n c o rer c t t e c h nicthe
mouthisused.
A
resonatormustconsistofarelativelyundamped,ad
cavitywhichisfilledwith air(orgas).I
itis"
tuned ,
ustable
tactsasa resonatorwhen
o r s h a pd e, f o r t h e ptic h a n d v w o e l w hci h a r e t o b e
produced.
When thepharyngealcavitiesareemployed,thelaryngealpharyn
the throatis heldintensionin anopenposture.Thesizeand
shapeofthecavitychangeswitheach alterationofthepitch,the
vowelandthevowelcolor.Thisopeningand shapingofthethroat
isaccomplishedbymeansofthe propertensiononthemuscles
which"position
0
t h e b ae softhetong ue.Thu s,themu scleswh ich
MOUTH
T R A C H E A
ig.3R
eson anceCavities
Theresonancecavitiesofthevoice,whenit isproperlyproduced,are:
. T he l arn y g e lap h a r y n . C
B.Theoralpharyn
. T h e n aa s l p h a rny
.
.D.Thetracheaand bronchi.
Thefirstthreecavitiesnamedare ad
ustablecavitieswhicharerelatively
undampedandwhichcanbeshapedfor theresonationofthetone.
Thetracheaandbronchiareadded totheresonancesystemfortheresona-
tionofthelowesttoneswhich demandalargerlonger
ad
partoftheresonancesystem,andthe ad
loo
cavitythancanbe
ustedbymeansofthepharyngealcavitiesalone.Thesecavities thenbecome
ustmentforthepitchand vowelis.
edafterbymeansofthe shapingoftheupperpartof thecompound
cavitythepharyngealcavities.
Thenasalcavityishighly dampedwithloosefoldsoffleshandi tisnot
ad
ustable.Therefore,itcannotbeemployedaspartof theresonancesystem.
Thesinusesarenon-ad
ustablesmallcavitiesandcannotfunctionas partof
thetunedresonancesystem.
Thepositionofthebaseof thetonguedeterminestheshapingofthepharyn-
g e a l c aivt i e s . I n t h i s i l l u s t r aito n , t h etongu e i s i n a n o r m a,lr e l a
e d p o stii o n
andisnotfunctioningin phonation.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
determinetheproperresonancead
ustmentofthetoneare primarily
thetonguemusclesandthemuscle whichisattachedfromthechin
tothehyoidbone.S
pecifically,then,theprincipalmuscleswhich
P A L A T O G - LO S
MU
S T
MU
G
S U
C L
L O G - O L S S
U
C L
N
MU
O -H Y O I O
C L
H Y O I
D B O N
i g . 4 M u s c lseo f t h e T o n g ueandHyoidBone
When thebaseofthetongue isdrawnforward,itopensthethroat and
shapesthepharyngealresonancecavitiesfortheresonationofthe tone.
Manymusclesofthetongueta
esomepartin thisshapingprocess,but
themostimportantmuscleisthe onewhichpullsthebase ofthetongue
forwardandthusestablishestheopening thegenio-glossusmuscle.O fe
ual
importanceisthemusclewhichis attachedfromthehyoidbonetothe chin
the genio-hyoidmuscle.Thefibersofthesetwomuscles,whichinsert into
thechinandinto thetongueandhyoidbone,aremoreor lessparalleland
bothmusclescomeintotensionfor phonationwhenthetechniciscorrect.
Themusclesusedtopush outthetongueareantagonistictothe genio-hyo-
glossusmuscles.Thuswhenthetonguecomesforward,thegenio-hyo-glossus
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
musclesrela
andthethroatcloses
therefore,constrictionisestablished.
shouldcomeintotensionforthe resonationofthetone,andwhich
must,therefore,bedevelopedandtrainedarethegenio-glossus
andthegn eio-h y o i d msuc l e s . (
eeF ig.4.)Th e s e m ucs l e s n o t n oly
shapetheresonancecavities,buttheyalsodeterminethe position
2
ofthelaryn
,whichmust,atall times,beheldinits properposition
nottoolw o andnottooh igh.(
musclesarerela
eeF ig.12A-C
.)Whenthese
ed,theirantagonists(opposingcomplementary
muscles)comeintotensionandthe baseofthetongueis dropped
or,sometimes,raisedandheldbac
thelaryngealpharyn
againsttheposteriorwallof
,thusclosingandconstricting thethroat.
Tensiononthenec
muscles(seeF
ig.2
thiscondition,whichdeterminesthetechnick
)alwaysaccompanies
nownas"
throaty
singing.
Thepropertrainingofthe voicedepends,primarily,uponthe
correctdevelopment,balancingandco-ordinationofthesethree
group s o f m u s cel s . T hsid e v e lp om e n tta
e s p l a c eni s t a g e.sA
groupsmustbedevelopedsimultaneouslyandinbalance.I
balanceislost,e
llthree
fthis
uilibriumbetweenthepartsisdestroyedandthe
voicedeteriorates.
ocaldevelopmentdependsalsoupontheprogressiverela
ation
oftheinterferingmuscles muscleswhichcomeintotensionfor
throatytechnic.Theseinterferingmusclesarethenec
t h e m ucs l e s w hci h l o c
thej
muscles,
a w f o r a m otuh - vw o elprd o u c t in o, t h e
lipmuscles,whichfunctionforthe samepurpose,thetonguemus-
cles,whichareantagonistictothe genio-glossusandthegenio-hyoid
muscles,thechestmuscles,theshouldermuscles,e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
onthee
p i r a troy m u s cel s a n d e
cessivetension
c e s svi e t e niso n o n t h e t h y r o ayr t e -
noidmuscles.i
Thereis,then,anareawhich shouldberelativelyrela
edand
whichshould,undernocircumstances,functionduringphonation,
i . e,.t h e c h e s, ts h o u l d ers,nc e
andj
aw.(
eeF ig.24A-
.)Other
areasofthebodywhichdo notfunctionduringphonationshould
notbetensed,despitethefact thataproperstateof muscletone
mustbemaintainedduringphonation.Nopartof thebodyshould
beover-rela
ed,i.e.,softandflabby.
Thediverseprocedures,whichmaybeemployedtodevelop
themuscleswhichshouldbeused duringphonation,andputout
ofactionthosewhichshouldnot beused,aredescribedin detail
inth isbo
.
Theseproceduresincludevariousphysicalmanipulationsofthe
laryn
,tongu e,j
aremar
TableI
a w , ect . , w hci h a c c eel r a t e t h e t r a i nni g p r o cses t o
abledg eree.
I
indicateswhathasbeenstatedinthis chapter.
Thevocalapparatusisa singleco-ordinatedsoundproducing
unit,eachpartofwhich isdependentupontheotherparts.I
fany
o n e p atrb r e a
t i s s i m i l ra
s d o w n , te ho t h e r p rat s b r e a
t o a n e l e crti c a l c i r u c i t c o ne nc t e d i n s rei e s ( l i
3
d o w n aslo . I
e t h e l i g hsto n a
TA BL
A R E A
T
O F
N
N
PR I N C I P A L M U
C L
PR I N C I P A L I NT
S
U E D
R F E R I
NG M U
C L
.
c t u aot r
(Pressure
ofthe
breath)
Diaphragmaticmuscle
L o w re, b a c
Nec
r i b m u s lce s
m u s cel s
hestmu scles
hould e r m u s lce s
n s p iar t o r .yp l u s
p i r aot r y t e n sion
c e s svi e e
con
p i r aot r y t e n sionin
u n c toi n w i t h r eal
a t i o n fo
inspiratorytension
B.
i b r aot r
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
(La ryn
)
rytenoidmuscles
rico-thyroidmuscles
Thyro-arytenoidmuscles
Nec
m u s cel s
Tonguemusclesantagonisticto
thegenio-glossusandthe
genio-hyoidmuscles
cessivethyro-arytenoidtension
.
e s o ntao r
(Pharyngeal
cavities)
Genio-glossusmuscle
Genio-hyoidmuscle
a w m u s lce s
Lipmuscles
Nec
m u s cel s
Tensiononthemusclesantagon-
istictothe genio-glossusand
thegenio-hyoidmuscles
hristmastree).Thus,allthemuscleswhich functioninphonation
mustbedevelopedsimultaneouslyandinbalance e
i n e v e r ytsa g e o f t h e"
open ing
uilibrium
p r o cses .
When thevoiceisproducedproperly,the breathpressureis
held,
t h e l a rn y g e lam u s c l s e"
hold intheirresonn acead
hold
andtheph aryn g e a l c aivt i e s
u s t mn et . T h s ee "
holds occurwhen
themusclesinvolvedaredeveloped,balancedandco-ordinated
properly,andnototherwise.
Whenthetechn i c i s i n c o rer c t , e
uilib r i u m i s d etsr o yd ea n d t h e
breathisblownoutthrougha constrictionwhichisestablishedby
meansoftensiononthemuscles ofthenec
andtongue.Theproper
balanceandco-ordinationofthelaryngealmusclesis lost.The
mouth,insteadofthethroat,whichis constricted(closed)and,
therefore,outofactionasa resonator,isemployedastheresonator
ofthetone.Thistypeof voiceproductionmaybetermed"
s i n gni g
4
o r , q u i t e l i t e r al ly , " n e c
throaty
w h itsl i n g .
h a p tre1
G
N R A
L R E M A R K S
i n c e t h e pb ul i c aito n o f T h e V o i c e , I
t s P r o dcut i o n a n dR
e p r -o
duction,in1933,investigationshaveadvancedconstantlytoa
pointatwhichit becomesincumbenttoissueanaccountof the
findings.
A
greatmanyimportantproblemsregardingtheproperfunction-
ingofthevocal apparatusarenowsolved.Thenatureofthe
muscularactionswhichoccurwhenthevoice isincorrectlypro-
ducedisalsoclear.But, mostimportantofallarethe tremendous
advancesinthetrainingofthe voiceandtheprocedureswhichcan
beemployed.
saresultof theseadvances,theprocessoftrainingthevoice
hasbeenappreciablyspeededup.Manyofthe ratherunpleasant,
intermediateprocesseshavebeeneliminatedanditispossible to
ma
e t h e p u pl ip r o d u e c r e l a tvi e l y g o d q u a l iyt t o n e s a t a n a erly
stageinthetraining.
ertainmanipulationswhichmaybeperformedbytheteacher
havebeendeveloped.H appily,thesemanipulationseliminatethe
n e c essi t y f rot h e e
treme"carryingup
ofthelow e r r e g itse r a n d
theuseofhigh,shut-offtones inthefalsetto.
Manipulationsvs.O ldProcess
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Beforetheevolutionofthesemanipulations,theonlyavailable
methodfordevelopingthelaryngealmuscleswasthatoffirst isolat-
ingtheregistersandthen wor
ingonthelaryngealmuscles,at
hightension,bycarryingeachregisterup veryhigh.Thishadto be
doneevenwhensuchuppertonesin bothregistersweresungwith
thethroatmoreorless constricted.Becausethelaryngealmuscles
canbedevelopedonlyunderhightension,this procedurewas
absolutelynecessary.I
tinvolvedtheproductionofq
uiteugly
tonesduringtheearlystagesof training.Nevertheless,theprocess
was,indeed,effectiveinma
ingmanyreallyfinevoices,andin
improvingeveryvoicewithwhichitwasused.
5
owever,ifitwas
haltedbeforeacertainstagewasreached,the pupilwasinthe
unfortunatepositionofhavingrelativelygoodhighandlowtones
withagap , o r p o o r q u a l i t y a r e ,ai n t h e m i dlde o f t h e v oci e . F u r -
thermore,thescalewasuneven,bothfromtheintensityand the
ualitystandpoints.Thesubse
uitealon gdrawnou t a f f ari. I
uentopening-upprocesswasthen
fthisopn e i n gu- p p r o cses w a s n o t
carriedthroughcompletely,thepupilwasleftwith whattheunin-
formedteacherwouldhavecalled"
voice.
afine,untrained,crude,natural
nlytoooftenthepupil whoreachedsuchanintermediate
stagebecameconceitedandthoughtthathecould reallysingwhen
hewas,infact,merelya beginner.
PoorToneQ
ualityNoLongerNecessary
Thereisalsoanotherpointof viewthatofthe teacherswho
endeavortoteachaccordingtotheseestablishedprinciples.During
thetrainingprocess,thepupil,in carryingupthelowerregisterand
establishingtheveryhighfalsettotonesin theearlystagesoftrain-
ing,wasunavoidablyforcedtoproducetonesofunpleasantq
uality.
Beforetheintroductionofthemanipulations,theseratherunpleasant
toneswerenecessarytobringthe laryngealmusclesintoahigh
degreeoftensionandthusdevelopthem.No othermeansofaccom-
plishingthisendhadbeen devised.Unfortunately,certainteachers
too
t h i s s t tae m n ettomeanth atthequalityshou l d b e a s n a syt a s
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
possibleintheearlystages.This, ofcourse,iscontraryto fact.
urthermore,whiletheseveryhigh,lower-registertoneswereused
todevelopthelaryngealmuscles,pupilscouldnot usesuchtones
inperformance.Thus,despitethefactthatoften thelowerregister
canbecarriedup tohighBflat orevenC
intechnic,thisregister
inperformanceshouldgoonlyup toD(fourthline onthetreble-
clef)evenwiththeadvancedpupils,andthe average,q uitead-
vancedpupilshoulduseit uptoonlyaboutB flat.Nopupilshould
beallowedtoemploybadq
ualitytonesinperformance,Theheight
towhichoneshouldcarry thelowerregistermustbedetermined
bythepointto whichonecancarryit openwithapleasingq
Nowthingsareq
uality.
uitedifferent.Theprocessisnowfar more
direct,andalthoughaverye
earlyastage,whenitis
tendedrangeisnotattainedat so
attained,thevoiceholdsuppermanently.
Legitimate,free,open,hightonesareestablishedverymuchsooner,
andwhentheyareestablished,theyareneverlost, unlessthepupil
deliberatelydestroysthembyadoptingawrongtechnic.
TheTeacher
sE
ar
With thelatestdevelopmentsintheprocedureswhichcan be
applied,thepossibilityoftheseerrorsis greatlylessened.Thisdoes
notmeanthatateacherc anbetrainedina fewlessons.Theprocess
i s s t i l l a d i fi fc u l t a n d cm o ple
m a tet r .
Thecompetentteachermust,morethanever,haveasensitive
andtrainedear,ifhe istointerpretthe virtuesandfaultsofeach
particulartonethepupilis producing.H emustbeable tointerpret
theparticularsoundfromthephysical pointofview
physiologicalad
tosensethe
ustmentsofwhichthesoundbeingproduced is
theauditorymanifestationhemustbe abletohearthe physical
faultsaswellassee thosewhicharevisible.I
nutilizingthemanipu-
lationswhichfollow,theteachermustbe abletouse,andto be
guidedby,hisear.I
fhisearis notspeciallytrained,hecannotteach.
f c o u r s ,eh e m u s t k n o w t h e s o u n d o f a g r e a t v ioc e h e m u s t k n o w
thesoundheis aimingtoma
ethefully-trainedpupilproduce.
With thesemostmodernprocedures,theprocessoftrainingis
clarified,simplifiedandspeededupgready.H
owever,thetraining
ofthevoiceis stillapersonalizedprocessandnot a"
Therenevercanbea
patentmethod
isaproblm e whichm ustbewor
canbedon eistoma
ora"
process.E
edoutonitsow n m e r ist. A
achcase
llthat
e c l e a r t h e gaol a t w h i c h te ht e a c hrei s a i m i n g ,
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
andtogie v h i m p r o cd eu r e s ad n"
tools
withwh ichtowor
Theprocedureswhichwereestablishedearlierwor
wor
patentmethod.
set
.
ed,and
edwell.Thesenewlyevolvedprocedures,however,wor
far
betterandmoreefficiently.Thefundamental(principlesare,of
course,unchanged.Theyaretrue,andtruthneverchanges.I
tis
onlytheprocedureswhichcanbe adoptedinordertoreach the
g o a l t htaa r e m o dfii e d , c h angd e a n d i m por v e d .A
sonewor
salong
thelinesindicatedbythe fundamentalprinciplesestablished,new
devicesandimprovedprocedureswillevolvecontinually.The
processoftrainingthevoicei salwaysbeingsimplifiedandspeeded
up.Thisprocessofdevelopmentmustcontinueandprogress,
asdoesallscientific research.Todootherwiseisto die.
7
h a p tre2
O P
N
NG TH E
T H R O A T ( H T E
T O N G U )
e s o ntao r
tthispointa fewstatementsregardingthenatureofsoundarein
order,becauseoftheconfusionofideas whichseemstoe
teach e r s a n d s ig ne r s o n t hsis u b
istamongvocal
ect.
oundistransmittedthroughtheair, oranyothermediumsolid,
gaseousorli
uidwhichcan transmitit,bymeansofalternatecom-
pressionsandrarefactionsofthemedium.Thus,whensoundis trans-
mittedthroughtheair,theair particlesarealternatelygroupedmore,
andlessclosely,therebygeneratmgalternatecompressionsandrarefac-
tions.
oundtravelsfromitssourceat avelocityofabout12miles aminute
(1100feetpersecond)in freeair.Thisrateof travelhasnothingtodo
withtherateofemissionof thebreathwhichonlytravelswitha velocity
ofaboutafewinches asecond.S
oundisnota streamofvocalizedbreath
anddoesnottravelout fromitssourceina streamofair.
rlhepressureofthebreath inthelungsprovidesthe motiveforceby
whichthevocalcordsare vibratedanditis thesourceofthepressure
pulseswhichresultfromthealternateopeningand closingofthevocal
cords.
Theresonatorsofthevoiceconsist ofad
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
h a v ig nf l e
fre
ustable,air-filledcavities,
i b l e , dsis i p tai v e w lal s , w h ichmustbe"tuned
t o t h e n ee c s s ayr
u e n cei s i f t h e y aer t o a c t e f fci i e nlty .
naircolumn,thenatural periodofwhichisa hundredcycles,will
resonatetoahundredcycletiming for
,butwillnot resonatetoafor
w h i c h V i b r a t e,ss a y , t w o h u n d rd ea n d f i f t-ys i
tuningfor
tims ea s e c o n d .Whena
isbroughtintothe neighborhoodofaproperlytunedcavity
acavitywhosenaturalspeedofvibrationis thesameasthatof the
tuningfor
sound.
u a l l y lu od t u n i n gfor
s , a l l w iht d i f f ree n t s p e d s o f
vibration,arebroughtintotheneighborhoodofan aircolumnwhichis
tunedtothefre
for
willbepic
uencyofoneofthem,the tonesoundedbythistuning
edout,rs eo n tae d a n d h a erdabv o e a l l t h e oht e r f o r
s.
ibratingatitsfull length,thisstringwillgive outadefinitepitch
w h i c h i s dsei g n tae d " t h e f u na dm e n t a l t o n .e
ne
a c t l y sm i i l a r srti n g o r
wireatthesametension,but ofhalfthelength,will produceafunda-
8
Letusconsidera stringorwirestretchedto agivenlengthandten-
sion:V
the airinthis cavitywillcomeintosympatheticvibration
and,inthismanner,producean enormousamplificationoftheinitial
faseriesofe
m e nat l o f t w i c e te hf r e
u e n c y anoctavehig her.A stringn oethirdth e
lengthwillproducethefifthabovethis octave,andastringa
uarter
thelength,twooctavesabovethefundamentalofthefirst string,etc.
upps oe t h a t o n e g o e s t o t h e pai n o a n d h lod s d o w nthek eyforthe
t o n e mdi d l e C ( 2 5
cycls e) w i t hu ot s o u nidn g i t . H e w i l l , i n t h i s m an ne r ,
haveraisedthedamperfromthestrings andtherebymadeitpossiblefor
t h e m t o vbi r a t erfe e l .yI
cycls e) b y s t r i
fhethensou ndstheC anoctv ae b e lw o (128
i n g t h e k e y a n d t h e n l e titn g i t c o m e u p , t h e rb ey a l l o w ing
thedampertocomedownon thestringanddampthis toneout,middleC
(25
cycles)willbeheardto ringout.Thisstringcan onlyhavebeen
broughtintovibrationinsympathywitha soundsourcewhichproduced
i t s o w n n tau r a l fer
u e n c .yH e n c e , w henstri ingthekeywhichpro-
ducedatn oeoffre
25
u e n c y 18 2v i b r aito n s p res e c o n d ,thefre
u e n c y fo
vibrationspersecondmusthavebeengenerated.Butthisfre
uency
isthatofa stringofhalfthelength oftheonewhosefundamentalis128.
ThereforethelowerC
stringmusthavesegmentedinhalves.A
phenomenonoccurswhentheGk
ThusthelowC
ey,afifthabovemiddleC
similar
,ishelddown.
stringmusthavetrisected,etc.
ctuallywhenastring,or practicallyanyothersourceofsound,with
thee
c e p toi n o f a s p e cai l l y d eisg n e d t u n i n g f ro
o r e l e crti c o s c il la t o,ri s
broughtintovibration,itvibratesat itsfulllengthto producethefunda-
mental,orthelowestfre
uencywhichitcanproduce,and alsosegments
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
intohalves,thirds,fourths,fifths,si
ths,etc.,thusproducingaseries of
harmonicovertones.E achoftheseovertones,orharmonics,hasa fre-
uencywhichisawhole numbertimesthatofthefundamental.Thus,a
stringw i t h f u na dm e n tal1
willhv a e o v etro n e s fo3 2 , 4 8 , 6 4 , 8 0 , 9
,112,
128,etc.
nyphonatedsoundcanhavenotonly adefinitepitch,butalso a
definiteq
uality.Theq
ualitydependsupontheovertonespresent,the
intensityofeachovertoneandtheintensityof thefundamental(the
soundspectrum).
emember,eachfundamentalisassociatedwithaseriesofovertones.
tisthe accentuationofcertainbandsoftheseovertoneswhichproduces
w h a t i s c lal e d t h e " v o w e l s o u n d.
caseof"q
uality
or"
t i m ber ,
T h e t em r "
vow el
i s , t h e,na s p e c i a l
i n w h ih c c e r t ani g r o u p s o f h armn oicsare
eitheraccentuatedorsuppressedbymeansofthe shapingofthead
ust-
ablecavities.Theaccentuationorsuppressionofharmonicsby thefi
ed
cavities(thesecavitieswillbediscussedl ater)contributestothatpart
ofq
ualityortimbrewhichis generallysocalled.Thischaracteristicof
theq
ualityofthetonevaries intheindividualaccordingtothe sizesand
shapesofhisfi
edcavities.Mostofthe energyinthetone,however,is
concentratedinthefundamentalandthevowelareas.Thevariablefactors
lieonlyinthe proportionofvowelfre
uenciestofundamental,andinthe
possibilitiesofvoweldifferencesandmodifications.Thus,fromthe
s i n g re
s p o i n t o f vei w , q u a l i t y e s p e ica l l y i f w econsid e r v a r ib al e q u a l i t y
ismuchthesames av o w e.lI
t i s a v e r y g o o d pal n , t h n e , f o r t h e sni g e r
toconceivethevowelsoundmerelyas theq
Theprincipalmeansofe
the" color.
greate
ualityofthetone.
pressioninsingingliesin whatistermed
o l o r c hn ag e s a r e c a t u a lyl v a r i tai o n s fot i m b r e ad n, t o a
t e nt , t a et he f o r m o fo v w e l md oi f i ctai o n .
nwritingtheE
nglishlanguageweutilizethefivevowelsymbols
a,e,i,o andu.Thisdoesnot meanthatthereareonlyfive vowelsounds.
ctuallyovereightyhavebeenisolated.E
achofthesesymbolscan
representagreatmanydifferentvowelsounds.C
fore
onsidertheletter"
a m pel : T h e v o w elsoun d i n d i c tae d i n t h e w rod "
feren t f r o m t htai n t h e w o r d " f a t h e r .
man
a
isfardif-
T h e r e rae m a n y m oree
a m p lse, b u t
thepointisapparent.Notonly doeachofthe vowellettersrepresent
s e v rea l d i fef r e n t vw o elsou nds,bu t a l s o t h e l ette r s " a ,
i
and" o
are
oftendoublevowels(dipthongs).
Thevowelsoundisdeterminedbythe bringingoutofcertainbands
ofovertonesgenerallytwobandsand sometimesthreeandwhilethe
particularovertoneswhichareaccentuatedvarywiththefundamental,
t h e s e bn ad s h a e vafi
t h e f u na dm e n tal.(
edfre
e e T a bel I
u e n c yar n g e f roe a c h v o w e l , i r rsep e citv e o f
a c o u s t ia c l g l o sa s r y).
Thefundamentalandallofits accompanyingovertonesaregenerated
atthelaryn
themomentthevocalcordscomeinto vibration.O urproblem
istofinda meansofpic
b a n d s fov o w e l fer
ad
ingoutandamplifyingthefundamentalandthe
u e n cei s . T hsii s a c c o m p lishd ebymean sofane
act
ustmentoftheresonancecavities.
We willnowconsiderwhichcavitiescanbe usedasvocalresonance
c a v iite s . (
a.A d
e e F i g s . 3 a n d 5) .T h e y a r :e
u s t albe c a v iite s :
1.Themouth.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
2 . T h e l ayr n g a el p harn y
3 . T h e o r lap h a r n y
t h e t o p o f t h e t h raot .
thecavitybh eindthem outh .
4.Thenasalpharyn
b.Non-ad
the cavitybehindthesoftpalate.
ustablecavities:
1.Thepost-nasalcavitiesthe cavitiesofthenose.
2.Thetracheaandbronchi
theairpassagesbelowthelaryn
.
3.Thesinusesofthe head.
t h a s b e e n pion t e d o u t t h a t t h e por b l e m i s n oeofad
ustin gthe
resonancesystemwithgreatprecision(fora physiologicalprocess)for
thevowelandfundamentalwhicharebeingphonated.H
thefi
ence,while
edcavitiesmusthavesomeeffectuponthis system,andtherefore
contributesomethingtothetimbreorq
thesing er
uality,theydonotenterinto
sproblm e .
Thevowelsoundcanberesonatedeitherby theshapingofthemouth
c a v iyt o r o f t h e b a c
( p h ayr n g a e l ) c a ivt i e s . I f t h e m o u thissoshap ed,
allitsbou n d a rei s m u s t b e i n a f i
e d o r d e f iint e p o stii o n
a n d t h ee s
boundariesincludethesoftpalate,thetongueand theepiglottis.But
thesemembersarealsotheboundariesofthe pharyngealcavities,and
determine,bytheirposition,the"
m o uht i s "
set,
andresonancead
ble
set
ofthosecavities.Therefore,ifthe
t h e p o stii o n o f t h ebac
c a v iite s i s d e t rem i nd eb y t h i s " s e t ,
ustmentbymeansofthepharyngealcavitiesis impossi-
heycannotbeshapedforresonationof t thetone.
When thebac
cavities(thepharyngealcavities)areusedasthe
selectiveresonatorsofthevoice,interad
ustmentbetweenthelaryngeal,
oralandnasalpharynges,andvariationsinthe sizeoftheopeningto
themouth,betweentheuvulaandtheepiglottisor thebaseofthetongue
70
(seeFig.5),ma
eitpossib l e f o r t h e s ig ne r t o " s e t
systemwithgreatprecisionandsensitivityforall thefre
t h e r eo s n a ne c
uencieswhich
shouldberesonated.Themouth,whichisa singlecavity,cannotinter-
ad
u st
BR A I
N
C R A N
F A L
UM
E
V O C A LC O R D
TR U
LC
A D A M
S
(TH Y R O I
V O I
C E
W I N DP
ig.5 C
P
D
A P PL
D C A R T
B O X
(TR A C H E
r o ss S
LA G
)
L( A R Y N X )
A )
e cito n foa H u m a n H e a d
Theaboveshowsthevocalapparatusandshouldbe referredtomanytimes
inthestud yofthisboo .
Thepharyngealresonancecavitiesandthehighlydamped,fi
ednasalcavity
areclearlyshown,asis thetrachea,whichforthelow tonesbecomesinvolved
intheresonationofthe tone.
When thetechnicisgood,the mouthandlipsmaybe heldinconstant
position,andthevowel,thefundamental,orbothcanbe varied.I
nversely,
themouthandlipscan bemovedwhilethepitch,thevowel,or both,
areheldconstant.Theseoperationswouldbeimpossibleif themouth
71
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
werebeingusedasan ad
ustableresonator.Thisis,then,afurtherproof
ofthefactthat thepharyngealcavitiescanandshouldbe employedas
theprincipalresonatorsofthevoice.
When thetechnicisfaulty,the mouthisset,andset rigidly,ina
definitepositionforthevowel,andanymovementofthe lipsorj
modifiestheq
aw
uality.Thisstateofaffairsis alwaysassociatedwithan
unpleasant,throatyq uality.
romthephysiologicalstandpoint,thesettingofthe
siontothemusclesof thenec
awreflectsten-
.Thisinterferesdirectlywiththe proper
functioningofthelaryngealmuscles.Therefore,whenthemouthisused
asthevowelresonator,seriousmuscularinterferencewithphonationis
boundtooccur.
Theuseofthemouth asthevowelresonatorpresupposesthecollapse
ofthelaryngealpharyn
.Thiscollapseis associatedwithtensiononthe
constrictormusclesofthelaryngealpharyn
whichdirectlyinterferes,
mechanically,withthelaryngealaction.
ere,th e n , i s a v i t lal a w o f g o d o t e c h nci : T h e p h ray n gael , o r b a c
,
cavitiesshouldbeusedas theresonatorsofthetone.Themouthcavity
shouldbecompletelyoutofaction(i.e.,resonancead
ustment).
nviewofthefact thatthesoundis communicatedtotheouterair
throughtheopenmouth,thiscavitymust havesomeeffectuponthe
uality.Thevitalpoint,however,isthat,in goodtechnic,themouthis
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
neverusedasaselectiveresonator
isnever"
set.
nyvowelsoundmustalwaysbeassociatedwitha fundamental,the
pitchofw hichcanbea vried .I
naman
s v o i c ,ep r a c tci a l l y al lt h e v o wle
soundscanbeformedoverthe entirerangeofthevoice.This,however,
isnottrueof thewoman
h i g h ret h a n a m a n
svoice,becauseitis pitchedaboutanoctave
s.
Becausethefundamentalisthelowestpitchpresent,it isimpossible
forthesingerto producethesamevowelsoundfora vowelwhosefre-
uencycharacteristicisconsiderablylowerthanthefundamental,ashe
wouldproducewerethefundamentalatalowerpitch. When,in vocal
music,avowel,whoselowerfre
uencyisconsiderablybelowthefunda-
mental,iscalledfor,thevowelsound must,perforce,bemodified,since
anyattempttoperformtheimpossible,i.e.,tosing avowelincon
withafundamentalwhosefre
lowerfre
unction
uencyisseveraltonesabovethatof the
uencyofthisvowel,isabortive,andmust effectageneral
disruptionoftheresonancesystem,withtheresultantproductionof an
e
trem elyunp leasn atsoun d.I
thevow el"
ee
f a w o m a,nf o r e
(asin"meet
e m i titn g a n u n p l e a sn at s c r e m a ors
a m pel , e n d a e v osrt o s i n g
) o n a h i g h C , s h e w i l l m e r eyl s u c c e d ein
uea
a n d s h e wl il n o t p r ou dc e t h e
e e v o w e.l
romthepointofviewof diction,thisforcedmodificationofvowels
fortheuppertonesis notasseriousasone wouldatfirstsuppose.The
reasonforthisstatementliesin thefactthatit istheconsonants,farmore
thanthevowels,whichma
Thisbringsusto theq
A
eforintelligibility.
uestion:What isaconsonant
consonantisasoundof definite,andusuallytransient,q
ualitychar-
acteristics,whichcannotbeassociatedwitha variablefundamental.
Thus,duringtheproductionofthe consonantsound,thevocalcordsare
separated,andarenotinvibration.I
72
notherwords,theconsonantis anin-
terruptionofthephonatedtone.I
tcannotbephonated.F
urthermore,any
attempttosingthroughtheconsonantis utterlydestructivefromthepoint
ofviewofresonancead
ustment,aswellasfromthat ofclarityofdiction.
While thisdefinitionisnotin accordancewiththegenerallyaccepted
theoryofphonetics,itis valuableforthepurposesofour presentdis-
cussion.F
romtheviewpointofthesinger,he iseitherphonatingor
interruptingphonation.I
tisfar betterforhimtoconsider theinterrup-
tionfactorasthe consonant,becausetheproblemwithwhichhehasto
deal,inthisconnection,is oneofclarityofdiction. Thisdependsupon
vigorous,rapidmovementsofthearticulatingmembers.Theserapid
movementsofthetongue,lips,etc.,interruptphonationandformthe
consonants.
Thebaseofthetongueconstitutesthe frontwallofthelaryngeal
p h a rny
( s e e F i g . 5 ) a n d t h i s w al lm a y v i rut a l l y s as u m e n ayposi-
tionaccordingtothedistribution oftensionamongthemusclesof
t h e t o nu ge . I
n o t h e r wrod s , t h e oe pn i n g ad n"
h o l dni g o p e n
ofthe
throatdependuponthetensionon,and thepositionof,thebase
ofthetongue.
TongueMuscles
Nodetaileddiscussionofthetonguemuscles isnecessary
m a y b e l o o e d u p i n a n y r ei la b l e t e t b o o
thes e
o n a n aot m y . H o w e v re,
thesubstanceofthetongueconsists principallyofmusclefibers
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
runninginalldirections.Thesemuscles comeundertwogroupings:
Thee
trinsicandtheintrinsic.The e
trinsicmusclesofthetongue
are:Genio-glossus,hyo-glossus,stylo-glossu s,chondro-glossus,pal-
a t o -lgo s s u s.(
eeF
ig.4.)
Thevitallyimportantoneofthesemuscles,whichshould come
intotensioninsinging,is thegenio-glossusmuscle,whichmuscle,
actingwiththegenio-hyoidmuscle,holdsthebase ofthetonguein
tensionawayfromtheposteriorwallofthe laryngealpharyn
(see
igs.4& 5)andthusp o e n s t h e trho a t .
Thesemuscles,actinginco-ordinationwiththeintrinsic muscles
oftheton gue,op e n t h e t hor a t , " s h a p e
t h e l a rnyg e a l pa hr y n
for
theresonationofthetoneand holditin position.
When thegenio-hyoidmuscleistensedin co-ordinationwiththe
genio-glossusmuscle,itholdsthehyoidbonefirmly inposition
a n d s t ospi t f r o m r i sni g o r d e s cn ed i n g .(
eeF
ig.4.)
nviewofth e f a c t t h a t te hh y o i d b n o e i s h e l d f im r l y i n p oist i o n
bymeansoftensiononthe genio-hyoidmusclewhenthetechnic
iscorrect,andthat thebaseofthetongueis heldforward,butnot
dropped,becauseoftensiononthegenio-glossusmuscle,theshap-
ingofthepharyngealcavitiesta
Thebaseofthetongue"
73
holds
esplaceabovethehyoidbone.
andthepharyn
is"
shaped
because
oftheposturethetongueassumes.I
arerela
fthegenio-hyo-glossusmuscles
ed,thetongueandhyoidbone willdrop,andtheresonance
chamberwillbeformedlowerthanit shouldbeby droppingthe
tongue.Thus,whenthetechniciscorrect, thevowel"
ah
isresonated
w i t h t h eot n g u e rlea t i e v l y f l atte n d e
butthevw o eldar
resonatedwiththetonguearched.A
nelongatedcavityisthus formed
whichwillresonateforthestrong,lower vowelfre
thedar "
ee. W
h e n t h e s ig ne r m a
ee
is
uencybandof
e s a t h r o tay t o n e , h edropsth e
baseofhistonguein ordertoformthisvowel.W
t h e h y iod b o n e a n d thel arn y
ee
henhedoesso,
alsodrp o t h i s c a n b e f etl. T h e d a r
vow elthusprd oucd e i s n o t r e a lyl "
dar
itisthic
Thus,forproperopen,pharyngeal resonancead
a n d t h r o tay .
ustmentthe
baseofthetonguepivotsat thehyoidbonewhichisheld up,in
itsproperposition,andthead
ustmentsaremadeabovethispivoting
point.Thebaseofthetongue andthehyoidboneshouldnever
movedowninordertoshape thepharyngealresonancecavities.
While itistrue thatinmostcaseswherethe singerdropshis
tongueandhyoidboneheis endeavoringincorrectlytoproduce
a"
dar
"
or"
m e lol w
tone.S omewh i t e , t hor a t y t n o e s a r e aslo p r o -
ducedwiththetongueandhyoid bonedepressed.I
tis,therefore,
thetonguewhicharticulatestheconsonantsandthe baseofthe
tonguewhichresonatesthevowels,becauseit"
shapes
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
p h ra y n
.(
eeFigs.3&
thelaryngeal
5 .)
urproblem,then,isto bringthesemusclesintotensionduring
phonationandtostrengthenthem,sothatthey willholdtheir
tensioninco-ordinationwiththetensionon thebreathingmuscles
andonthelaryngealmuscles.Thisdemandsa highdegreeofdevel-
opmentandaccuratead
Dar
ustmentandco-ordination.
T oe n
n t h e e a r l ytsa g e s fot h e "
ducea" dar
*
o p e nni g
procs es , t h e p u p i l m u s t por -
tone,s ep e cai l l y i n t h eaf l s etto r e g itse r . I
e v e r ya cseoffau ltytech n i c , ep s e c i lal y i n t h e e ral y s t a g es,a"
*
n p r a c tci a l l y
w h iet
A toneconsistsofthefundamental(thepitch ofthetonebeingsung) and
alltheovertones(harmonics).
Theovertonesareaccentuatedbymeansofresonancead
ustment,intwo
areas,orbands.
Thespectrum(distributionofthefundamentalandits overtones)thus
determinedgivesrisetothevowelsound.
When thelowerbandofovertonesis strongwithregardtothe upper,the
t o n e ( rov o w e)li s d a r
.Whentheupperbn adisstron gwithreg ardtothe
lower,thevoweliswhite.
Thesoundspectrumcanbephotographedandthe vowelandvowelq
(dar
o r w h i t)ec a n b e d e f iint e l y " r e a d
uality
fromth ephotg oraph .
e e T h e S c i e n c e o f V o i c e ( tihr d e d i toi n ) p a g e372.
74
t o n e i s t hor a t y a n d , t h eer f o r,el e a d s o n lytoshou ting,s
screaming.I
tial,"dar
uea
ingor
nthepast,the onlymethodofengenderingthisessen-
"
tonews ab y i m i t tai o n . I n v e r y b d acases,v eenthi s
tediousanddifficultprocedurewouldsometimesfailtoeliminate
thethroatiness.
TongueI
nstrument
igure6
showsaveryeffective,speciallydesigned,smallinstru-
mentwhichfitsunderthe tongueandwhichcanbeused topress
t h e t o nu ge b a c
i n t o i t s por p e r p oist i o n .I
n u s i n g t hsii n s t r u m e n,t
thetongueisraisedand pointedupwardandthenpressedstraight
bac
n o t d ow n .(
ig.6
Tong ueI
eeFigs.7& 9.)
nstru ment
Thisinstrumentwasdesignedforthepurposeof developingthemuscles
ofthetongue especiallythegenio-glossusmuscle.I
tsvaluetothevocal
teacherisinestimable,becauseitsusespeeds uptheprocessoftraining the
voicetoane
traordinarydegree.Nevertheless,itsemploymen tmustbesub
t o a l l t h e c od ni t i osno u t l i n edinthete
t.I
ect
f i t i s u s e d i n c ror e clty i t c a n b e cm oe
mostharmfulorevendangerous.
Thewidthoftheend whichpressesagainstthetongueis about3.25cen-
timetersanditsheightabout2.25 centimeters.Theover-alllengthofthe
instrumentisabout23centimeters
.Partofthe lowersurfaceiscutaway
sothatitwill nottouch,andhurt,thelittle cordunderthetongue.These
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
generaldimensionsseemtobebest,becauseif itwereanylargerit would
pressagainstthegumsandhurt thepupil.Thetwotopviewsin thisillus-
trationareactualsize.
Theinstrumentshouldbemadeofstainlesssteel orofcopperheavilyplated
withchromium.S
tainlesssteelisbest.
tis,ofcourse,essential thatthisinstrumentbesterilizedeach timeitis
used.
75
Theinstrumentshouldfirstbeplaced lightlywithoutpressure
againsttheundersideof thetonguewhichshouldbepushed
s t r agi h t h o r i zn ot a lyl b a c
attac
t h e t o n.eA
shema
u s t a n i ntsa n t b eofr e t h e p uipl i s t o
e s t h e a tat c
theton g u e r e a tcs a g ani s t
theinstrumentandthegenio-hyo-glossusmusclescomeintotension
refle
l y , t h ree b y p u llingth e b a s e o f t h e tn og u e f row a r d .(
eeF ig.
11.)Themusclesofthetongue mustnotbetensedbeforethe
momn etofattc a
.Theybc eo m e t n e s e r elfe
ig.7Usingth eTongu eI
lyforthers eo n tai o n o f
nstru ment
nusingthisinstrumentthe pupilmustpointthetongueupwardtoward
theroofofthemouth,being carefulnottobendit overbac
itwhileitis
beingpressedbac
wardsortense
.Theendofthe instrumentisplacedagainst
theundersurfaceofthe tonguewiththeopeningfacingdownwardssoas
nottopressagainstthe littlecordunderthe tongue.When thetonguehas
b e e n r lea
e d , i t i s c a rfeu l l y a n ddelib e r a t ley p r e se s d a l l t h e wyab a c
. N o t ie c
thattheinstrumentispointingslightly upwardnotdownwardso thatthe
tongueispressedbac
,notdown.Thisis veryimportant.Notethattherod
oftheinstrumentrestsin thecurvebetweenthethumbandfirst finger.This
inhibitsperpendicularmovement.
thetoneandtheyset thepharyngealcavitiesinthee
actresonance
position(shape)fortheresonationofthe pitchandvowel,atthe
p r e c iesm o m etno f a t t a c
.I
f t h e y b eo cmeten s e t o o s on oo r t o o
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
latetheco-ordinationisdestroyedandthe toneisthroaty.I
tisthe
reactionofthetongueagainstthe instrumentthatbringstheproper
m u s cel s i n t o r el fe
bac
fthetong ueisrela
bac
7
t e n soi n . W h e n t h e t i p o f t h etongu eispressd e
,itsbasecomesforward,therebyopeningthe throat.
e d , i ntse a d o f t n e s e d , fat e r i t h a s b e e n p r esse d
, t h e t e ah cerisliab letopushitdow n t h e p u pl i
s t h r o a.t(
ee
i g . 8 T h e T o nu ge i n N o r m al
ela
e d P o stii o n
i g . 9 T h e T o nu ge P u s h edBac
orrectlybytheTongue
nstru ment
ig.10.)Thisis harmfulandproducestheoppositeresultfrom
theonedesired,because,whenthetonguedropsdownthe throat
andthetonguemuscleswhichare antagonistictotheactionofthe
genio-hyo-glossusmusclescomeintotension,athic
,throatytone
isproduced.
Theteacher,orthestudenthimself,in usingtheinstrument,must
ma
e c e r t ani t h a t h e n eevr p u s hset h e t o n ge ud o w n . W h e n t h e
tongu e m u s cel s a r e v eyr w e a
t h e i n srtu m n e t m u s t b e ue sde
t r e mley
cautiouslyornotusedat all.
Thevalueofthisinstrumentis tremendous,becauseitenables
t h e p u pl it o p r o d u cea"
dar
"
toneim m e d itae l y . I t
s t a rstt h e p r o p er
tonguemusclesinactionandis apotentinstrumentfordeveloping
thesemuscles.I
tgreatlyspeedsupthe processoftrainingthevoice
andenablestheteachertowor
on,andhelp,thesevitallyimportant
77
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
muscles,whichareoneofthe fundamentalfactorsuponwhicha
propertechnicdepends.
ig.10I
n c o r rcet U s e o f T o n gueI
nstru ment
T h e t o n g u e bien g p u s h e d d o w nht e p u p i l
himtoproduceane
s t h r o a t te hr e b yof r c i n g
tremelythroatytone.
BThetonguebeing pushedupinsteadofstraightbac
.Thisservesonly
tobunchupthe baseofthetongueanddoes notbringthegenio-glossusmuscle
intotension.
T h e t o n g u e ntop u s h e d b ac
thepupilhasfailedto rela
deavorstopushitbac
farenu ogh.Th i s c o n dtii o n o c u crswhn e
histongueatthemomentthat theteacheren-
.Theresultof thismisuseoftheinstrumentis tobunch
upthebaseof thetongueandinducethroatiness.
u i il b iru m
Nevertheless,wor
onthetonguemusclesis
itisaccompaniedbythe properwor
uitefutileunless
ontheregistrationactionand
onthebreathingmuscles,becausephonationisa singleco-ordinated
act.E
achofthethreefactors
thelaryngealmuscles,thetongue
musclesandthebreathingmuscles areofe
ualimportance.These
threegroupsofmusclesusedin phonationmustbedeveloped
simultaneouslyandbalanced.O ver-developme ntofanyonegroup
isharmfulnot beneficialbecauseitdestroysthe e
t h e s y set m . F u r t h e r mroe , t h e t h r o a t c a ivt y c a n o t "
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
uilibriumof
hold
open ,in
itsresonanceposition,unlessthemusclesof thevibratorthe laryn
are sufficientlydevelopedforittobe possibleforthevocalcords
togenerateenoughsoundenergytoactuatethis open,"
tuned
cavity.
Theconceptofe
uilibriumisimportant.Thethreesystemsof
musclesusedinphonationmustbalanceand holdine
uilibrium
againsteachother.Thismeansthatthe membersemployedin
78
p h o ntai o n m u st"
hold,
i . e,.m u s t n o t m ove.Eq
notonlyb etwentheton g u e , l ray n
a n d t h oar
uilib riummu stoccur
,butalsoinec ah
partofthesysteminvolvedin phonationseparately.
uilib riummu s t o c c u r i n t h eht o r a
muscleandthemusclesofthe bac
, b e t ween t h e d i p ahrag matic
ribs.Thus,thediaphragmatic
muscleisheldout,while thelower,bac
ribsaredistended.
Thediaphragmcomesforwardwhiletheribmusclese
bac
pand
ward s,andths ee a n t g a o n itsi c m u s lce s m u s t e
ertane
ualpull
againsteachother,andbalance,thusholdingthe pressureofthe
breathagainsttheclosureofthe glottis.I
thee
foneoutpullstheother,
uilib r i u m i s d etsr o yd e, t h e w e a e r g r o u p clol a pe ss,andth e
h odl
i s l os t . (
e e F i g . 2 4. )
uilib riummu s t o c c u r i n t h e lray n
laryn
i s m a i nati n e d b yht e e
.Thee
uilib riumofthe
u a l ia z t i o n o f te h"
pull
o f t h e t hryo i d
musclesagainstthatofthearytenoidmuscles.This antagonism
mustbeabsolutelybalancedatall timesduringphonation.The
co-ordination,i.e.,theactualamountofarytenoidasagainstthyroid
tension,dependsuponthepitchandloudnessof thetone.Thisis
whytheproper,andbalanced,developmentofthelaryngealmus-
c l e s , ie. . , t h e rg ei s t rtai o n a cito n , m u stbewor
edout.(
eeF ig.3
uilibriummustoccurinthe musclesofthetongue.Theymust
balancewitheachother,inorder toholdthetonguefirmlyin
e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
uilib riuminitse
p h a rny
a c t p oist i o n f rot h e s h a pni g o f t h e l ayr n g a el
, i . e . ,of r t h e p r oe pr r e s o n a t i o n fot h e t o n .e(
eeF
ig.4.)
TonguePosition
When usingthetongueinstrument,thetipof thetonguemustbe
pointeduptowardtheroofof themouth.Thisenablestheteacher
toutilizetheinstrument,becausethereaction ofthetongueagainst
itengenderstensioninthe genio-hyo-glossusmuscles.However,the
tongueshouldneverbepointedupwhenthe instrumentisnot
beingused,becausethenthereis nothingforitto reactagainst
andthetendencywouldbe,therefore,toma
.)
ethepupilswallow
histongueandthusproducea throatytone.
When theinstrumentisnotbeing used,thetipofthe tongue
shouldpointdownanddrawbac
ashortdistancefromthelower
teeth.Thisproducesasortof foldingactionofthetongue,whereby
itstip,whichis pointingdown,goesbac
pulld e f o r w rad . (
alittle,whileitsbase is
e e F i g . 1 1).W h e n t o o m u c h o f t h e fol o r o f t h e
mouthisvisible,thetonguehas beendropped,orswallowed,and
thetoneisthroaty.O
fcourse,theactualpositionof thetongueis
determinedbythead
ustmentnecessarytoshape,ortune,the
79
pharyngealresonancecavitiesforeachchangeofvowel,colorand
pitch.I
tisimportantto realizethat,whensinging,thetipof the
tongueshouldneverpointupduringthe phonationofthevowel
(tone).
ig.11Tong u e i n P o stii o n f o r R e s o n aito n o f W e l l - p rd ou c e d Tn oe
Thebaseofthetongueis drawnforwardbecausethegenio-glossusandthe
genio-hyoidmusclesareinpropertension.Thethroatis thereforeopened.
Notethatthetip ofthetongueispointeddown,and drawnbac
somewhat
fromtheteeth.Note,also,thefoldedpostureof thetongue.W iththetongue
i n t h i s p oist i o n ,thevow elprodu c e d i s p r oa bb l y a d a r
ee
v o w le, b e c u ase
thecavityisrelativelylong.
Pharyngealresonancead
thebac
ustmentoccurswhenthespacebehind
ofthetonguehasbeenshaped,or tuned,properlyfor
theresn o a t in oo f t h e t o n .eT r u e , te hn a s a l p h aryn
resonancead
ta
espartinthe
ustmentforagreatmanypitchesand vowels,butit
isthesectionof thecavity(seeglossary)whichis shapedbymeans
ofthebac
ofthetonguethatis offirstimportanceinsinging.
When thehyoidbone,tongueandlaryn
cavityistoolow
aredropped,theresonance
actually,inpractice,whenthesingerendeavors
80
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
touse,orshape,the pharyngealcavitytoofardown,hewillinevit-
ablymerelysucceedinproducingthroaty,mouthresonated,tones.
Manypupilsclingtothis technicbecausetheyfeeladoublecon-
i g . 1 2 P o stii o n o f H y o i d B o n e ad nL a r y n
C
o r r e tcp o s i toi n o f l a r n y
a n d h yiod b o n e d u r i n g t h e por d u cito n o f a
technicallycorrecttone.Notethatthe laryn
andthatthehyoidboneis
isneitherdroppednorraised
heldinposition.Theseareconditionsfor anopen
n o t t h r o a t y tone.
BDroppd elaryn
a n d h y iod b o n .eN o t e t htat h e l a r y n
hasdrp opedacon -
siderabledistanceandthatthehyoidbone hasdroppedalso.Thishappens
whena"thic
R
"
o r l o u d wiht e , t hor a t y t n o e i s p r o dcue d .
aisd elaryn
a n d h y iod b o n .eN o t e t h tat h e l a r n y
becomeelevated.Thishappenswhenathin"
white,
t r o l w h ih c p e r t ani s t o t h e m ucs l e s o f t h enec
thetonguewhichdrawitdown andbac
thenproducee
a n d h y iod b o n e h v ae
throatytoneisproduced.
andthem uscls eo f
intothethroat.They
tremelythroatytoneswhichareactuallymouth
resonated.Whenthe toneisreallypharyngeallyresonated,the
onlytension,orcontrol,whichholdsthe positioning,orshaping,
ofthecavitypertainsto themusclesofthetongueand thehyoid
bone,i.e.,thegenio-hyo-glossusmuscles.Thepharyngealresonance
c a v iyt i s r e l a tvi e l y hgi h i t i s n o t d o w n t h e t h r o a, to r n e c
.
TheTongueandThroatiness
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thereareseveraltypesofthroatiness,causedinitiallyby the
positionofthetongueandtensionon thetonguemuscleswhich
areantagonistictothegenio-hyo-glossusmuscles.
nthefirst,the tipofthetongueis pulledforward,anditsbase
bac
andup.(
eeF
ig.12C.)Thisprodu cesa"
w h i t-et h r a oty
tone.
omemisguidedteacherstelltheirpupilsto pressthetongueagainst
81
thelowerteeththis isaveryefficientmeansof engenderingthistype
oftone.W henthisformofthroatinessoccurs,the uppersurfaceof
thetonguewillbeseen toformagroove.A
t h e n , a sgi n o f t h r otai n ess. A n e
grooveinthetongueis,
trem elythra oty,w hiteton eisalso
producedwhenthebaseofthe tongueisdroppedandthebody
ofthetongueis verydeeplygrooved.A nothertypeofthroatiness
thic
t h r o tai n ess i s c h a r a cet r i z d e b y a n a p p rae n tyl "
u a l iyt . I
dar
,
thic
t o c c u r s we hn t h e t o n g u e r e l a e s , d r ospd o w n t h e t h roat
a n d i s t e ne sdinthisps oi t i n o.(
eeF
i g . 1 2 B).
ig.13HyoidBoneMan i p u l tai o n
Theinde
f i n greo f e a c h h a n d i s p l a c e d r tah e r f rab a c
u n d ret h e
hyoidbone,andthethumbsplacedunderthe chin.Theteachershouldthen
tellthepupilto rela
and,havingliftedthehyoidboneup intoitsproper
position,heshouldholdit therewhilethepupilsings.I
nmildcasesofthroat-
inesstheeffortnecessarytohold upthehyoidbonemaybe relativelyslight,
butinbadcases theteachermayhavetoe
accomplishhisend.A
suree
ertaveryconsiderableeffortto
nydownmovementofthehyoidbone,againstthepres-
ertedbytheteacher,destroystheefficacyof thismanipulation.
Thus,whenthetongueisdrawnup andbac
,ordownandbac
therebynearlytouchingtheposteriorwallofthe laryngealpharyn
,
,
thetoneisthroaty.Theteacher mustbeabletodistinguishbetween
adar
, o p e n t oe na n d a d a r
,thic
-thra otyton e.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
yoidBonePositionofLaryn
Thehyoidboneissituateddirectly behindthelowerborderof
thechin , i n t h e o r dni a r y a titt u d e fot h e h e a d .I
entiretythroughthes
82
t m a y b e f e l t i n ist
in.Thebaseofthe tongueandthegenio-
hyoidandmylohyoidmuscles,whichformthefloorof themouth,
areattachedtoitsupper border.Thelaryn
issuspendedfromits
lowerborderbythethyro-hyoidmembraneandthethyro-hyoid
ligam ents.(
I ND X
eeF igs.2&
F
I NG
4) .
R
(PressUp)
TH UMB
ig.13
yoidBoneManipulation(concluded)
BThisfigure indicatesthepointonthe hyoidboneagainstwhichthe
inde
fingershouldpressupand,in certaincases,forwardwhenthismanipu-
latin o i s b e i n g p efro r m ed.I
talsoshw o s t h e p oni t i n t h e f r n otofthenec
at
whichthethumbsshouldrest.Themanipulationis performedwithbothhands,
symmetrically.
When thebaseofthetongue isheldforward,i.e.,whenthethroat
is"
opened,
becauseofthetensiononthe genio-hyo-glossu smuscles,
thecurveatthe baseofthetongueis straightenedout(seeF
9&
igs.
1 1 .)
When thetonguedropsbecausethegenio-glossusandthe
genio-hyoidmuscleshaverela
ed,andtheantagonisticmusclesof
thetonguehavecomeintotension,the hyoidbonedescendsand
83
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thelaryn
alsodropsaconsiderabledistance.Thisestablishesthe
conditionsforabsolutethroatiness,becausethedroppedtongue
closs et h e t h r ota. A
s i g n o f t hor a t ie ns s . (
ne
c e s svi e l y d rp op e d l ayr n
i s , t h ree f oer , a
eeF igs.10A & 12B.)
Thereis,then,acorrect positionofthelaryn
andhyoidbone.
f t h e y a r e tooh i g h , o r t o l o w , t h e tn oe i s t h r o tay . I
n p r a c tci e ,
thetongueandhyoidboneare farmoreoftendroppedthanraised
whenthetechnicisthroaty.This formofthroatinessisalwaysaccom-
paniedbysomedegreeofmi
edregistration.
When thegenio-glossusmusclebecomestense,thegenio-hyoid
muscleshouldalsobecometense,therebyholdingthehyoidbone
inpositionandhelpingto eliminatethe"
Thecorrectpositionofthe laryn
swallowing
ofthetongue.
shouldbemaintainedatalltimes,
irrespectiveofpitchorvowel.Thehyoid boneshouldneitherdrop
norrisetoofar.
yoidBoneManipulation
Where thehyoidbonedrops,itmay beheldupby theteacher
byinsertingtheinde
fingerofeachhandundereach sideofthe
hyoidbone,withthethumbspressingup underthechin,andlifting
itupj
u s t b eof r e t h e p uipl a t t a c
s t h e t o n .e(
eeF igs.13A &
B.)
Thismanipulationmustbemadebefore notafterorduring the
attac
. T h e p u pl im u s t r eal
s o t h a t t h e t ecah e r c a n m a e t h e a d
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
m e n.tI
n m a n y c aess t h e I
r y o i d bn oe s h o udl b e p r e se sdforw ardas
wellasup.
Thismanipulationisoftenveryhelpfulin alleviatingthroatiness.
fthereisany sorenessoftheglands,whichoftenoccurs inbad
casesoffaultytechnic,thismanipulationmaybe somewhatpainful.
Norm a l l y , hw o e v re, i t i s n o t . E v e n w h e n t hsis o r e nses e
generallydisappearsinafewlessons.W
ists,it
herethedroppingofthe
hyoidboneisverypronounced,itis ofteninadvisablefortheteacher
tousethetongueinstrumentuntil thisconditionhasbeenalleviated.
n s u c h c a sse, r e a lyl d a r
, l o w e-rr e g i s t e r t oe ns s h o udl n o t b e s u n,g
becausesuchtonestendonlyto dropthehyoidbonestill further.
tremewhiteness,however,shouldnotbeemployed.
Thedroppingofthehyoidbone iscausedbytherela
ationof
thegenio-glossusandgenio-hyoidmusclesandbythetensingof
t h e t o nu ge m u s cel s w h i h careantg a o n itsi c t o t h e m .(
Thistensionmaybeso greatthatitre
teachercane
eeF
ig.4.)
uiresalltheeffort thatthe
ertifheis toovercomethisantagonistictensionand
succeedinholdingupthe hyoidbone.C onstrictortensionscanbe
incrediblystrong
84
ust-
fterthetongueinstrumentisused forawhile,it maybeaban-
donedtemporarily.Whenan openingoccursitsre-employmentis
u s u al ly i n d i a cted.In thiswy a t h e r e i s a d i rcet m e a n s fow o r
ing
onthetonguemuscles,whenevernecessary,throughouttheentire
processoftrainingthevoice.
ProperUseofTongueI
nstrument
Teachersmustbediscriminating,correct,andcarefulin theuse
ofthistongueinstrument.R
emember,itisonlya toola toolfor
helpingthetongueactionanddevelopingthetonguemuscles which
shouldbeusedin phonation.I
tisneithera magicpatentmethod,
norapanaceaforall vocalills.I
fusedincorrectlyit doesmore
harmth angood . T h e t e ah c e r m utsb e s
i l l e d i n istu s e o r t h e r eu slts
areharmful.
W h i l e t h e t o n ge ui s b e i n g p uh sedbac
, i t m u s t b e r eal
istensd e,itisimps os i bel f o r t h e t e c a h e r t o p uh sitbac
ed.I
fit
byforce
ifheendeavorstodo so,heonlysucceedsin hurtingthepupiland
inforcinghimto produceaverythroatytone.I
thetonguedownthepupil
ness.I
ftheteacherpushes
sthroat,hemerelyengendersthroati-
nusingthisinstrument,it isbesttoput thelefthandabove
thepupil
schin,holdthe handleoftheinstrumentfirmlyin the
righthand,andletthe rodrestin thearchbetweenthethumband
thefirstfingerof thelefthandinsomewhatthesame mannerasa
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
b i l l i rad c u e i s u s d e.(
eeF
i g s . 79- . ) T h i s ih ni b i t s prep e n d i c u l ra
movementoftheinstrumentandpermitstheteacherto pressthe
tonguebac
inastraight(horizontal)linemoreefficiently.
Thereadermustnotimaginethatthere is.somesecret,magic
methodinvolvedinthis.H
owever,itisdangerousforanyoneto
attempttousethistongueinstrumentwithoutcareful direction.
tsproperuseshouldbe taughtcarefully.F
g u i d e t o istp r o p reu s a g e i s t h e taec h e r
urthermore,theultimate
searwhichmu stbeable
tohearwhetherthetoneis improvedtechnicallyandinq
uality
whenheusesit.This meansthattheteachermustnot onlyk
now
agoodtonefroma badtone,butalsothat hemustbeableto detect
relativelyslightvariationsofq
deliberately,atathroatyq
uality.Manyteachers,alas
aim,
uality.Theincorrectuseofthis instru-
mentcould,unfortunately,helpsuchteacherstowardstheirfalse
goal.
85
h a p tre3
D
V E L O PM
NT O F TH E L A R Y N G A
L M U
C L
egistration
(ControlofI
n t e nist y )
Thevocalapparatusconsistsofthreeparts:
1.Theactuator
2.Thevibrator
3.Theresonator
llotherph asesoftc eh n i c r s et u p o n t h eproperw or
ingoutofth e
problemsofregistration.
Theterm"
register
Mostpeopletal
has,inthepast,beenused withvariousmeanings.
fthreeregisters o upper,middleandlower,meaning
high,middleandlowpitchranges.
Theentireq
uestionofregistrationrestswiththe properco-ordination
ofthemuscleswhichstretchthe vocalcords.
Therearetwogroupsofmuscles whichstretchthevocalcordsand
holdthemintensionagainstthe pressureofthebreath:
a.Thethyroidmuscles(crico-thyroidandthyro-arytenoidmuscles)
b.Thearytenoidmuscles(posteriorandlateralcrico-arytenoid
muscles)
Theq
uestionofregistrationpertainstothe co-ordinationofthesetwo
groupsofmuscles.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
i n c e t h ree a r e t w,oa n d o n l y t w o,grou p s o f m u s lce s i n t h e l ayr n
thereareonlytworegisters.A
,
swillheshownlater, theregistrationaction
pertainstothecontrolof intensitynotto pitchranges.
When, forasofttonewhich isbeingswelled,thetensionon thevocal
cordsisbeingheld againstthebreathpressurebymeansof addedtension
onthesmallermuscles thearytenoidsthefalsettoregisteris inaction.
When, atacertaindegreeof intensity,addedtensioncomesintothe
heaviergroupofmusclesthe thyroidsthelowerregisterhas come
intoaction.
Letusfirst considerhowtheregisterswor
With aperfectvoicethead
nderidealconditions: u
ustmentandco-ordinationofthemuscula-
tureusedinphonationis virtuallyrefle
,andthesinger hasaperfectly
clear,clean-cutmentalconceptofall thecharacteristicsofthetonehe is
abouttoproduce,i.e.,aconceptof pitch,q
uality,intensityandvibrato.
saresultof thisconcept,nerveimpulsestravelalongdiversenerve
fibersandbringintotension themuscleswhichshouldbein actioninthe
8
correctbalance,i.e.,correctco-ordinatione
ists.F
orthisreason,the
teachermust,fromtheverybeginning,buildup theconceptthatprona-
tionisa single,unitco-ordination.
orthegivenpitch,q
ualityandintensitythereshouldbea certain
definitebalancebetweentheactionofthetwo groupsofmuscleswhich
actuatethevocalcords.Thearytenoidactionpredominatesforthe high
pitchesandforthelow intensities.
t i s f o u n d i n p rcat i c e t htae v e r y vioc e m a l e o r f m e alehastw o
definiteregisters.Thereisnofunctionaldifferencebetweenmaleand
femalevoices.
1 . F a l s etto
n i t s p u r e f rom t h e f a lest t o i s v eyr l i g h t i n t h e m i d d l e fot h e r a n g e
andincreasesrapidlyinpoweras thescaleisascended.This registerhas
defin i t e l i mtia t i n osofpow e r a n d w il le i t h e r c rca
beyondacertainpointofintensity.W
moreorlesspleasingq
2 . L o w reR
or"
mi
"
ifpushd e
henthefalsettoispure itisof
uality.
e g i set r
Thelowerregisterischaracterizedby afargreaterintensityat any
givenpitchthanis thefalsetto.Theq
ualityofthisregisterwhen unco-
ordinatediscrude.Theintensitycan beincreasedtothema
nessforthegivenvocal organswithoutthevoicecrac
nsomevoices,wheremi
imumloud-
ing.
edregistrationoccurs,thesetworegisters
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
mustfirstbeisolatedso thattheymaybeproperlydevelopedandulti-
matelyco-ordinatedintheproperbalance.Theimportantpointto note
isthatbothregistersare presentineveryhumanvoice.
When bothregistersarefullydevelopedandproperlyresonated,they
co-ordinateoftheirownaccord,providedthatthe properconcepts,espe-
ciallythatofthe voicemechanismasasingleunit,havebeen engendered
inthepupil
smind.Theteachermustnot worryaboutco-ordinatingthe
registers.H isproblemisoneof purifying,developing,balancingand
resonatingthemproperly,andengenderingtheproperconcepts.W hen
thishasbeendoneco-ordinationis automatic.Theattemptmustnever
bemadetoco-ordinatetheregistersat tooearlyastage.
Thefollowingdiagramsindicatetheprobablemannerinwhichthe
registers(laryngealmuscles)co-ordinate(
igs.14-17):
igure14representstheprobablemannerin whichthelaryngeal
musclesco-ordinatewhentheregistrationiscorrect.
Themagnitudesofmusculartensionarenaturallya matterofj
udg-
ment,becausetherearenoavailablemeansforactually measuringthem.
Therefore,ascaleshowingachangein musculartension,whichwould
correspondtoapitchrange ofthreeandahalf tofouroctavesifall of
thetensionwereemployedforraisingpitch only,hasbeenchosen.-
tisnot unreasonabletoassumethisrange,becausesomeofthetension
isundoubtedlyusedforbracingthe vocalcords,whilesomeisused for
theincreaseinintensity.Thesediagramsprobablyshow,ina roughway,
whatishappeningq
uantitatively,andalmostcertainlyshowthecorrect
ualitativepicture.
ThetwocurvesinA
(
igure14)indicatethemannerin whichthe
tensionon,first,thearytenoidgroupof musclesandthenonthethyroid
groupincreases,orisco-ordinated,fora low-pitchtone,astheintensity
rises.
87
Noticethatatthepianissimo,i.e.,the lowestpossibleintensityunder
propertechnicalconditions,thetensiononthe lowerregistergroupof
musclesisconsiderablyhigherthanthaton thefalsettogroup.A
sthe
intensityrisesthetensiononthe arytenoidmusclesincreasesuptoa
certainpoint(stilla verysofttone)whilethetensionon thethyroid
musclesremainspracticallyconstant.A
bovethispointofintensitythe
tensiononthethyroidmusclesincreasesregularly,whilethat onthe
arytenoidsremainsconstantuptothepoint ofma
R R
imumintensity.
P P
100.
Fig.
L=
L o w reR
F =
B="
"
J
_ _L
F
F
F
m i d l eot n .e
P P. P M
" h i g h ot ne .
.F
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
S O U ND R P E S S
UR E
I N T N
I T
-A R B
TR A R Y
UN UN
T
.
500X>00
14DiagrammaticR
epresentationoftheProperC
o f t h e R e g i s t e r s A
c t i o n v.sP i t c h
F
S 102050100200
B(
e g i set r
a l se tot
s : R e g i s t e r C o o r d i n a toi n f o r l o w tn oe .
C=
PR P
o-ordination
igure14)showsthesamephenomenonfora middletone.Notice
here,however,thattheinitialintensity,i.e.,theintensityat thepianissimo,
isconsiderablygreaterthanthatof thelowtone.Noticealsothat the
initialtensiononthethyroid musclesisgreater,andthaton thearytenoid
musclesfargreater,thanitwas forthelowtone.A
sbefore,therising
muscles,butinthiscase, thethyroidmusclesdonotstart ta
tensionuntilthenormalintensity(M.
ingonadded
fromthispointon,the tensiononthearytenoidmusclesremainsvirtually
untilthepointof ma
C
(
eonadditionaltension
imumintensityhasbeenreached.
igure14)illustratesthismuscular co-ordinationforahightone.
Noticethatatthepianissimo,whichis considerablylouderthanthat
indicatedoneitherofthe othercurves,thetensiononthe arytenoid
88
.)isreached.Noticealsothat,
constant,while,asbefore,thethyroidmusclesta
intensityisfirstprovidedfor byanincreasingtensiononthe arytenoid
musclesisfargreaterthan thatonthethyroids.Noticealso thatthe
arytenoidmusclescontinuetota
eontensionwhilethe tensiononthe
thyroidsremainsconstantuntilaveryhigh pointofintensityhasbeen
reached.
A
(
igure14 ) r e p r eesn t s a l o w t n o e , b u t ntot h e b o t t m o oftheran ge
atwhichthelowerregisteraction wouldpredominateinafarhigher
degree.I
nthisA
diagramthelowerregisteractionpredominatesover
theentirerangeofintensitye
ceptatthevery lowestend.
Lowerregisterorfalsettoactionmeansthe rateofchangeintension
onthegroupofmuscles whichcharacterizestheregister,andnotthe
actualtensiononthemuscles.Thusthe registeractioninoneor the
otherregisterisindicatedby theslope,notheightofthe curve.
NoticethatinB (
igure14)theaction ofthetworegisters,asalready
defined,isevenlybalanced,inasmuchasthefalsettoactionpredominates
uptoM.
.forthisparticular pitch,whilethelowerregisterpredominates
abovethisintensity.Letit beveryclearthat,whilethe tensiononthe
arytenoidsisincreasing,thesingeris usingthefalsetto.A
tthemoment
whenthetensiononthethyroid musclesstartstoincrease,heis using
thelowerregister.
C
(
igure14 ) i n d i c tae s a h i g h t n o e , b u t n tot h e e
trem etopofthe
range,atwhichthefalsettoactionwould predominateuptopractically
thema
i m u m p ion t o f i n tn es i t y frot h i s p i t c h .I
n t h e d i a gar m i n dci a t e d ,
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thefalsettoactionpredominatesuptoa veryhighpointofintensity.Thus,
fortheveryhightones,the falsettoonlyisused,unlessthe intensityis
absolutelyfortissimo.
tveryhighpitchesthe falsettomusclescanholdthetensionof the
vocalcordsagainstthepressureof thebreathupto nearlythema
imum
possibleintensity,althoughthelowerregistermusclesarealways"
behind
thefalsetto.A
tthelowpitchesthe falsettoonlygoesaverylittle way,
andactually,forsuchpitches,this registerissucha lightwhisperasto
bepracticallytoneless.I
e
nthemiddleofthe rangethebalanceisabout
u a l f o r n rom a l i n t e n stii e s .
nF
i g . 1 5 t h e por p e r b laa n c e o f te hr e g i set r s , o e v r t h e e n trie r a n g e
ofthevoice,isindicated indiagrammaticform.
nsingingupthe scalefromthelowestpitch,the falsettoregisteris
addedq
uiterapidlyatfirst andslowsdowninthemiddle pitchregion,
s o t h a t , i nht i s m i d d leregin o , t h eer i s a p p r o
tionoftheregisters.A
i m a tley a n e
u a l c o -rod i n -a
bovethemiddleregionthefalsettoaction increases
rapidlyuptothe highesttoneoftherangewhich ispurefalsetto.
Thesecurves,andthetwocurveson mi
&
edregistration(
igs.1
17),arefurnishedtovisualizethe actionoftheregisters,when
properlyandwhenimproperlyco-ordinated.Theyareq
ualitativeonly
andarederivedfromobservationsmadeduringtheprocess ofisolating
alsobasedonaconsiderationof thephysiologicalprinciplesinvolved.
nF
ig.15thein t e n stiy i n d i a ctedisthen o r m lai n t e nist y f o r t h e gvi e n
s e e n t htat h e n o r m alinten s i t y f roA
(
5 o n t h e h o rzi o n t las c a l e , w h e r esaf o r B (
forC (
i g . 1 4 ) i t i s a t a bu ot 2 5 0 . E q
s c a l e c ror e s p ondapp ro
89
i m a t ley t o e
ig.14itwillbe
i g . 1 4 ) o c u r s a t t h e pion t m a r
ed
ig.14)itisatab out25,an d
u a l d i sat n c e s aol n g t h i s hroi z o n tal
u a l d i fef r e n e csinloud ness.
andco-ordinatingtheregistersofa largenumberofpupils.Theyare
pitch.h Tisintn e s i t y icnr e ae s s a s t h e p i th crises.I nF
When thevoiceisused properly,itsnormal(ornatural)intensity
increasesasthepitchrises, inabouttheproportionindicatedin
Thisiswhythe loudnessofnormalintensity(orM.
pitch.Theintensities(mar
ig.14.
.)varieswiththe
edaccordingtothemusical notation)in
ig.14indicatetheactual intensityrangeofthevoiceover itscomplete
pitchrange.
100
75
o
50
z
LU
o
25
F A L
E T T
L O W E R
R
E
G
S
T
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
R
O C T A V E S
ig.I
Diagram maticRepresn e t a toi n o f t h e P r p o e r C o - o r d i n tai o n
o f t h e R e g i s t e r s a s a F u n c t i o n o f P icth
Thisfigureillustratestheregistrationactionat normalintensityforeach
tone(shownalongthehorizontala
is)overtherange ofawell-producedvoice
(threeoctaves).
Theperpendiculara
isshowsthepercentageofeach registeremployedat
t h e p i th cesshow n o n t h e h o rzi o n tlaa
i s . N oet t h a t , a t t h ee
therange,purelowerregisteris employed,whileatthee
tremeb o t t o m fo
tremetopwefind
purefalsetto.
When thetechniciscorrect, bothgroupsofmusclesarefully developed
andproperlyco-ordinated.
Theactualcontrolofintensity,whenthe techniciscorrect,is accom-
plisheddirectlybymeansofthe mechanismofthevibrato.I
talsodepends
upontheproperco-ordinationofthelaryngealmuscles,and uponthe
degreeoftensiononthearytenoidmuscle.The functionofthismuscle
istobring togetherthearytenoidcartilagesandthusappro
vocalcords.A
heldine
imatethe
tnormal,orlouderthannormal,intensitythe cordsare
trem e l y c l oe sappro
i m a toi n . A s t h e i n tn es i t y dor p s b e lw o the
normalforagivenvoice,the arytenoidmuscletendstorela
,andthe
vocalcordsgraduallyseparateuntil,atthe lowestpossibleintensity(this
intensityvariesaccordingtothenaturalpowerof anygivenvoice)they
aresofarseparatedthat theairrushesoutand thetonebecomesnearly
apurewhisper.F
90
ortheabsolutewhisperthecords aresowidelyseparated
thatphonationceasesaltogether.Thecharacteristicoftheabsolute
whisperisthat,whilethevowelsand consonantscanbedefinitelydis-
tinguished,novariationofthefundamentalorpitch ispossible,because
thevocalcordsarenot invibration.
We willnowconsiderwhatoccurswhenthe perfectly-producedvoice
attac
satone.Foratoneofdefin itepitch ,q
u a l iyt a n d i n t n esityth ere
isacertainoptimumco-ordinationofthe laryngealmuscles.Letuscon-
sideramiddletonewhich isattac
edsofdy:Bothsetsofmuscles come
intoactioninthe correctbalanceandstretchthe vocalcordstothe
properlengthandtensionforthe tone.A
action.S
tthisintensitythe falsettoisin
upposethatthetoneis thenswelled
thetensiononthearytenoid
musclesincreases,untilapointof intensityisreachedatwhich theywould
begintostrain,oroverload,underthe tensionnecessaryfortheholding
ofthetensionofthe cordsagainsttheincreasingpressureof thebreath
on
v i b r tao i m p u l s e . A t a b o u t t h i s p o itnt h e t e n soi n o n t h e t hryo i d
musclesstartstoincreasewhilethe tensiononthearytenoidsremains
appro
imatelyconstantforallfurtherincreasein intensity.When the
pitchishigher,the falsettoactiongoesfurther,andwhenthepitch is
lowerthisactiondoesnot gosofar.Note:Thefalsettodoes notgoout
ofactionwhenthelowerregister co-ordinateswithit.
Perfectco-ordinationoftheregistersoccursonly inthecaseof a
reallygreatvoice.Thereisno singeroftodaywhoseregistrationisper-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
fect.I nthepastw e h a v e h a d scuh e
ir
byLu nnan dS
a m pel s a s C a r u s o , E m m y D etsi n n ,
am m a cr o .
neoftheprincipalfactors invocaltraininglies intheendeavorto
appro
imatemoreandmorecloselytheconditionsof perfectregistration.
Without theproperwor
ingoutofthe problemofregistration,anyradical
orperm anentim p r o vm e entinapup il
svoiceisou t o f t h e q u e s toi n .
ememberthattheentirevocalmechanismactsas onesingleco-ordi-
natedunit.H
ad
ence,iftheregistersareperfecdyco-ordinated,theresonance
ustmentandthevibratoactionmustalso beperfect.I
registrationisfaulty,theresonancead
nversely,whenthe
ustmentandvibratomustalsosuffer.
Theproperlyusedvoiceshouldhavean effectiverangeofatleast
threeoctaves.Thelimitedrange,whichisso commonaresultoffaulty
registration,practicallyalwaysistraceabletoimpropertraining.F
registration,withtheaccompanyingincorrectresonancead
aulty
ustment,
maycurtailtherangeby anoctaveorevenmore.Theproductionof good
softtones,andaboveall,ofhigh toneswhicharefreeandvibrantis
impossiblewhentheregistrationisfaulty.Thealternativeis eitherto
shout,whichisobviouslyob
(constricted)tones"
ectionable,ortoproducedeliberatelythroaty
headtones.
o f a r we hae vbeencon s i d eirn g i d elac o n d iito n s . I n p r a c tci e w e d o
notencounterperfectvoices.Letus thereforeconsiderthephenomena
offaultyregistration.
itherthearytenoids,thethyroidsorboth groupsoflaryngealmuscles
maylac
d e v leo p mn et .
Thereisabsolutelynodifferenceinfunction betweenthemaleand
femalevocalorgans,despitethefactthatwe oftenfindwomenusingthe
falsettoalone,ormi
edfalsetto,forspeechaswell asforsinging,while
normalmenalwaysuseeitherthelowerregister ormi
a n d t h e mn a
91
s f a l s etto i s u s u lal y u n dvee l o p ed.I
edlowerregister
tseemsob viou sthat
theproblemofthevocalteacher shouldcenterlargelyaroundtheunde-
velopedregister.Unfortunately,thisisafactwhichmanyvocal teachers
oftodayfailtorecognize.Theyare wonttotrain,orendeavorto train,
thelowerregisteronlyoftheir male,andthefalsettoonlyoftheir female
pupils.
Theuntrainedlowerregisterofa womanstarts,orisfirst discovered,as
acrude,loud,ratherunpleasantsoundsuch asisusedby
Theuntrainedfalsettoofamanis
coonshouters.
firstdiscoveredasalight,silly and
moreorlesseffeminatesound.Proper,balanceddevelopmentofthe
laryngealmusclesandcorrectresonancead
ustmentcompletelytrans-
formtheseunpleasantsounds,withtheresultthat theregistersultimately
co-ordinate.Themalefalsettoshouldneverbeusedin performance.
Practicallyallbeginnersarefoundto sufferfromalac
ofdevelopme nt
ofthelaryngealmuscles,andasa resultofthiscondition,faultyco-ordina-
tionofthesemusclesoccurs.Let usconsidersomeofthe casesoffaulty
co-ordinationfoundinactualpractice:
1.Thelowerregisteronlymayhe used.
c t u al ly t h e r e i s awl a sys o m e - m i
(Mi
e d r e g itsr a toi n w i l l b e e
rangeise
t r e m ley l i m iet d a n d t h e u pperton e s a r e a lot g e te hr l a c
w o mn au s i n g t hsit e c h nci i s g e n e r lal y t e r m eda"
malevoicetheq
tureofrg e i s t rtai o n i n t hsic a s e .
plain e d l a t e.r) U n dret h e s e c o n ditin osthe
c o o n s hu ot e r .
ing.A
Withthe
ualityisalwaysthroatyandthehighest toneswhichhe
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
canreach(actuallymiddletones)are e
tremelythroatyandstrained.
2.Thefalsettoonlymaybe used.
e r e a g ian m i
e d r e g itsr a toi n i s b o u n dtooccurtosom edegre,be-
causeth e l o w e r tn oe s o f a w o m an
svoiceinth i s r e g i setr a r e s o w e a
as
tobepracticallyuseless,and,howevereffeminateamanmaybe, heis
hardlyli
elytoattempttosing allthetimein thepurefalsettoregister.
eryligh t c o l o r tau r a s p orans om a y u s e t h isad
l e s s p uer f o r m . h Tebestknowne
u s t mn et i n i t s m o r e ro
a m pel o f t h i s t e h cnicistherd aio
coloratura,whosevoiceispracticallyinaudibleuntilshe reachesahigh
tone.
Therangeofsucha singer
svoiceis notnearlyaslimitedasi sthat
oftheonewhocomesunder headingnumberone,wherelittlemorethan
anoctaveandahalf canbecovered.V
eryhightonesindeedcan sometimes
beproducedwiththepurefalsetto ad
ustmentalone.S uchtonesare,
howv e e r , mree s
uea
s,andofnora e l v a l u e rat i s tci a l l .yF
u r t h rem o r,e
theytendtodisappearaftera fewyears,unlessthelowerregisteris
developedandtheyarerelatedto,andbalancedwith,i t.
3.Bothregistersmaybeused unco-ordinatedandwithabrea
betwee n
them.
Thisisfarbetter thantheconditionsoutlinedunderheadings1 and2,
p r o vdi e d t h tas h e e m pol y s i t u p t o a t l e s at m i d d leA
orB
,becau sethe
merefactthatawomanis actuallyusingherlowerregister,indicates
thatrelativelypureregistrationhasbeenestablished.
t m a y b e a s w lel t o m e n toi n h e r e t h atthepup i l w h o s t rat s w i t h a
definitebrea
betweentheregistersisfareasier totrainthanonewho
usesoneregisteronlyor,worse still,mi
edregistration.Thefirstprocess
intrainingavoice istofindand isolatebothregisters,andbeforethisis
92
donenovocaldevelopmentispossible.Thus,thepupil whostartswith
twodefinite,uncoordinatedregistersisinthe samecondition,orstage
ofdevelopment,astheonewhostartedwithone registerandhasfound
a n d d ee v l o pd et h e o t h re
o r t h e o n e wo h, h a vni g s t a ret d w i t h m i e d
registration,hassucceededinseparatingthevoiceinto twopartsand
establishingrelativelypureregistration.Thepupilwithadefinite brea
startsinafairly advancedstageoftechnicaldevelopment.
Themanwhousesthepure falsettoforhissofttones willindeedbe
ma
ingillegitimate,foolishandeffeminatesounds,butheis notstraining
hisvoiceinanythingli
high,softtoneswithane
andmi
ethesamedegreeasthe onewhoproduceshis
tremeconstrictionofthelaryngealpharyn
edfalsettoregistration.Neitherveryhighnorsoft tonesshould
everbesungbya man,inperformance,beforepureregistrationand
pharyngealresonancead
Mi
ustmenthavebeenestablished.
e d r e g itsr a toi n i s t h e w osrt o f a l l f a u l t s i n s i n gni g o r s p e a
Theindividualwhousesapronouncedformof mi
desig nateds ao n e w i t h " n o n a t u r a l v ioc e .
r e g itsr a t in o: M i
brea
e d f a le sttoandm i
a.M i
10
F
e d F a sl et to (
e e F i g. 1
edregistration:
.)
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
=F
L=
ed
n e i t h rec a s e t h e
tremelyunpleasantq ualitywhichresultsfromthis technic.
Thisiswhathappensin thecaseofmi
20
T h e r e rae t w o f om r sofmi
e d l o wrer e g i s tre. I
i n t h e v oci e m a y b e a b sentandquiteawideran gemaybecv oerd e,
despitethee
50
ing.
edregistrationis
aM l tt o
L o w reR
e g i set r
2S 1020
S O U ND R P E S S
50
100
ig.1
UR E
I NT
N
I T
Diagram maticRepresn e t a toi n o f M i
A R B
edF
TR A R Y
UN
T
.
a l s etto
egistration
93
When thetoneisattac
edthebalanceor co-ordinationbetweenthe
arytenoidandthyroidmusclesisincorrect,both arytenoidandcrico-
thyroidgroupsofmusclesareundeveloped.Thearytenoidmusclesare
lessundevelopedthanthecrico-thyroidmuscles.W hentheintensityis
increasedtheaddedtensionista
enupbyboth setsofmusclestogether,
sothatthecorrect co-ordinationneverprevails.
igure1
i n d i ctae s , i n d ig ar a m m a t i c f om r ,mi
e d f a le s t t o r eigs t r aito n
foramiddletone.
Noticethat,attheattac
(pianissimo),thetensiononthearytenoid
musclesisfarhigherthan thatindicatedinF
ig.14fora toneofsimilar
pitch.Noticealsothat,as theintensityincreases,thetensionisadded
tobothsetsof muscles(thethyroidsandarytenoids)uniformlyand
s i m utla n eu os l y . F o r t h i s r e a sn ot h e m i
e d f a le s t t o c h raa c t rei s t i c roq
u a l iyt
ismaintainedthroughouttheentireintensityrange.
Thatthisistrue isindicatedbythefact that,inactualpractice,anyone
employingthistypeoftechnicretainsthe e
mi
tremelythroaty,unpleasant,
e d f a l stet o q u a l iyt a t a l l i n t n e s i t ise.
Theq
ualityofawoman
nthecaseofamn a
svoiceusingthis technicisthinand shrill.
svoiceitise
trem elythra o t y a n d ef fe m ia nt e . N o
partofthevoicehas anyrealpower.Thevibratoisabsentand, inmany
cases,apronouncedtremolooccurs.
igure17illustrates,indiagrammaticform,mi
edlowerregistration
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
foramiddletone.
fhightonescan bereachedatall,and thismaybepossible,they
arethinandthroaty.
b.Mi
e d L o wreR
e g i srta t i n o(
attac
henthesinger
s t h e t o n ,et h e b a l n aceoften s i o n i s t o t h e tyhr o i d ed n. A s t h e
intensityisincreased,bothsetsof musclesta
andsimultaneouslyasinthecase ofthemi
eupthetensionuniformly
edfalsetto.
Noticethat,inthisc ase,thetensiononthethyroidmuscles,at the
attac
(pianissimo),isfarhigher,andthaton thearytenoidsisfarlower
thanind icatd einF
i g . 1 4 . N toi c e a lo sthat,asw ithF ig.1
tensionfortheincreasein intensityista
, t h e a d dd e
enupbybothgroups ofmuscles
uniformlyandsimultaneously.
Theq
ualityproducedbythistypeof technicisaptto beevenmore
unpleasantthanthatresultingfrommi
edfalsetto.Thepower,however,
isconsiderablygreater,whiletherangeis morelimited.A
tremolooftenaccompaniesthistypeofmi
pro nounced
edregistration.
Thereadershouldbeveryclear astothedifferencebetweenco-
ordinatedregistrationandmi
edregistration.Theoneandonlypoint
o f s i m ial r i t y lei s i n t h e f a tct h a t t h eer i s n o b r e a
i n t h e v o ie c.With
co-ordinatedregistrationthebalancebetweenthetwogroupsofmuscles
whichactuatethevocalcordsis correctattheinceptionof thetoneand,
a s i t i s s w e lel d , t h e ad de d t e niso n i s t a
e n u p f i r s t b y te ha r y t n eoid
group,untilthepointis reachedatwhichtheyarefully loaded.A tthis
pointtheaddedtensionis ta
enupbythe thyroids,butthetensionon
thearytenoidsismaintained.Thus,pureregistrationpersistsdespitethe
factthatco-ordinationhasbeenattained.
nthecaseofm i
94
e e F i g . 1 7).
Thisistheinverse ofthecasediscussedabove.W
e d r e g itsr a toi n t h e c oo- r d i n ationofm uscls ei s i n c o r -
r e c t a t t h e sat r t , a n dtheaddd e t e n s in oi s t a
musclesuniformlyandsimultaneously.Pureregistrationisalwayslac
Theproofofthisstatementlies inthefactthat ami
i r r e se pc t i e v o f w h e te hr i t b e m i
ing.
ed-registertone,
e d f a le sttoormi
retainsitsunpleasant,characteristicq
e n u p b y b oht g r o u p s o f
e d l o wrer e g i s tre,
ualityatallintensities.Thus,if
suchatoneis swelledtothegreatestpossibleintensity,thelowerregister
nevercomesintoaction,becausethecharacteristicsof thelowerregister
donotappear.I
nversely,whensuchatoneis softenedtopianissimo,the
characteristicsofthepurefalsettoare notrevealed.Thus,ami
ed-register
tonecannotbechangedintofalsettoor lowerregisterbyanymeans
otherthanbytheeliminationof thisformoftechnicand bythesepara-
tionandisolationofthe tworegistersthroughaprocessof properly
conductedvocaltraining.
L=
L o w reR
F =
a g i sat r
a l sa tot
251020
S O U ND R P E S S
UR E
I NT
N
I T
A R B
TR A R Y
UN
T
.
50
ig.17Diag ramm a t i c R e p r e s e nat t i o n foM i
e d L o w reR
e g i srta t i n o
Theregulationofintensity,underproperconditionsofregistration,
isafunctionof thevibratoandlaryngealmuscles.
nmi
e d r e g itsr a toi n t h i s c otnr o l o f i net n s iyt b e c o m e s a f u n cito n o f
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
theconstrictormusclesofthe laryngealpharyn
andofthebreathblast.
stheintensitydiminishes,thetensionwhich isalreadyonthesecon-
strictormuscles,increases,sothatthe softeningofthetoneisactually
accomplishedbytheprogressiveconstrictionofthethroat.A
timethebreathe
t o t h e r a t e foe
95
tthesame
pulsiondiminishesthus,theintensityis proportional
p u l s in oo f t h e b r e tah . W h e n t h e t e c h n i c i s c o rer c t , t h e
b r e aht e
itsma
p u l soi n d r o p s s at h e i n t e n s i t y r ie s s f r o m PP.. t o M .
i m u m a t .PP . a n d tai t s m i n i m umatM.
ofafullfretone).(
p h e nm o enaofm i
I
NT
N
I
ig.18"
.I
tisat
. ( t h e n om r a l l o un de s s
e e F i g s . 1 8 & 1 9 . ) F o r a f u r t h e r d i su cssin oofthe
e d r e g itsr a toi n , s e e C h a p t e r 1 1 .
T
B r e tah - i n t e n stiy
CurvesofaWell-produ cedVoice
Thisfigureshowsacurveof thebreathe
pulsionplottedagainstintensity
foramiddletonesung byawell-producedvoice.
N o t ie cthatthema imume
gressivelyuntilM.
thema
imumlu o d n ess F
P . P . ad nM .
p u l soi n i s a t p i a nsis i m o , a n d t h tai t d r o p s p r -o
.(afull,freetone) isreached,whenitstarts toriseuntil
.
. i s r e a c h e.dN o t i c e las o t h a t t h e d r o p b ew t een
. i s f a r g r e tae r t h a n i s te hr i s e f r o m M .
.toF
.
.
nthiscasethe breathoutputisa functionofthelaryngealmusclesand
ofthevib r a t o i . e, .t h e s i n g eris"
h o l dni g
h i s b r etah a n d i s n o t b lw o ingit
outagainstaconstriction.
Whenatoneisbeingsw e l l e d for m P . .Pt o F
.
.itstartsinth e
falsetto,whichregisterpersistsduringtheperiod ofaddedtension
onthearytenoidmuscles,andthelower-registeractioncomesinto
playwhen,thistensionhavingreachedits ma
addedtothethyroidmuscles.I
imum,tensionis
tshouldbeclear thattheproportion
ofarytenoidtothyroidtensiondependsuponthe pitchthus,the
amountoffalsettotensionriseswiththe pitch.Thehigherthepitch
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
theloudertheintensityat whichthelowerregistertensionshould
beadded.
Thedevelopmentofthearytenoidmusclesisessential,if apure
falsettoistobe established.Thearytenoidcartilagescanbeheld
firmlyinpositionduringphonation,onlywhenthe arytenoidmuscles
arefullydeveloped.Thismeansthattheydo not"
give
(move),
thatthepitchis thusheldconstantandthatthe vibrator(vocal
9
cords)isfirmlystrung,with theresultthatthetone produced,
undersu c h c o n dtii o n,si s o f p l e aisn g q u a l iyt . I
pupiltoproducea powerfultoneofgoodq
t i s i m p o sisb l e f o r t h e
ualityunlessthelower
registerhasbeenisolated,purifiedanddevelopedfully.Thedevelop-
mentofeachofthese twogroupsofmusclesdependsuponthe
isolationandseparatedevelopmentofthetworegisters.W
suchisolationandpurification,nowor
thelaryngealmuscles.H
ence,technicalvocal improvementisim-
possibleunlesstheproblemsofregistrationare wor
ig.19"
ithout
whateve rcanbe doneon
B r e tah i n t e n sity
edoutproperly.
C u r v e o f a T h r o ayt V
Thisfigureshowsacurveof thebreathe
oice
pulsionplottedagainstintensity
foramiddletonesung byabadlyproduced throatyvoice.
Noticethatthebreathoutputrises evenlywiditheintensityina straight-
linecurve.
nthiscasethe singerisblowinghis breaththroughaconstriction.The
controlofintensityisa functionofthebreathblastand ofthedegreeofcon-
strictioni.e.,tensionon themusclesofthenec
holdthebaseofthe tonguebac
p h ra y n
andonthemuscleswhich
againsttheposteriorwallofthe laryngeal
.
ThyroidManipulationDevelopmentofLowerR
egister
Muscles
tisobviu osthatifthe"pull
o n t h e t h ryo i d m ucsl e s d eet r m i n es
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thelow e r r e g itse r , t hsi"
pull
c a n b e h e le pd b y p r essi n g d o w nthe
thyroidcartilage.Thismanipulationis,then,immediatelyindicated.
t i s o f i m m esne v a l u.eI
t e n a bel s t h e t e c ah e r t o " p u l l i n
register,bydirectmanipulation,whenitis wea
97
thelow er
andundeveloped ,
andthusspeedupthe processofisolatinganddevelopingit toan
enormousdegree.F urthermore,thedevelopmentandisolationof
thelowerregisterautomaticallybrea
soffthefalsettoregister.
ence,thethyroidmanipulationhelpsalsotopurify anddevelop
thefalsetto.
ig.20 ThyroidManipulation
This isprobablythemostimportantofall themanipulations.I
mentspeedsuptheprocessof trainingthevoiceina verymar
tsemploy-
eddegree.
ncertaincases,it enablestheteachertotrainand developvoiceswhich
couldnothavebeendealtwith beforeitwasdiscovered.I
thasforits pur-
posethedevelopmentofthecrico-thyroidmuscles(lowerregister).Thein-
de
fingersofeachhandareplaced ontheupper,posterioredgesofthe
thyroidcartilage,whilethethumbstouch,but,in manycases,donotpress
down,thecenterpointofthis cartilage.H owever,therearecasesinwhich
themanipulationmaybemoreeffectivewhenthethyroidcartilageis pressed
downfromitsmiddlepoint.The"
pulling-in
ofthecrico-thyroidmuscles
bringsthelowerregisterinto actionandhelpsthesemusclesto
hold,
until
suchtimeastheir usewiththeaidof themanipulationhassodevelopedthem
thattheycanholdby themselves..
Thedownpressuree
ertedvariesindifferentcasesaccordingto thestateof
developmentofthelaryngealmusclesandgenio-hyoidandgenio-glossus
muscles.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
v e n i n c ae s s w h eer t h e l o w rer e g i set r i s v e r y wae
,oraltog e t h rea b s e n,t
itcan,almostalways,bepulled-inin arelativelyfewlessons.Thej
udicious
useofthismanipulationservesto maintaintherelativebalanceinthestate
ofdevelopmentofthecrico-thyroidandarytenoidmuscles
i.e.,ofthetwo
registers.
When thehyoidbonedropsto apronounceddegree,thismanipulation
cannotbeemployeduntilthehyoidbone manipulationhasbecomeeffective.
owever,bothmanipulationscanbeperformedatthesametime.
Thethyroidmanipulationisutilizedwithpracticallyeverybeginnerand is
employedinthelaterstagesof technicaldevelopmenttoengenderfurther
open ings
o f t h e v ioc e .
I ND X
F
I NG
R
(PressDown)
TH UMB(TouchBut
DoNotPresiDown)
ig.20 ThyroidManipulation(concluded)
BThisfigure showsthepointonthe thyroidcartilageonwhichtheinde
fingershouldpresswhenthismanipulationis beingperformed.I
talsoshows
thepointinthe frontofthethyroidcartilageat whichthethumbsshould
touch.Thethumbs,however,onlytouchanddonot pressatthispoint.The
manipulationisperformedwithbothhandssymmetrically.
Thismanipulationisperfectlysimpleandstraightforward.I
tis
anobviousoutcomeofanestablishedtheoryofr egistration,and
itseffectivenessisadirect proofofthetruthof thistheory.
Theprocedureisasfollows:Theteacher merelyplacestheinde
fingerofeachhandon theupper,posterioredgesofthethyroid
c a r t ial g e a n d plul s d o w n w i t h a g e nlte , f i r m p ressu re.(
20A&
eeF ig.
B.)
When thelower-registermusclesandthetonguemusclesare
wea
, t h i s p r es u r e c n anotbee
ertedtoforcib l y , b u t i t myab e
increasedlittlebylittleuntil anabsolutelypureregisterisestab-
lishd e,or"
pulld ein.
When theestablishmentofapure,fully-developedlowerregister
99
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
forthegivenstageof developmentiscomplete,pressureonthe
thyroidcartilagehaslittleor noeffectuponthesoundproduced.
owever,intheearlystages,theeffectof thismanipulationsoon
becomesq
oftenb e"
uitestartling,andfull,purelower-registertonesmay
pulld ein
a n d e sat b l ih s e d i n a r e l ai tv e l y fw e lessn os.
alueofThyroidManipulation
This,andtheothermanipulations,materiallymodifyandalter
theentireprocessofdevelopingthevoice.They eliminatethelong
drawn-out,round-aboutpathwhichformerlyhadtobetraversed.
Thelowerregisternowcanbe definitely"
tonebytn oe.Only"
a n d s u n.gI
open e d - u,p
pulledin
andestablished
f u l l t oe ns n e e d t o b e etsa b lsih e d
t i s g e n e rlal y b e s t t o sat r t a t a b u otlowD(theDon e
spacebelowthetrebleclef)and proceedupthescale,onesemitone
atatime,as farasthepupil cansingwithoutclosure.Noclosed,
t h r o tay , " w h i t e ,
thic
,shrillorra ellyug lytonesn eedbesun g.
nfact,th eyshou l d n e v reb e p r o d u e cd.I
thepupil,whohasnot beenseriouslyin
narel atie v l y f e wel s s o n s
uredbybadteaching,
shouldbeabletoestablish,under manipulation,purelower-
registertonesuptoabout middleBflat.
Theprocedureissimilarfor bothse
es,despitethefactthat the
manissingingan octavelowerthanthewoman.I
nthecaseof a
manthepurificationofthelower register,anditsdevelopment,
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
maybemoredifficulttoaccomplishthan itwouldbefor awoman,
becauseallhissinginghas probablybeendoneinthisregister and
allhischaracteristictechnicalfaults are,therefore,generallyasso-
ciatedwithit.H
owever,thismanipulationissoeffectivethatit has
beenps os i b l eot t a
emenwhosn a g e n t ier l y i n t h e m i
e d f a l stet o
register,andestablishadefinitelowerregisterwhich finallyenabled
themtoproducereallyfine,virile tones.O fcourse,incasesof this
sort,th e u n b aal n c e i s s o e
t r e m e ta ht t h e p r o e cssisquitelongand
arduous.
ctaveRelatin oshipB e t w e n R e g i setr s
ssoonaspure registrationisestablished,thepupilcansing a
purefalsettotonee
actlyoneoctaveabovethehighest,purelower-
registertoneshecanproduce,but sheismuscularlyunableto go
anyhigherwithoutclosure.Thisappliesonlyto women.I
nthe
caseofaman,a pure,wide-open,fully-develo ped,falsettotone,
anoctaveabovethehighestlowerregistertone thathecanproduce,
100
wouldbesopowerful,anddemandsomuch strengthinthetongue
musclesandthemusclesofthe thora
impossibleforhimtosing it.F
abovehighC
,thatitwouldbe physically
orthisreasonfalsettotonesaboveF
shouldseldombeusedevenforthe lightestpossible
tenorandthenonlywhenhis technicaldevelopmentisvery
advanced.
Generallytheuseofthe falsettoshouldbelimitedtoabout
highC
andsometimestoBorB flat.Theuseofthe tongueinstru-
m e n t f roo b t a i n ingthe"dar
"
u a l i t,yw h i c h i s es e n tai l f o r t h e
attainmentofthepurefalsetto,isvery helpful.Nopupilshouldbe
allowedtosingthroaty,or"
shutoff,
falsettotones.Thislimitsthe
rangewhichcanbecoveredin theearlystagesoftraining,but the
fullrangeisultimatelyattainedwithoutthe necessityforsinging
poorquality,"shut-off
t o n e.sW i t h t h i s n e w p r o e c d u r,et h e q u a l iyt
isatall timesaspleasingaspossible,and areallyfinevoiceis
developedmuchmoreq
uic
lybecausetheround-aboutpathis
eliminated.
lle g iitm tae a n d"
Sq
uea
Theabilitytoproducehigh,"
w o mn a, o r "
s h u to- f f ,
s
mi
" T o n es
uea
"
tonesinthecaseof a
ed-rg e i s t ret o n e s i n t h ecaseofaman ,
doesnotmeanthathe orsheactuallyhasa widerange,because
suchtonesareillegitimateanddo notreallycount.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thus,ifthewoman
a"
w h iet ,
tonesinthefalsettoan octaveabove.I
fle
slowerregisteriscarried upveryhigh,with
t h r o tay t e c hinc , s h e c a n i m m e d itae l y e sat b l ih s"
i b l e v oci e c a n m a
s
uea
nthismanneralmostany
e a s o u n d ( ron o i s e ) a t F , G , o r e v e n C a b o v e
highC and,insm o ecass e, e v n ehigherth a n t h i s . I f m e n r eo srtto
s h u to- f f ,
mi
e d - rg ei s t ret o n e s , te hy a l s o myab e a b l e t o r ecah
v e r y h ih gp i t c h s e. T h i s c s ae c a n b e s o e
soundli
t r e m e ta ht a b a s s m a y
ealighttenor.Despite thefactthattheseare notlegitimate
tonesandcannotbeconsideredas singing,somesingerswhoare
abletoproducethembecomee
tremelyconceited.Theymaybe-
lievetheyaregreatsingersbecausethey cangoveryhigh.The
teacherthenhastheproblemnot onlyofeliminatingtheseworthless
sound s,butofta
ingthecon c e i t o u t fot h e p u p i l ad nm a
o r h e r , r elai z e t h tas u c h s
uea
inghim ,
i n g i s n o t r elas i n g i n g.
nviewofth efactthatm o s t r a doi s i n g i n g i s p e r f rom e d wtih j
suchatechnic,thereare manyindividualswhothin
ust
theyaregreat
singers,despitethefactthatthey haveneverproducedasingle
legitimatetone.O fcourse,thesamethingalso appliestosingers
w h o p efro r m f rot h e "
101
tal
ies.
BalancingofR
egisters
thasbeensh ownhw o t h e l o wrer e g i s trec a n b e "
manipulation,andfree,fulltonesproducedatq
pulld ein
by
uiteanearlystage.
nlysuchtones,andno others,shouldeverbeproduced.Thepupil
shouldneverbepermittedtosing afalsettotonehigherthanone
octaveabovethehighest"
open
lower-registertoneshecanproduce.
urthermore,theregistersmustbebalanced.W henthisbalanceis
a t t ani e d , t h eymustbekeptbalan cedinallsub se
open ing.
andisharm ful.Each"
m a n iefs t i t s lef e
uentstg aesof
c e s svi e u s e o f e iht e r r e g isterun balan c e s t h e s syt e m
open ,
f r e e ,af l s etto t o n e s h ouldim m e d itae l y
actlyon e o c t ae vabovea ech"
open ,
l o w re- r e g ister
tone.
fthebalanceis tothelowerregister,thisregister mustnotbe
carriedupuntilsuch timeasthecorresponding(octaveabove
open
)falsettotonehasbeenc ompletelyestablished.Thispro-
c e d uer d e v eol p s a g o o d q u a l i t y v ioc e a t t h e o uste t . Tur e , i t t a
es
sometimebeforethepupilcan produceveryhightones,butthis is
uiteasecondaryconsiderationinthel ongrun.
102
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
h a p tre4
D
V E L O P N GTH E V
O I
C E ( MA N
PULA T
O N
)
neoftheprincipalgoals ofthevocalstudentis theattainment
ofanevenscale,in orderthathemaybe abletointerpretwithreal
artistryandmusicianship.
venlyRisingScaleofI
n t e nist y
Thisimpliesascalein whichtheintensityrisesevenlywiththe
pitch(about15decibelsrise totheoctave).W
henbothregisters
arefullydeveloped,andproperlybalanced,thesingercan use
t h e f a le sttoatfu l l v o i c e frot h e t o n e E f l a t o n t h e t p ospaceofth e
trebleclef.I
free,full,"
atthisE
isj
fhe,orshe,starts singinginthelowerregisterwith a
wide-open
flat.Thus,thisE
technic,theregistrationchangesnaturally
flatinthefalsetto,whenfullydeveloped,
u s t a l i t t l e lu od e r t hn at h e p r o prel y p r o d u c e d D a s e m iot n e
below inthelowerreg i s t e.rT h i s i s t h e s m a e f o r b oht s e
e s , i r r -e
spectiveoftheoctavedifferencebetweenthemaleandfemale
voices.
ence,thelowesttonesungfalsettoat fullvoicebythemale
voiceisactuallyE
flatabovehighC
and,becausethisnoteisnever
foundinthevocalliterature,he neveractuallysingsfalsettoatfull
voice.A
tlowerintensity,theregisterchangeis somewhatlower,
andviceversa.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ore
a m p l,ei n t h e s o par n o a r i a R i t o r n a V i n c i t o r ( for m V e r d i
i d a ) t h eifr s t p h rsae , w hci h g o e s t o F o n t h e t o p lni e o f t h e t r b ele
clef,shouldallbesung lowerregister,becausethisisan intensely
dramaticphrase.O ntheotherhand,the
atthe49thm easu r e o f t h i s a rai (
uietphrasewhichstarts
e T a m rom i o
) a n d g o e s for m A
naturaltoDon thetrebleclefshouldall besungfalsetto.A
falsettodescendsbelowE
sthe
flat,theintensitydropsrapidly,although
thereisareasonableamountof toneatBonthe thirdlineofthe
trebleclef.I
tisapparent,then,thatthese lower,falsettotonesmust
befullydevelopedandabsolutelypure.
When anundevelopedvoiceisbeingwor
103
edout,theattainment
s
oftheproperbalancebetweenthetwor egistersisnotverydifficult
toaccom plish .The"
p u l lni g i n
ofthelow e r r e g itse r a l l w o sthe
developmentofapure,full,falsettotoneoneoctaveabove.The
tongueinstrumentisofgreatvaluein establishingsuch"
pharyngeallyresonated,falsettotones.Witheach"
open,
opening
ofthe
lowerregister,thecorrespondingfalsettotonean octaveabove
m u s t a losb e "
open edup.
T h e r feo r ,ew e c a n d e e vl o p t heo vicein
stages,maintainingatalltimesthebalance,or e
uilibrium,between
thetworegisters.Theteachermustbe carefultowor
balancewithabsoluteprecision,ore
Thevoicewillthen"
carryup
outthis
uilibriumwillbedestroyed.
onesemitoneatatime,as
opening
isattained,butatcertain periodsofthedevelopment,sudden
open ings
m a y o cu cr.
Openin g
n"
open ing
i s t h e r e slut o f a m u s c u l a r d e vleo p mn et w h i c h
occursbecauseofareleaseof muscularinterferenceaswellasbeing
themereoutcomeofthemusculardevelopmentitself.Thus,an
open ing
o f t h e t hor a t m a y c o c u r i n o r dret o m a t c h a l ayr n g ela
development,i.e.,apurificationoftheregistrationaction,which
ma
e s i t p o sisb l e f o r t h esingertoc a t u aet a l a r g e r , b e t t e-r
tund e,
pharyngeal,resonancecavity.Theactualopeningofthethroat
occursbecauseofadevelopmentofthe tonguemusclesandthis
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
developmentisaccompaniedbyarelease,orrela
ofthenec
open ing
i t s efli s , o f c o usre , a w i dreo p e n i n gofthethra o t , i . .e,
laryn gealph aryn
asuddn e"
ation,oftension
m u s cel s a n d a r e d u c t i o n o f j a w i n t e r f e rn ec e . T h eactual
.I
fthis"
o p e nni g .
opening
open ing
i s a t t ani e d s u de dn l y , w ehave
f i t o c c u r s i n s lw o stags e, w e h a e vtheslow
process,whichismostoftenfoundwith unharmed,but
undeveloped,voices.
udd en"O
pen ing s
Whenthereles ae o f t h e n e c
andj
a w m u s lce s a n d t h e d e v eol p -
mentofthetonguemusclesoccur suddenly,thelaryngealmuscles
maynotbeb a l e t o m e tet h e "
open ing,
becau s e t h e a r tye n iod m u s cel
isnotstrongenoughto holdtheclosureof theglottiscompletely,
withoutthehelpofthe nec
t h e b r etah e
m uscles.Underthesecircumstances
p u l soi n m a y b c e o m e vrey h i g h . I t i s v i t a l t htat h e
pupilma enoattem pttochec
whensucha.sudden"
opening
thee
c e s s ievb r e aht e
p u l soi n
occurs,becauseatthisstage,the
onlymeanswhichhecanuse tobringaboutthis reductioninthe
104
e
p u l soi n o f t h e b raet h i s b y t h e r -ee s t b alish mentofth enec
a w c o nrto l , b y t h e e l i m ia nt i o n o f te h"
open ing
and
a n d b y g oni g b a c
againtowherehestartedfrom.Thus,during thecourseofdevelop-
m e n,tt h e b r e tah e
p u l soi n i s a p t t o i n rce a s e w henan" open ing
occurs,anddecrease,whilethe"
opening
isbeingestablished,
throughthedevelopmentofthelaryngealmuscles.
Notewell,inthisconnection,that itisveryharmfulfor asinger,
whosetechnicisthroaty,toattemptto holdtonesfora longtime,
becau sehecandosoon lybybrin g i n g t h e nce
,j
awandan tagn oistic
tonguemusclesintotension,andthisproceduremerelytends to
increasethethroatinessofhisvoice.
A
suddn e"
o p e nni g
i s g e n ear l l y a c o cmpn a i e d b y a p toe n tai l
purificationofthefalsetto,despitethefact thatthebreathe
pulsion,
forthispurerand betterfalsetto,maybehighand,at times,e
t r e mley h i g h . I f t h e p u pl ia t t e m ptstochec
sion,themi
-
thishig hbreathe
pul-
tureofregistrationwillbe re-establishedandthe
improvementlost.Thisdoesnotmeanthathe shouldintentionally
blowou t,ore
p e l , hsib r e a t h o n a f roc e d e
p i r a toi n d u r ig np h o n -a
tion.
Thebreathe
pulsionmaybesohigh thatthefalsettomayappar-
entlydisappearforashortspace oftime,butbeforeverylong a
farbetter,purerfalsettowillmanifestitself.
A
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
purifiedfalsettomayoftenbeconsiderablysofterthanthe
mi
edfalsetto,whichishelpedby theconstrictormusclesandcan,
therefore,bepushedtoafar higherintensitythanthepurer,breathy
f a l s tet o w hci h a p p a ersincon
u n c t in ow i t h a n " o p e n i n g .
notherpointinthis connectionisofvitalimportance:The
m u s cel s o f t h e j
awandnec
a r e l a re ga n d p o wref u l . Te hl a r y ne ga l
musclesarerelativelysmall.Theycannotfunctionproperlyand,
atthesam e t i m e , fgi h t t h s ee p o w ref u l j
awandnc e
m u s lce s . F o r
thisreasonlaryngealdevelopmentisimpossibleifthetension on
t h e m ucs l e s o f t h e nce
andj
appliestothetonguemuscles:A
awisnotred uced.h Tesameth ing
nydevelopmentofthesemuscles
i s i m p ossi b l e ulne s s s o m e r e l e ae softhenec
Openin gs
andj
a w m ucs l e s o c crus .
a n d Q u ai lt y C h a n ges
nyperm anen t"
open ing
thateachtimeit occurstheq
chang e s t h e r eo snan cead
u s t mn et , s o
ualityismodified.
Theteachermusthavetheingenuityto recognizethecorrect
u ai lt y "
w htie r
open ing.
Whenthepupilisen e r g eitc a n d h i g h lystrun g , t h ee s
sudden"
105
openings
or"dar
er
w h i ch s h u oldb eusd etometth e
areapttooccur. Theyarealwaysaccompanied
b y a v e r y p rn oo u n e c d r i s e i n i net n s iyt . I
fhecanbemad etosing
atthissuddenlyincreasedintensitylevel,theaugmentationofthe
b r e aht e
p u l soi n i s n o t d i srte s sni g . I
fhe"
h o l d s bca
,
a n d tire s t o
singattheold intensitylevel,hemayfindhimselfin trouble.H e
m u s t b e f roc e d t o g o atfe r i t a s s o n oasthe"
o p e nni g
o c c usr t h i s
isnoteasy,becauseit impliesanewandrevisedmentalpicture of
theintn e s i t y lvee l a n d e m o t i oa nl "
M e eitn g t h e " O
drive
re
uired .
penin g
f t h e p u pl i s a b l e t o m e tee a c h " o p e n ing
pronu oncd ethis"
open ing
a s i t o c c usr, h o wvee r
m a y b ,eh i s p r o bel m i s a s i m pel o n e .
Thedifficultyoccurswhenheis psychologicallyunabletocopewith
hisvocaldevelopment.
Thetemporarylossofthefalsettoregister duringasudden
open ing
m u s t n tob e c o n f u s e d w iht t h e l o s s o f t h i s r e g i set r w h e n
thevoicehasbeenforced.I
nthislattercase, thefalsettomuscleshave
beenstrainedbecauseablastof breathisforcedoutagainst acon-
striction.S
in
eriousforcingofthevoice
especiallythefalsettois most
uriou s.
nysuchls os o f t h e f asle t t o i n a s ud de n " o p e nni g
whenth e p u p i l f ial s t o m e e t te h"
open ing
occursn oly
and,w i t h t h e t ael n t e d
pupil,itneedneveroccur.
nthecaseof young,undeveloped,unharme dvoicesthesesud-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
d e n " o p e nni g s
stags e. "
n e e d n too c c u r . h Teycanbe"openedup
p e n ig ns
inslow
d o o c c u,rb u t e a c h oe pn i n g i s r lea t i e vlyslig ht
andbothregisterscanbe
eptbalancedandintact.Thesudden
and,insomecases,devastatinglygreatopeningisonly necessary
whenthevoicehasbecomebadlyconstricted.S
uchaconditionis
seldomfoundwithtalentedpupilswhohavenotbeen sub
toin
ected
uriou smethd osoftrain ing.
Thesudden"
openingup
ofthevoiceshouldbe avoided,ifpos-
sible,unlessitis absolutelynecessaryinordertobrea
constriction.Thecompetentteachermustk
do wnactive
nowwhentoproceed
i n e a s y s tg ae s a n d we hn t o e n d a evorto"openup
t h e v o ie c
suddenly.
n t h i s d i su cssin oof"
o p e nni g u p
thereadershouldrealizethee
t h e v oci e a n d o f " o p e n ings,
traordinarydegreetowhichvoices
d o d e v leo p o r o p n e u p . W h e n a b i g v o i c ,ew h i c h h s ab e e n " s h u t o f f ,
eitherbybadtrainingor becauseoftimidityorinhibition,is opened
up,theincreaseinpowercan besogreatas tobealmostunbeliev-
able.A
ctuallyitis oftenthebiggestvoiceswhicharethe most
s h u t off.
10
f t h e i n d iivd u a l wo hs e v o a c l a p p aar t u s i s d s ei g n d eto
produceahighpowerlevelis inhibitedandthis oftenoccursthe
shut-offconditionmaybesogreatthat theresultingpoweroutput
isfarlowerthanthat ofaverysmallvoicewhich is,evenslightly,
open edup.
tE
l e c t rci a l R e s e a r c h P r d o u c t,sI
nc.,wen a a l ye zdcass eo f p o w e r
increasesinvoices,undergoingthetrainingprocess,of nearly
1000times,i.e.,30decibels.H
owever,thesepupilswerenottested
atthestartof thetrainingprocessandtheir voiceswerenotpar-
ticularlypowerfulones.I
tisfairto assumethattheintensityofa
reallypowerful,shut-offvoicecouldeasilyberaisedabout40
decibelswhenfullyopenedup.Thismeansa powerincreaseof
about10,000times.S
uchfiguresstaggertheimagination,butthey
areconfirmedbyscientifictestsand arebynomeansunusual.
p e n ig n
andP sc yh o l g o i c a l Por b l e m s
Now,inrealizingthisfact,the teachermustalsounderstandthat
hehasavery realproblemtofacein dealingwiththepsycholgical
sideofhiswor
.Thedifficultyofpersuadingthe pupilwhohas
apowerfulvoice,whichisshut off,toeliminatefearandgoafter
thetoneisno simplematter.Nevertheless,thispsychologicaldevel-
opmentisabsolutelyessentialifheis tolearntosing withfreedom,
usinghisreal(natural)voice.E
achtimeanopeningoccurs,the
psychologicalfactormustbedealtwithif theopeningistobe
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
established.Themechanicalprocessof"
openingup
thevoiceis
nowsoefficientthatthis psychologicalproblemloomsfarmore
formidablythanitdidbefore.
tisinters et i n g t h a t , w hl ie t h e s m lal e s t vioc e w h i h cis"
up
open ed
producesfarmorepowerthanthebiggestone whichisonly
partiallyopened,thereisanothervitalfact:A
smallvoicewhich
hasbeenfullyopenedandwhichis usedwithenergyandfreedom,
soundsfarbiggerinan auditoriumthaneventhemostpowerful,
o p e nd e- u p v ioc e w h i h cis"
heldbc a
"
i n p e r from a n e c . T h e d rp o
inpowerinan auditoriummay,undersuchcircumstances,beq
uite
pitiful.
Thisisespeciallytrueof thesingerwhostartedwitha
v o i c e ad nw h o h a s h d ait"
o p e nd eu p .
shut-off
emustbemd a e t o d e vleo p
thevitalitywhichisinstinctivewith thesingerwhopossessesa
naturally"
open
voice.Thisisnoteasyto accomplish.Talented
pupilsareaptto becomeemotionallye
citedandenergeticinfront
ofanaudienceandsing withgreaterfreedomandpower.Less
talentedonesslac
A
107
offandsometimesdroptoalamentabledegree.
greattn eorsub mittd e t o a p i t c h i n tn es i t y t s et a t E l e c t rci a l R e -
searchProducts,I
nc.W henhesangtheclimactic phraseofanaria,
heindicatedadefinitelyhigherintensitylevel onpracticallyevery
tonethanonanycorrespondingtonehe hadproducedinthe
singletonetestforthe curve.Thepupilseitherfailedto riseorthey
droppedwhentheysangamusicalphrase.This isamostimportant
phaseofthetrainingprocess.I
tindicatesoneverygoodtest of
interpretativetalent.
LoudSinging
Thereisonepointwhich comesuphere:theq
uestionofsinging
loudly.Thosewhounintentionally,orintentionally,misunderstand
t h i s w ro
, a r e a p t t o s a yht a t t h ee sprocd e u r e s m a e p u p i l s sni g
everytoneasloudlyaspossible.This statementisridiculously
untrue.Theintensityincreasesaredueto technicalimprovements,
i.e.,thestrengtheningofthelaryngealmusclesandthe openingof
thethra ot.Screamingan d s h o uitn g o f t n ema
legitimatesinging.A
e m o r e n osie t h a n
shoutedlower-registertoneofbothse
es,and
especiallyofwomen,isfarlouder(noisier)over acertain(low)
range,thanaproperly-producedtone.Thisshoutingis,of course,
harmful.Pupilsshouldnot,mustnot,scream
singermayma
Themi
ed-register
ealot ofnoise.Thistypeofnoise mustbeeliminated
tisthe poweroverawiderangethatcounts,and eventhen
onlygod-
u a l iyt , "
open ,
freetn oescanbeta
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
e n i n t o a c o u n.t
Therearestagesinthe trainingprocesswhentheloudnessmay
actuallydrop.Thisgenerallyoccurswhenwor
ingwithamanwho
shouts,awomanwhoscreams,andaboveall,witha mi
singerofeitherse
ed-falsetto
.Thepurefalsettois considerablysofterforthe
lowerpitchesthanisthe mi
edfalsetto.Thus,asthisregister is
purified,theintensitynearlyalwaysdrops,anddropsa greatdeal
forthelowesttonesforwhich itcanbe employed.Of course,when
thefalsettohasbeenfinallypurifiedand fullydeveloped,itisvery
powerfulatthehigherpitches.Thelowestfalsettotones never
becomepowerfulandshouldneverbeusedin performancethe
lowerregistermustbeusedat alltimes,evenatpianissimo,belowa
certainpitchabout middleA
b.Theadvancedpupilcansing this
tonesoftlyenoughinthelower registerandthelessadvancedpupil
w i l l e iht e r m i
t h e f a lest t o o r i t w il lb e t o o s o f t t o b e h eard.
Toneiswhatis desirednotnoise.Theteacher whothin
sheis
teachingaccordingtotheprincipleshere laiddownandwhomerely
ma
eshispup ilsshou torscreamisc a t u a lyl w o r
ingine
a c t l y te h
oppositedirectionfromtheonewhichis indicated.
f t e r t h eifr s t m a
108
or"
open ing,
theopn eingprc o e s s c otni n u s e
i n d eifn i t ley , b u t i n t h elaterstg a e s i t r a te hr t a
e s t h e f o r m foq
u a l iyt
improvementandmellowingofthevoicethanofincreasingthe
loudness.Thewell-producedvoicecontinuestoimproveandeach
developmentisaccompaniedbyanimprovementinq
uality.
ncorrectTeachingMethodsandMuscularDevelopment
owdifferentistheeffectof musculardevelopmentinthecase
o f t h e t h raot y s i ne gr t a u g h tunderth e"
down , "
s i n g ig ni n t h e m a s
f o c ussi n g t h e o vice, "
ue,
build i n g o n t h e s fot ,
"
h e a d v ioc e ,
b r e aht c o n t r lo,
"
forw a r d p l ae cmen t,
etc.,m ethd os
nthecass e
ofthevictimsofthese schoolsofthought,eachdevelopmentofthe
muscularsystemmeansanincreaseinthe degreeofconstrictionor,
inotherwords,vocaldeterioration.E
ma
achtonethesingerproduces
eshisvoicemorethroatyand thevoiceneverlastsverylong.
o m e v ioc e s c a n , i n d e e,dt a
e a l o t o f p u n ih smen t,butallbd aly-
trainedvoicesdeteriorateand,inthelong run,theydisappear.
s t h e c o n srti c t rom u s c l s e t h e m u s cel s o f t h e n e c
2
A
& B)thej
,(seeFig.
awandth e m u s c lsew h i c h h odl t h e t o n g uebac
again s t t h e p otse r i row a l l o f t h e l ray n gael p h a rny
(seeFig.4)
develop,thehigherandlowertonesstartto degenerateandare
lostandthepowerof theentirevoicedecreasesverygreatly.There
i s n o s u c h t hni g a s "
build i n g o n t h e s fot .
o n e o f " s h u t t i n g o f.f
Thisprc o e s s i s m ree l y
t i s n o t t h e v oci e t h a t i s b ul it u p b u t r a t h er
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
theconstrictormuscles.O
nlytoooftennodulesformon thevocal
cordsofvictimsofthis sortoftrainingandthen evensurgeryonly
furnishestemporaryreliefunlessthetechnicis changedbyproper
training,whentheywilldisappearwithouttheaid ofasurgeon.
When asingerwhousesa throatytechnicloseshisvoice,his only
recourseifhe doesnothaveittrainedproperly
andevental
istostopsinging,
ing,altogetherandletthemuscles whichheisusing
t h e c o ntsr i c tros y s t e m wea
e n f r o m lca
ofuse.If hedoesth ishe
maysingagainfora time,butthelossof voicewillinevitablyrecur.
Musculardevelopmentimprovesawell-producedvoiceandplenty
ofvigoroussingingisgoodfor it
whilemuscula rdevelopment
eliminatesathroatyvoice,andsinging,especiallyvigoroussinging,
isbadforit.
tis,indeed,a sadthingwhenthemethodofproducing
thevoiceissuch thatthemereuseof theinstrumentisharmful.
109
tonin g
Mi
e d R e g i srta t i n o
Thestraightforwardcaseoftheundevelopedvoiceisrelatively
simple.Pupilswhostartwithwhatmightbe termedas"
novoice
mayprogressbetterandfasterthanthose whohavewhatsome
peoplewouldconsidera"
goodnaturalvoice,
singingwithathroatytechnicand mi
registrationismi
butwhoareactually
edregistration.W henthe
ed,theproblemisa moredifficultone.Before
themanipulationsweredevised,therewerecertaincasesofpupils
whoseregistrationhadbecomesomi
p o s sbi l e t o b r e a
itdown .A
t h e i r v ioc e s c o m p l e t ley w r e c
sing.H
edthatitwasabsolutelyim-
tthattim eitwasnecs es a r y t o cn os i d re
ed
thatthy e c o u l d n tob e t a u g h tto
owever,bytheuseofthe manipulations,suchproblemscan
nowbedealtwithq
uiteefficiently.
i g . 2 1 T h e L ayr n
andM i
e d R e g i s t r a toi n
Theseillustrationsindicatewhathappensincasesof muscular,permanent
mi
edregistration.Notethespacebetweenthehyoidbone andthyroidcarti-
lageinA,andobserveh o w t h i s s pcae h a s b e cm o e c l o sd ei n t h e c a s e o f m i
ed
registrationindicatedinB.
Thisconditionofmi
edregistrationcanbecured bymanipulation.Until
suchtime,however,asthemanipulationhasbecomeeffectiveandpermanently
changedthephysicalcondition,itis impossibleforthepupilto producea
tonewh ichisnotcom p l e t ley t h r otay a n d m i
ed.I
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
then,thattheconditionofmi
tisinters et i n g t o ntoe ,
edregistrationthe worstofallvocalills-
canbefeltby meansofmanuale
aminationanddeterminedwithouthearing
thesingerproduceatone.
fcourse,thepullingdownof thethyroidcartilageestablishes
thelowerregisterwithremar
tionisunv a a i lni g i n e
ablerapidity,buteventhismanipula-
trem ecases.
Where theregistrationisbadlymi
v e r y wae
110
, w i t h t h e rseu l t t h tat h e "
ed,thefalsettomusclesare
give
o n t h e a r tye n odi c a r t ial g e s
causesthethyroidcartilagetobe rotatedupward,sothatitsupper
p o s t rei o r e de gs v i r t u a l l y t ocuh t h e h y iod b o n e . (
21A &
eeF igs.12B&
,
B ).
e p a rtai o n o f H y o i d B o n e n a d T h y riod C a r t ial g e
ereisanothermanipulationwhichmaybeemployedin pro-
n o u ne cdcass eo f m i
e d r e g itsr a t in o: T h e t w o id ne
i n s etre d , q u i t e f a r b a c
c a r t ial g e a n d t h en,j
f i n gres a r e
, b e t ween t h e h y iod b o n e a n d t h e t h yor i d
ustatthee
actmom e n t a t w hci h t h e p u p il
startstophonate,theteacherpressesin andforward,thereby
separatingthehyoidboneandthethyroid cartilageandatthesame
t i m e p ul li n g i n s o m e t h y r iod t e n soi n . (
apoten tweapn oforbrea
ingdow nmi
lishingthelowerregister.I
n o w n dvei c e w il lw o r
eeF ig.22A &
B . ) T hsii s
e d r e gsit r a toi n a n d e sat b -
tissometimeseffectivewhennoother
.
ManipulationsforDisplacedLaryn
nsomecasesthelaryngealmanipulationsaresomewhatcompli-
catedbythefactthat thelaryn
A
istiltedorout ofproper,alignment.
v i o lni i s t w a sof u n d t o h v ae p u s h edhislarn y
aconsiderabledistance.O
overtoth eright
thercaseshavebeenfoundin whichan
habituallytiltedheadpositionhaddisplacedthel aryn
.S
everal
caseshavebeenobservedinwhichan unevendevelopmentofthe
nec
m u s lce s h a d d fei n i tley d i s pal c e d t h e j j
p s i t in oo f t h e l a r n y
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
.
Manyothercaseswereencounteredinwhichthe spacebetween
thehyoidboneandthethyroid cartilagewaswiderononeside than
ontheother.
n a l l s u c h d itso r toi n s o f t h e p s oi t i n o ofthel arn y
u s t mn et i s i n d i ctae d , a n dsuchad
, m a n ulaa d -
ustm entsmu stbecomb i n e d w iht
thethyroid,hyoidandseparationmanipulations.
Thus,themanipulationsmustbemadewithdueconsideration
foralltheconditionsencounteredin eachparticularcase,andthe
necessaryad
ustmentsshouldbemade.A
bsolutesymmetry,aswell
aspropermusculardevelopment,isessential.
Diversemodificationsofthemanipulationsdescribedmustbe
resortedtoinorderto copewiththevariousconditionsencountered
inpractice.Thesemodificationsaresodependentuponthe par-
ticularcasethatit isimpossibletodiscussthemin detail.Theteacher
mustunderstandtheconditionstowardswhichheis aimingand
hemustbeableto devisethenecessarymanipulationswhichfit
theparticularcase.Themanipulationsdescribedindicatewhat
111
mustbedoneandare theprincipaloneswhichhavebeenestablished
uptodate.
Wor
Mi
ingwithM i
ed-rg e i s t reV
oices
ed-registervoicesmustnotbecarried uptoofar,becauseit
isthehigherfalsettoand thehigherlower-registertonesthatare
themostmi
ed.Despitethefactthat,in suchcases,thelower
r e g itse r c a n , taf i r s t , b e s u ngonlyw ithq uitea" white
w h i tn ee s s
s h o udl n o t b e e
withas"dar
u a l iyt , t h i s
c e s svi e . T h e flas e tot m u s t b e s u n g
n o t t h r o a t y aq
u a l iyt a s p o s sbi l e a n d t h eot n g u e
instrumentshouldnearlyalwaysbeused.
i g . 2 2 M a npi u l aito n f o r M i
Theinde
e d R e g i s t r a t in o
f i n greo f e a c h h a n d i s i n s e ret d r a t href a r b a c
betweenthehyoidboneandthyroidcartilage(seeF
inthespc ae
ig.22B)andthenpressed
forwardtoseparatetheboneandcartilageas muchaspossible.
Thismanipulationmustbemadeatthe momentatwhichthepupilis to
attac
t h e t o n.eH
forw a r d p u l.lI
e m u s t b e i ntsr u c t d e t o s i n g a s s on oa s h e h a s f e l t t h e
f h e h e s iat t e s , h eisapttoe
perin eceacho
i n g s e na s t i o.nI
f
herespondspromptly,nodiscomfortisfelt.
While thismanipulationdoestendtopull inadditionalcrico-thyroidten-
sion,itsfundamentalpurposeistoseparatethe hyoidboneandthyroidcarti-
lage,w h i c h h aevb e c o m e t o o c l oe slyapp ro
i m aet d b e c asue o f t h e m i
ed-
registercondition,ratherthantoaugmentthelower-registertension.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
owever,incertaincases,aftertheseparationhasbeen made,thelower
r e g itse r m a y b e plul e d i n b y r oat t i n g te ht w o i n d e
f i n g res i n a c l o c
w i s e d ier c -
tionandpullingdown.Thisdownpull mustnotdepressthehyoidbone,and
thehyoidbonemayoftenhaveto beraisedwhilethismanipulationis being
made.
Thismanipulationisusedonlyin casesofmi
edregistration,whichtechnical
faultismanifestedbyacl osureofthespacewhichshould bepresentbetween
thehyoidboneandthethyroid cartilage.Thisconditionisk
manent,muscularmi
devisedforbrea
112
edregistration,
nownas"
per-
andthismanipulationisthe bestmeans
ingdownthismostperniciousof alltechnicalfaults.
ftherewereanywayin whichthefalsettomusclescouldbe
helpedbymanipulation,thisprocesswouldbeconsiderablysimpli-
fied,buttheycannotbereached becausetheyaresituatedatthe
bac
o f t h e l ayr n
.(
eeF ig.2.)Nv e e r te hl e s,st h e e s t b alish mentof
apurelowerregisterdoes automaticallybrea
I ND X
( P r essF
F
I NG
offandpurifythe
R
o r w rad )
i g . 2 2 M a npi u l aito n f o r M i
e d R e g i s t r a t in o( c o n cul d e d )
BThisill ustrationindicatesthepointsbetweenthehyoidboneand thyroid
cartilageatwhichtheinde
fingershouldpressforwardtoseparatethem
duringphonationandtherebyalleviateandfinallyeffectthecure formi
ed
registration.
f a l s tet o . I n c a s e s o f m i
wea
e d r e g itsr a toi n , t h e flas e t t osio f t e n v rey
w h e n i t fni a l l y a p e asri n i t s p u r e f om r .A noth erreasn owhy
thelowerregistermustnotbe carrieduptoohigh(never aboveC
onthethirdspace ofthetrebleclef)and thendeveloped,incases
ofmi
edregistration,isbecausethisprocedurewouldoverdevelop
itandstill furtherincreasethelac
ofbalancebetweenthewea
113
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
falsettoandanoverdevelopedlowerregister.Theresultofthis would
beonlytostill furtherunbalancethee
uilibriumofthelaryngeal
muscles.O urproblemisto establishapurefalsettoandbalanceit
withthelowerregister,whichgenerallytendsto developfarmore
uic
lythanth e f a l s tet o .
UnbalancedR egistration
Therearemanycasesofstudentswho startwithfairlypure,but
unbalanced,registration.Wherethis balanceistothefalsetto the
problemisasimpleone,becausethe lowerregistercangenerally
be"
p u l ld ei n
i n a s h o r t s pcae o f t i m ,ea n d t h e p r p o e r b a ln ac e
established.Whenthe balanceistothe lowerregister,theproblem
isadifficultone, becausethebuildingupofthe falsetto,which
cannotbesub
cult.I
ectedtoaheavybreathpressure,is relativelydiffi-
nsuchcasesthe useofthetongueinstrumentis mostbenefi-
cial.Th e y a r e a lo shelpd ebywor
onthenec
m u s cel s a n d o n t h e
actionofthebreathingmuscleswhichwill bediscussedlater.H
ever,theteachermustproceedcarefullyandslowly.H
ta
ow-
emustnever
e t h e l o w rer e g i set r u p t o o h i g h a n d h e m u s t b eu s r e t o e s tb al i s h
a n d r e tian a p u r e , " d a r
"
( n o t t hor a t )yf a l s etto . A s s o o n a s t h e
properbalance,ore
uilibrium,betweentheregistershasbeen
established,thewor
canbespeededupand progressmaythen
becomeveryrapid.
114
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
h a p tre5
TH E
TTA
I
NTO NA T
N
LaryngealPharyn
(Throat)
Therearetwotypesofmuscularaction inthehumanbody:
a.C
onsciouslycontrolled
b.Refle
,i.e.,u atom a t i c , o r ntou n d e r c o n sciou s c o n t r lo
Nomuscleinthe humanbodycanberela
edwhiletheindividualis
stillalive.Thus,fromthebrain center,whichsuppliestherefle
ne rve
impulses,acertaindegreeoftensionis maintainedthroughouttheentire
muscularsystemofthebody.W
a"
rela
ed,
henoneisseatedin whatwemightterm
c o m frot a bel p o s i toi n , t h i s p o s t uer i s n o t m a i n taind ebyany
consciouseffortormuscularcontrol,butby reasonoftherefle
o n t h e m ucs l e s w h i c h d e t rem i n e te hp o s t uer . S u c h r e fel
as"
tonu s
or"
m u s cel t o n e . I
nown
f t h e i n d i ivd u law e r e t o d i e s u d d e nyl , h e
wouldcollapse,byreasonofthefact thatthisrefle
cease.A
te nsion
t e n soi n i s k
muscletonewould
nassociationoftheconceptof muscletonewiththatofposture
shouldhelpthereaderto understandthisphenomenon.
nlifewefin d e v e r y tpye o f i n dvi i d u la, f r o m t h ee
persn o w h o i s o v re- r eal
e d a n d r e ltai v eyl "
dead ,
trem e l y p l a icd
tothehigh l y - srtu n g ,
neuroticone,whoisalwaysin apronouncedstateoftension.Physiologi-
callythedifferencebetweenthesetwocaseslies inthedegreeofrefle
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
muscletonepertainingtoeach.I
tisinterestingto note,inthisconnection,
anassociationbetweenthestateofmuscletone andthetemperamentof
theindividual.
upps oe a p e r s o nist t i n g i n a r lea t i e vlyrela edpostu r e s t a rstt o m o v .e
ewillsendout,from hisconsciousbraincenter,nerveimpulseswhich
bringintotensionthemuscleswhich mustbeemployedintheaccom-
plishmentofthismovement.
v e r y msuc l e , we hn i n a s t a t e o f r lea t ievl y h i g h r lea
ation ,mustbe
broughtuptoa certaindegreeoftensionbeforeit willactually"
shootoff
orcomeintocontraction.W
henthestateofmuscle toneistoolow,i.e.,
theindividualisover-rela
ed,themuscleswillhaveto bebroughtup
toastateof tensionatwhichtheywillcontract, beforemovementispos-
sible.W heretheindividualmaintainstoohigha stateoftone,many
muscleswillalreadybein astateofcontraction,andsomeof thesemust,
therefore,berela
eduntiltheyhavearrivedat theidealstateoftone,
i . e,.t h a t c o nidt i o n we hr e t h e s l c a
arej
115
hasben eta
enoutofthm e ,andth ey
ustatthepoint wheretheapplicationoftheconsciousnerve impulse
willbringthemintocontraction,beforethe movementcanbeaccom-
plished.
Thereis,then,anidealstate oftonus.V
irtuallytheentiremuscular
systemofthebodyshouldmaintainthis idealconditionnormally.Under
t h e s e cric u mtsa n cset h e "
e
slac
"
hasben eta
enoutofallth e m u s c lse,
ceptthosewhicharein tensionbecausetheyaremaintainingthepos-
tureofthebody,and thosewhicharerela
edbecausetheyareantagonis-
tictothesetensedmuscles,i.e.,those muscleswhosefunctionistoreverse
themovementforwhichthetensedmusclesare responsible.
Toma
emattersalitdecl earer,letusconsidera weighttiedtoa
pieceofelastic:I
fonecommencestolift theweightbymeansofthe
elastic,itwillbe foundthattheelasticwill stretchuntilacertain point
oftensionhasbeenreached,andthen,not untilthen,theweightwill
starttomove.I
hasben eta
theslac
notherwords,theweightwill notmoveuntiltheslac
e n o u t o f t h e eal s t i .cT h i s e
hasben eta
actpoin t o f t e n s in o, a t w h i h c
enup,andth e s l i g het s t d e g reeofadd e d t e niso n
liftstheweight,correspondstothe optimumconditionofmuscletone.
Toohighortoo lowastateoftonus mustleadtoinefficiencyofaction,
slowresponseandinaccuratead
rela
ustment.When theconditionisoverly
ed,thecn osciu o snere v i m p u le s s m u s t fris t b e a p p liedtota
slac
beforethemusclescancomeintocontraction.W
toneistoohigh,the musclesmustberela
eupthe
henthestateof
edbeforetheapplicationof
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
theconsciousnerveimpulsescanbe utilizedinorderto bringtheminto
actionaspartof theco-ordinationofmuscleswhichactuatesthemove-
ment.
Thegoalofthesinger, oroftheparticipantin anyotherfieldofactivity
inwhichmuscularactionis involved,isgenerallytheattainmentofrapid
andaccuratemuscularresponse.S
uchresponseis,in alargedegree,
dependentupontheattainmentofanidealconditionof refle
muscle
tone.Thiscorrespondstothestate ofthemuscularsystemofthe athlete
b o d y we hn "
set
atthemar
s
, r e a d y t op sringatth epistolsh o t ( e v rey
muscleisina stateofactivepreparedness).Thisconditionengendersa
s e n s e fof r e e dm o w h i c h mgi h t , p reh a p,sb e m i s t a e n f o r r e l a a t i o n b y
anyonewhoisunversedinthe fundamentalprinciplesofphysiology,
d e s ptie t h e f a tct h a t i t i s n o t r e lal y a r e l a
e d s t a t.eI
tisnotastateof
flp o.
When teachingvocaltechnicor,forthat matter,manyothertechnics,
someun
u a l iife d t e c a h e r s aer w o n t t o d ier c t t h erip u p i l s t o r lea
.S
uch
adirectionisnot onlyphysiologicallyincorrect,becauseofthedifference
betw e e n r e l a a t i o n ( ro"
flop
) a n d m u s lce t o n e , b u t a l s o b ea cuseth e
muscleswhichareusedin phonation(orintheaccomplishmentofany
otherphysicalaction)mustcomeintotension inordertoaccomplish
thisaction.
Thecreationofmuscletoneis largelyaq
uestionofcontrolled
emotion.V oluntarymuscletonecanbeobtainedonlyby acomplete
understandingandcommandofeverythoughtandactionduringa
songorspeech.
verytim e , b e froe t h e s i n g e r s t a rstt o s i n g , h e m u s t f i rtsr e l a
muchaspossible especiallythemusclesusedinphonation.H
11
as
aving
rela
ed,hemustcreateemotionvoluntarily,becomingemotionally
active,alertande
pressivewithoutcomingintotension.Thiswill
automaticallytendtosetupthe properstateofmuscletone.I
fheis
e m oito n al ly "
d e a d pn a
dead
ad ni f h i s f a c e i s e
p r e siso n lses "
hismuscularconditioniseither over-tensedorover-rela
rela
ationrs eu l tni g i n i n e
ver-
p r e sisv e n esscanbeoe vrcom ebyhiswor
inghard e r a n d b eo cmin gmoree
beingover-e
ed.O
-
c i t e d b u t n tot o t h e p o i n tof
cited(causingpre-tension)andlosingself-control.
Thesingermustbeable torela
tion,becausehemustrela
rapidlyallmusclesusedin phona-
themeachtimebeforehestartsto singa
m u s ia c l p h r ae s e a c h t i m e h eat
lso,hemustrela
e s a b r e aht .
momentarilyduringtransitionstonewemo-
t i o n.sT h i s a bl i t y t o r eal
tonus,andthenattac
,thencom eintheprop erstateof
thefirsttoneofthe phrasewithproperly
timedtensiononthemusclesused inphonation,mustbedeveloped
andpracticeduntilit issecond-nature.A
sthepupillearns toasso-
ciatefreephonationwithemotion,healsolearns howtocomeintoa
properstateofmuscletone.
ttc a
neofthemostvital phasesintheestablishmentofthe falsetto
d e p ed ns u p o n t h e p upil
s a b i l i t yot s t a r t , roa t t a c
c e n t reo f p i t c h . I f h e s l u r s o r " f e e l s u p
,thetoneinth e
intoaton e,thereg i s t r tai o n
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
isalwaysmoreorless mi
ed,becausethereisno morearytenoid
tensionthantheamountwhichis determinedbytheproductionof
t h e i n iita l s o u n dhema
mustbemi
es.I
f t h e r e i s a n o tca v e sul r t h e r e gsit r aito n
edtoaveryhigh degree,becausetheamountoffalsetto
tensionisonlysufficientforthe toneoneoctavebelowthetoneto
besung(thefirst soundproduced).E
engendermi
Theattac
hasbeendiscussedinpreviousboo
clearmentalconceptofthetone
ela
ttac
venaslightslur tendsto
edregistration.
willbeam p l i fei d h e r e . A t t a c
sung.N o"
s e l f l itse n e r
s
thatdiscussion
depn eds,inth efirstplc ae , u p n oa
pitch,vowelandloudnesstobe
a cneverm a
e a p r o p e r atta c
.
ationb eforeAttac
alsodep endsup o n t h e r eal t i v e r lea
a t i o n foa l l m u s cel s
usedinphonationatthe instantbeforethetoneisinitiated.L et
thispointbeveryclear
Muscleswhichhavecomeintotension
beforetheinceptionofagiven actcannotbeusedfor thatact,
u n l esst h e y a r e fris t r e l a
117
edandthn ere-tn esed.Onlywhenth e
musclesusedinphonationcomeintoaction atthee
oftheattac
actmoment
cantheyco-ordinateproperlyintheproductionof
thetone.Thepreparationforthis actis,then,oneof rela
ingten-
sion,notofsettingit. Thepropertonguemusclesmustbecome
t e n s e tat h e m o m n etofattc a
.I
f t h e y b eo cmeten s e t o o s on ot h e
antagonisticmusclescomeintotensionandconstrictionis estab-
lished.
Pre-tension
omepupilshavebeenerroneouslytoldtotense thetongue
beforetheattac
,holdthetension,and thensing.Thisprocedure
willdevelopconstrictionandtonguetremolos.Thetensionon
thepropertonguemusclesmustoccur atthee
attac
. T h e t o nu ge s h o u ldbedraw nbac
u s t b eof r e t h e a tat c
fortheattac
e d c o n dtii o n
, a n d s h olud b e r e a d yot c o m e i not t e n s i n o
.Thisprocedureis,however,sometimesfraughtwith
dangerbecause,ifitis drawnbac
theattac
actmomentof
inarela
andpre-tensed(tensedbefore
),thetonewill beverythroaty.Therefore,thisdirection
shouldbegivenonlyin certaincasesinwhichits applicationis
beneficial.
TongueI
nstrumentandA
ttac
Whenthetongu einstru m e n t i s b ien g u s e dof r t h e a t tca
tonguemustberela
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ustamom e n t b e froe t h e a t tca
musclesoccursrefle
,the
edandthen,gentlybutfirmly,pushedbac
. T h e t e niso n o n t h e por p e r t n ogue
ly.Thismeansthatthepupil mustnotattempt
totensehistonguevolitionally.I
fhedoesso, hewillinevita-
blypre-tenseitandthen bringtheantagonisticmusclesintoten-
sionatthemomentofattac
.Thetongueinstrumentfunctions
beneficiallyonlybecauseoftherefle
itatthemom e n t o f t h e atta c
reactionofthetongueagainst
.
Tongue-tie
notherhandicap,whichissometimesencountered,comesto
mind:Badtongue-tie.Thelittlecordunderthe tongueissome-
t i m e se v r y s h otra n d t h i c
.I
n s o m e c ae s s i t m a y b e a s col s e a s % "
fromthetip.
nysuchtn o g u et-i e m a
esitimps os i b l eof r t h e t e c ah e r t o e m ploy
thetongueinstrument,becauseallhewouldsucceedin doing,if
heweretoattemptto useit,wouldbeto bunchupthebaseof the
tongueinthethroat.F
urthermore,itisimpossiblefora tongue-tied
individualtoassumetheproperpositionof,or tensionon,the
118
tongueforphonation.I
tis,therefore,physicallyimpossibleforhim
toproduceatonewhich isnotthroaty.F
tioncanbecured veryeasilybysurgery.I
ortunatelysuchacondi-
nthiscasea surgeon
mayseverthelittlecord underthetongue.Thisveryminoropera-
t i o n w il lr e l e ae sitandma
effc e t i v ley . (
ig.23"
eitpossib letowor
eeF ig.23A
T o n ge u- t i e
&
w i t h t h e sutd e n t
B.)
a n d N om r alTon gue
Bshowsthenormaltonguewiththe relativelylongcordunderneathit.The
tipofthetn oguemu st,ofcou r s e , b e eel v a td et o s h o w t hsic o r d . I
nA
, a n a b n o-r
mallyshortcordis indicated.Notethatinthiscase thetipofthe tongue
cannotbepointedbutis actuallypulleddown,whenthetongueispointed
upward,withtheresultthata smallin-curveisformedatthe tipofthe
tongue.I
nsuchbadcasesof tongue-tie,itisphysicallyimpossibleforthe
pupiltoassumetheproperposition ofthebaseofthe tongueforthepharyn-
gealresonationofthetone.A
badtongue-tierendersitimpossibleforthe
singertoproduceatone whichisnotthroaty.I
fthetongueinstrumentisused
insuchcases,the onlyeffectistobunch upthebaseofthe tongueagainst
theposteriorwallofthe laryngealpharyn
,therebyengenderinge
treme
throatiness.
ortunatelythisconditioncanbecured bymeansofaverysimple surgical
operation.
BreathingMusclesandA
ttac
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thethirdphaseofthe attac
momentatwhichthesingerattac
after.F
dependsuponthebreathingmecha-
nism.h T e m u s lce s o f t h e t h ora
mustcm o eintotn e s i o n a t te he
sthetone,andnot beforeor
urthermore,theinspiratorymusclesmustbeinthe process
oftensingthrough,andalittle after,themomentoftheinception
ofthetone.
119
act
A
B
i g . 2 4 P o sut r e
Theassumptionofaproperpostureis e
tremelyimportantbecauseithas
alargeinfluenceonthe abilityofthesingerto holdthebreathwiththelower
bac
ribanddiaphragmaticmuscles,andalsobecauseit influencesthetension
onthenec
m u s cel s . A a n d B i n dci a t e t h e por p e r p s ot u r .eT h e h e d aisraised
b u t n e iht e r s t u c
o u t n o r h led b a c
dropp ed.Theb odyiserc et . T h e b c a
t o o f a.rT h e s h olud e r s a n dchestare
ofthenec
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
andthesm allofthebc a
ig.24 Posture(concluded)
areasslightlycurvedas possible,i.e.,thespineisas straightaspossible.
Theupperpartofthe legsisrelativelyhorizontal.Thek
neesareslightly
bent.Thefeetareslightlypointedout, separatedashortdistanceandone
footisplaceda shortdistanceinfrontof theother.Thebodyis firmlyand
freelybalancedonbothfeet,whichare s
isneith ertiltd ebac
chestan d s h o udl e r s a r e r lea
I
uarelysetuponthefloor.The body
ward snorforw ardsan d t h e m u s lce s o f t h e am r s,nec
n c o rer c t p o sut r e
,
ed.
theshu o l d esra n d c h e s t rae r a i s d eandthehed ais
droppedandpulledin.
DI
n c o r rcet p o s t u re
thechs et i s f o r c d e d o w n a n d te hb a c
curvd e b a d l .yT h e h e d aispulledbc a
I
n c o rer c t p o sut r e
andnec are
andin.
theupp e r p a r t o f t h e lg es a r e b e n tbac
w a r d srfo m
thehips,thusthrowingthespine outofalignmentandforcingtwocurves
o f t h e s p ie ni n t h e s m al lo f t h e b a c
a n d a t t h e nce
. T h e h e a d i s sutc
out.
Theweightofthebodyis ontheheels.
Thereare,ofcourse,innumerablewrongpostureswhichcanbe assumed.
n s o m e c ae s s t h e e nitr e b o d ysit o o t e n s.eI
nothercs ae s i t i s t o o r eal
llcasesofw rongps ot u r e s rev e t o e n g e n d ret e n s i n oofthenec
s h o udl e r m ucs l e s , ad nt o d e s t r y othep r o p ere
uilib r i u m , ro"
ed.
,chestan d
hold ,
ofthe
breathingmuscles.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
n s p iar t i o n
ninspiringthebreath,the chestmustneverbeinvolvedin the
sligh testdeg reeandth e s h o u le dr s m u s t b eer l a
t h e p o sut r e o f t h e bd oy i s m o s t i m p o r tn at . (
e
p a niso n t a
andbac
e e F i g . 2 4).T h e
esplaceb etwenthelow erbac
r i b s w hci h m o v e u ot
,andthedip a h r am g , w h ih cmovesu o t a n d f ow r ard.From
thesinger
sstandpointitis theforward,orout,movementofthe
diaphragmandthebac
b e c o n sdi e r e.dA
e
ed.Forthisreason
,orout,movementoftheribs whichmust
ndhereag ainwecom e t o t h e v i t laq
uilib rium.Eq
u e s toi n o f
u i l i biru m i m p l i e s a s e rei s o f f o r e cswhichp ullin
differentdirectionsandarecompletelye
ualizedsothatthesystem
isstaticandcannot move.Movementisconcomitantwithabrea
downofe
-
uilibrium.Thereadermustassociateinhis mindbalanced
tensions,whichinhibitmovementofthemembersinvolved,and
theire
uilib r i u m . Te he
u i l i biru m o f t h e ber a t h i n g s y set m i s o f
fundamentalimportanceitimpliesholdingthebreathingmuscles
i n t e n soi n . (
eeF ig.25A &
b o t h t h e isnp i r tao r y a n d e
B . ) T hsib a l a n e c d t e niso n , i n w h ich
p i r aot r y m ucs l e s t a
w i t h t h e col s u r e fot h e g l o ti ts . I
e p a r t , c -oo r dni a t e s
t i s t h i s c o - rod i n tai o n w h ichma
es
legitimatephonationpossible.S uchholdingofthebreathingmuscles
ise
a c t l y te hr e v e re s f r o m t h e ie da o f "
b r e ahtc o n t r lo
whichis
basedupontheconceptofa controlledstreamofairwhichis blown
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
outthroughtheglottis."
Breathcontrol
impliesmovementofthe
breathingmuscles,whileproperly-producedtonescanoccur^ only
whenth e s e m ucs l e s " h o l d
ut
Gestu retoE
u s t b eof r e t h e p uipl a t t a c
ine
uilib rium.
s t a bi ls h I
n s p iar t o r y e T n s in o
satonehemuste
andlowerribs.Beforetheinspirationis
starttosing,andgo onoutwiththediaphragm,ma
c e r t ian t h a t t h e bca
out,
pandhisd i a p har g m
uitecompletehemust
m u s cel s d o n o t " g i v e
ingabsolutely
rela
o r m o v.eT h i s
orinspiratory,gesturemustbemadesmoothly,andrela-
tivelyslowly,andmustcontinuethrough,andali ttleafter,themo-
mentofattac
.Thebreathmustbe inspiredaseasilyaspossibleand
thenecessarydegreeoftension,whichdependsuponthe pitchand
loudnessofthetoneto besung,mustbeappliedfor theattac
tone.A
ofthe
fterthebreathhasbeen inspired,thecontinuationofthe"
gestureoccurs,throughtheattac
breathingmuscleswhichisnecessaryinorder toattac
erly.Thefinale
thetoneprop-
pansioniscausedbytensionon thebreathing
muscles.Theinspirationofthebreathceasesat themomentofattac
122
out
,becauseofthetensionon the
.
ig.25HoldingtheBra eth
Thisillustrationshowsthemannerin whichthebreathis"
held
forphona-
tion.N o t e t h a t btoh t h e b a c
andfrn o t o f t h e t osro , a t t h e l w o erbac
andatthediaphragm,aree
pandedand,asindicatedbythearrows onthe
ribs
drawingattheleft,thepull isforwardandoutat thediaphragm,andbac
wardan doutatthelow erbac
ribs.Th e s i n g rei s h o l d i n gthee
a n d p r essi n g o u t a g a i n s t te hi n - p ul l. T h eer m u s t b e n o " g i v e
whichholdthisout-pullduringthe entiree
f i g uer . T h ee s t w o p u lsl, o u t a n d bca
t h e f r otn, m u s t e
-
p a n soi n
o n t h e m ucsl e s
ecutionofamusicalphraseor
atthebac
a c t l y b laa n c e n adholdine
,andforw a r d a n d otua t
u i l i biru m . A s t h e t e n s i o n i n -
creasesforarise inpitchora decreaseinintensity,thepostureande
uilib-
rium,i.e.,thebalancebetweenthetwogroupsof muscles,mustatalltimes
bemaintained.Notethatthechestand shouldersshouldnotinterferewith
this" hold
ofthedip a h r am g aticag a i n s t te hb a c
Thisconditionofbalanced"
m e n t o f atta c
held
e
r i b m ucs l e s .
pansionmustbeestablishedatthe mo-
.
Thetensionmayspreaddowntothe abdomenbutitshouldneverspread
upintothechest andshoulders.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
TensiononLaryngealandPharyngealMusclesinA
Noteinthisconnectionthat thetensionfortheattac
thelaryn
ttac
startsat
andtongueandgoesondown intothebreathingmuscles,
thetensiononwhichmusclesis notcompleteduntilaftertheinitia-
tionofthetone.I
nthiswaytheclosure oftheglottisis established
asplitfractionof asecondbeforethebreathpressureis completely
applied.Thisclosesthevalveandstops allforcede
breath.I
pulsionofthe
ftheclosureof theglottisoccurstoolate
afterthetension
isappliedtothe breathingmusclesthevalvedoesnot close,and
thesing erisonlyab l e t o p r o dcue t o n e b y maen s o f a f o r e cde
tionwh ichmustth enbechec
throatytechnic.O
edbymen asofthenec
pira-
m u s cel s , i . .e,
fcourse,theclosureof theglottisisintimately
associatedwiththedefinitionofthepitch andloudnessconcepts
andwiththetensingof thetonguemusclesfortheshapingof the
pharyngealcavitiesforthepitchandvowelconcepts.I
nother
words,ifthementalpictureof thetoneisnot absolutelyandclearly
defined,thelaryngealandpharyngealad
ustmentsareincorrectand
uncertain,theglottisdoesnotclose properly,andanyaccuracyof
ad
ustmentisimpossible.Thevocalapparatusdoesnotwor
o u t a r e ao snwithu o t a m e n t lap i c t u r e
with-
f c o u r s e te hs e l f -i ls t e n er
alwayshasablurredtoneconcept andis,therefore,neverableto
closetheglottiswithoutthe useofhisnec
mu scles.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thus,fortheattac
,thethroat laryn
andtongueleads.The
tensioninthebreathingmusclesis notcompleteduntilafraction
ofasecondafterthe throattensionhasbeenestablished.I
thora
leadsn a d t h e l a rny
fthe
andton g u e l a g ,ht e g l o tits d o e s n to
closebecauseoftensiononits ownintrinsicmusclesandthebreath
is,perforce,blownout.
D e s ptie t h e f a tct h a t t h e t hor a t " l e a d,s
t h e a t tca
s h o udl a c t u al ly
beonesingle,properly-timed,co-ordinatedact.
M a i net n a n ceof"
old
avingn o c e e s tb al i s hd et h i s "
anytim e , l e t g o ( r lea
this"
hold
hold,
)untilheta
thesing ermustnv ee r , a t
esanewbra e t h . F u r t h e r mroe ,
mustalwayspersist,eventhroughtheproductionof
consonantsandchangesofpitch,throughoutthesingingof amusi-
calphrase.I
tisimperativeforit tobemaintainedwhilethepitch
isbeingchanged,despitethefact thatthedegreeoftensionin-
creasesasthepitch risesandlessensasit descends.Thus,thee
uili-
briumofthebreathingmusclesmustbe maintained,inspiteofthe
changesinthedegreesoftension,until anewbreathisinspired.
124
Give
o n t h e B raet h i n gMuscls e
Thereareagreatmanywaysin whichthepupilmay"
rela
give,
i.e.,
thebreathingmuscles.Themostprevalentisby meansofa
movement,upordown,ofthechestand shoulders.Thesegestures
t r a nlsa t e i not a "
give
o f t h e m ucs l e s o f t h e b ac
.Thediap hragm
maymovein,out,upor down.A nysuchmovementsautomatically
destroythee
uilibriumofthesystem,andthe singercommences
toblowbreath,therebydestroyinglegitimatephonation.(
ee
i g . 2 4).
Pre-tensionandI
nterference
Thetensiononthemusclesused inphonationmustoccurfor this
act.I
f a n y m u s lce b e c m o esten s e b e f roe t h e m o m e n t o f a t tca
musclecannotcomeintotensionforthis act.S
suchmusclemaybecalled"
pre-tension.
,this
uchtensiononany
Pre-tensiononanygroup
ofmusclesusedinphonationconstitutesthe mostperniciousform
ofinterference,orantagonisticmuscularaction..
Wor
A
D o n e i n Por d u cito n o f T oe n
c e r t ian a m o u ntofwor
orenerg ymustbee
p e n dd et o p r o d u ce
anygiventone.Thisvariesto anenormousdegree,accordingtothe
stateoftechnicalproficiencyofthe singer.Underidealconditions
theeffortwhichmustbee
ofwor
pendedisdeterminedbytheamount
necessarytotensethemuscleswhichare, andshouldbe,
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
usedinphonation.I
npracticeothermusclescomeinto tension.
Thesemusclescomeundertwoheadings:
1.Theinterferingmuscleswhichco-ordinate incorrectlywith
phonation."
Pre-tension
comesunderthisheading.
2.Muscleswhichcomeintotensionbut whichdonotco-ordinate
withphonation.
Boththesegroupsofmusclesshould,of course,berela
edand,
duringtheprocessoftraining thevoice,thetensiononthemshould
alwaysbelessening.I
nbadcases,however,thetensiononthese
twogroupsofmusclesis e
thewor
tremelyhigh,underwhichcircumstances
whichmustbedonein ordertosingis enormouslyaug-
mented.
W e c o u l d s t a t e t hsii n t h e f o r m foa n e
uatin o.
Thus,if:
W=
T o t lam u s c ual r t e n soi n ( i . .e, t o t law o r
d o n e b y sni g e r w h en
heproducesagiventone)
125
Tensiononmuscleswhichshouldbeused inphonation
= T e n s i o n o n i net r f eirn g m ucs l e s
Tensiononmusclesnotco-ordinatedwithphonation
Then:W=
2
Thismeansthatthe"
.
wor
done
o r d e r t o sni g a g i v e n tn oe i s e
(musculartension)re
ualtothe"wor
done
uiredin
inorderto
tensethemuscleswhichshouldbe usedinphonation,plusthe
wor
done
o n i n t efre r i n g m u s cel s w h i c h c-oo r dni a t e wtih p h o n-a
t i o n , btus h o u l d ntod o s o , p l u s t h e"
wor
cometh i s t e n s in o, p l u s t h e"
done
wor
done
inordertov oer -
o n m u s lce s w h i h cbecom e
tensebutdonotco-ordinatewith phonation.
nviewofth efactthatb othY
andZ canbeofanym a g n iut d e ,
thereaderwillreadilyunderstandwhyit isthatthesinger whohas
beentrainedincorrecdy,orwhouseshis voicebadly,isforcedto
ma
e s o d i s t rses i n g lygreatn a e f f o r.tI
conceivableforthetensionsY
andZ
ne
t r e m e csae s i t w o u ldbe
tobecomesogreatthatit
wouldbeimpossibleforthesinger toproducetoneatall. Theten-
s i o n Z d o e s n toc o u n t i n p rd ou c i n gthetonean d t h e t e niso n Y
b e o v ecr o m e b y a n e
must
u a l t e niso n i f t h e s i n g e r i s t o p r ou dc e s o u n d
atall.Th us,hecandoann e o r mu os a m o u ntofwor
tremendouseffort,andactuallybedoingnowor
,i.e.,m a
ea
atall,asapplied
totheproductionoftone.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
partfromanyotherconsideration,then,itwill beseenhow
i m p otra n t a p atro f t h e t e a h cer
swor
l i e s i n t h e ei lm i ntai o n o f
interferingandincorrecttensionwhenthepupil issinging.W hen
hehassucceededinreducing bothY
t i o n,st h e w o r
nomeansgreat
ease.
andZ
tominimumpropor-
donebyth e p u p i l i n odr e r t o p r o d uceton e,isby
infactheis thenabletosingwith consummate
a l l a ice s i n T e nisn g E
t r a noeu s M u s lce s
Theideathatcertainmuscles,not usedinphonation,shouldbe
tensd eto"
s u p p rot
s c h o loo f t h o u g ht
b e t e n sd et o "
t h e v oci e i s e n t ier l y f a lal c i osu. T h e r esia
w h i c h blei e v s et h a t t h e l g e s a n d b u totc
s u p prot t h e t o n.e
sshould
Theida e m u s t b e t htat e n s i n oon
musclesnotusedinphonationhelps thosemuscleswhichareused.
Thisisanabsolutefallacy.W
hilethemusclesusedin phonation
mustbetensedforthat act,alltheothermuscles inthebodyshould
beina conditionofoptimumtonus.Thismeansthatthesinger
shouldbeina stateoffreedomandalertness,butthat themuscles
notusedinphonationshouldbe relativelyrela
12
ed.
n e t e ah cerpoin tedoutth a t h e b e l ivee d i n t h e " b r e a t h c l u t h c
whichhes as o cai t e d wtih t e n soi n o n t h e b utto c
s.Oneneedhardly
discusstheabsurdityofsuch notions.Theonlyeffectoftensionon
themusclesnotusedin phonationistoincreasetheeffortthe singer
isma
ingandtord a i c al ly i m p iar h i s m u s u c l a r e fifc i e n cy.I
playerweretotensehis leftarm,whilestri
rac
fatennis
ingtheballwith the
etheldinhis righthand,thistensionwouldprobablyso impair
h i s a b i lt y t o m a
e a c c u r tae m u s u clarad
misstheballaltogether,orat anyrate,stro
thinge
ebadly.Thesame
actlyp aplis et o t h e s i n gre.
fthe"
itisq
ustm e n t s t h tah e w o u l d
p r e -et n s in o
o n t h e m ucs l e s u s d e i n p h o n tai o n i s t o o g reat
uiteimpossibleforthesinger toproducealegitimatetone.
o m pel t e " p r e -et n s i n o
o n t h i s g ru op o f m u s lce s w o u l d r e n dret h e
productionoftoneimpossible.
T i m ig n
o f T e niso n
Thepupilwhotenseshis entirebodyandthentriesto attac
tonebecomesvirtuallyparalyzed.H eisma
b u t h e i s d o ig nn o w o r
ingatremendouseffort,
a t a l l h e i s o n l y fgi h t i n g h i m s lef . T h e
properpreparationfortheattac
tonin gup,
the
dependsupontherelease,the
o f t h e e ni tr e m u s u c l a r s ytse m o f t h e b ody,bu titis
mostimportantforhimtorela
,asmuchas possible,themuscles
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
whichareabouttobe usedinphonation.Thethroatysingerpre-
pareshimselfbytensingandthen throwingthistensionintoreverse.
Theproperly-trainedsingerprepareshimselfbyrela
heisableto"time
ingand,then,
t h e t e niso n a n d birn g t h e p rp oe r m u s lce s i n t o
actin oatthemom e n t o f a tat c
T i m ig n
.
isoffund amen t a l i m prot a n c e i nisn g i n g.Whenthe
singerisperforminghemustgraduatethe degreesoftensionforthe
pitchesandloudnessesofthetoneshe hastosingwith greatpreci-
s i o n . H e m u s t n e v rer e l a
betw eenton es.Thu s,heshou ldrela
w h e n h e t a e s a b r e aht , a n d t h n e h e m u s t r eal
only
ascomp l e t eyl a s
possible.Thesechangesoftensionapplytothe musclesofthe
laryn
,tongu e a n d t h oar
.Theydp e e n d ,of r a d
u s t mn et , o n t h e
pitchchanges,duringtheperformanceofa melodicline,inwhich
theloudnessshouldnotbevaried onanysingletone.Theymust
beperfectly"
timed
andmustco-ordinatewitheachpitchchange
withabsoluteprecision.I
a c c uar t e "
timin g
t i m ig n
fthepitchis notcenteredproperly,such
i s i m p ossi b l e t o c ac o m p lish.Whenthes
illin
a n d t h e ptic h p r e ics i o n aer n o t o f a h i g h d g e r e e o f a c u r a c,y
itisimpossiblefor thesingertointerpreta melodiclinewitha
r e a lyl "
127
open technic.
T i m ig n
a n d C h a n g e s o f T esni o n ( Ptic h )
f t h e t o n e i s por d u c d e p r o p rel y t h e a d
u s t mn et b e t w eenthe
laryngealmuscles(arytenoidandthyroid)alterswitheachchange
ofpitchandloudness.W
hensingingamelodicline itispitch
loudnesswhichneedbe ta
not
enintoaccount,whenconsideringthe
laryngealmuscles,becauseanychangeofloudnessona singletone
swellingorm a
i n g a d e cer s c e n do(e
c e p t f ros p e c i lae f f e cst)
d e s tor y s t h e fol w o f t h e m leo d .yT h i s t y p eof"
e m oito n a l
e f f e tci s
cheap,unmusicalandoffensivetotheearof themusician.Thus,it
istheaccurateco-ordinationsofthe laryngealmusclesforpitch
withwhichwearemostconcerned.Thedegree oftensionandthe
co-ordinationofthelaryngealmuscleschangewiththepitch, but
thetensionshouldnotrela
W h e n t h e t e n s in or e l a
untilanewbreathis inspired.
e s , t h e ptic h w i l l por b a byl d r o p a n d te h
s i n g rei s t h e n f o r e c d t o s l u r i not t h e n e
t t o n e . Tihs i s d i s a srto u s
because,witheachslur,theco-ordinationofthe laryngealmuscles
goesfurtherandfurtheroutof ad
ustmentand,afterarelatively
fewton e s , t h e sni g e r , w h o i s t r y ig nt o s i n g w i t h n a"
will"tieup
open
techn ic,
a n d , i n bd ac a s e s , m a y b e u n albe t o g o o n s i n g ing.
Thus,thesingermustdevelopahigh degreeofs
t h e t e niso n s a n dinholdin g t e n s in ow i t h u ot"
tosingleg i t i mtae l y . I n c o n
illin"
u n c toi n w i t h t h iss
s l u r rni g a n d " g i v i n g
offkey
i f h e w a nst
ill,hisin t o n aito n
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
m u s t b e vrit u al ly p e r fcet . S i n g i n g"
timing
givin g,
isveryun p l e aa snt,bu t
a r e m uh cworsefu a l t s ,rfo m t h e t c e h n i cla
standpoint,becausetheyeliminatethepossibilityofanyrealsinging.
Nosingerwhosevoiceis reallywell-produceddeviatesfromthe
pitch.Theabilitytosing amelodyproperlydependsuponthe
establishmentoftensiononallthe musclesusedinphonationat
themom e n t o f a t tca
breathista
w i t hu ot "
, a n d t h e h lod i n g o f t h e t e n s in ou n t i l t h e n e t
en,plustheabilityto varythedegreeoftension
give
withtherisean d f a l l o f t h e p icth .
ThroatyTechnicandS
lurring
Thethroatysingerhasnosuch problem,becauseheisonlyblow-
ingairthrougha constriction,andnochangesinthe co-ordination
ofthelaryngealmuscles,nor"
tuning
ofthepharyngealresonance
cavitiesforthepitchand vowel,occur.Becausetheregistrationis
mi
ed,thelaryngealco-ordinationforpitchdoesnot changeand
hecan,th e r e froe , s l u,r"
g i v ,e
cho
e - o f f t h e t o n e a n d d e srto y t h e
melodicline,withcheapunmusicalwhinesandwails,as muchas
heli
128
es,andhecango onwailingatwill.The constrictionisalways
t h e r e ad na s l o n g a s h e h odl s o n t o i t h e c a n g o o n m a
a n d c a li ln g i t s i n g ing.His"
art
i n g a n o ie s
r e u i r e s n o tceh n i clas
performancedemandsonlytheinterpretiveabilityofthe"
s i n g re.
o l o n g a s h e i s s aits f i d ewithma
illandhis
torch
i n g h i s e mtoi o n lae f f e tcs
merelybyslurringintoandout ofthetoneandby fadingtheloud-
nessinandout hehasnothingtoworryabout.
uilib ri umLarn y
Theestablishmentofe
thee
,Tongu e , T h oar
uilibriuminthelaryn
dependsupon
ualizeddevelopmentofthearytenoidandthyroidmuscles.
Theestablishmentofe
therm o r e , t hsie
ur-
u i l i biru m m utsb e e s t a b lishd enotonlyj neach
partinvolvedinphonation,i.e.,thora
betweenthesepartsindividually.(
ofthebra e t h s h olud n o t e
,laryn
eeF
c e e d t htar e
andtongue,butalso
ig.1.)Thus,thepressure
u i r e d b yht e g i v e ntsa t e o f
developmentofthelaryngealmuscles.Breathinge
develope
uilibriuminthethroatdependsuponthe
developmentandproperco-ordinationofthetonguemuscles.F
erciseswhich
cessivestrengthinthebreathingmuscles,beforethe
laryngealandtonguemuscleshavebeendeveloped,areharmful.
ctually,thismusculardevelopmentoccursj
Whileitisthee
cessofe
ustthroughsinging.
p i r aot r y o v rei n s p i rtao r y t esni o n t h ta
buildsupthepressureof thebreathagainsttheclosureof the
glottis,theproblem,fromthestandpointofthe singer,restspri-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
marilywiththeq
uestionofholdingtheproperdegreeof inspiratory
tension.Thisbalanceofe
piratorywithinspiratorytensionfor
phonationdoesnotoccurforany otheract.Thus,theproperfunc-
tionofthebreathingmusclesfor singingcanonlybee
perienced
andattainedbysinging.Nootheract co-ordinatesthebreathing
musclesinasimilar functiontherefore,noformofbreathinge
cisehelpsthesinger
tensionofthee
er-
scontrolofthe breathpressurewhichisthe
motiveforceusedinphonation.S
ingingdevelopstheco-ordinate
piratoryandinspiratorymusclesanddevelops
thesemuscles,inco-ordination,whenphonationisperformedprop-
erly.Breathinge
ercises,performedwithoutsinging,developthese
musclesoutofco-ordinationandarebound tointerferewiththe
properbalancebetweenthem,therebyonlydoingthesinger
technicalharm.
129
svoice
BalancedDevelopmentandE nergy
Thestrengthofthelaryngealmusclesmust matchthestrength
ofthetonguemuscles.I
e
ftheopeningactionof thetonguemuscles
ceed sthestren g t h d ee v l o pd ei n t h e l a r y n
( a n d t hsis o m eitm e s
occursintheprocess oftrainingthevoice)the breathe
willsudenlyb ecom ee
pulsion
c e s svi e . T hsio c c u r s aslo w h e n n ae
c e s s iev
breathpressureisbuiltup. Undersuchcircumstancesthepupil
mustbeforcedtoproduce atonewhichisloud enoughtomeet
t h e " o p e nni g .
f h e c a n d o t h i,st h e p r o g r e s s w il lb e v e r y r a p id,
becausethepharyngealimprovementismetandestablished.I
failstom eetthe"opening, withthee
t r a e n reg y r e
lost,andprogresswillceaseuntil hecanbepersuadedtoe
himselftothenecessarydegree.A
fhe
uired ,itis
ert
stheintensityrisesfrom soft
( P . .P) u p t o t h e n om r allou dness(M .
. ) t h e b r etah e
p u l s in og o e s
down,becausetheglottisclosesmorecompletelywhenthetechnic
i s c o r r e tc. I
t i s f a r e a s iref o r t h e p u pl it o s i n g a f u l l t h anasoftton e,
providedthathisthroatis notconstricted.Thus,theloudertone
whichmustbeproduced,undersuchcircumstances,re
uiresless
effort,butmoreenergy,thandoesanoverlysoft one.
DevelopmentofBalance
twillbesen e t h e n t h tat h e t e a c h ermustw or
o f t h e t e cn hi c t h o r a
,laryn
a n d p h ayr n
onallthrephass e
( t o nu ge ) s i m utla n eu os l y ,
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
andendeavor,tothebestof hisability,tok
o f t h e s eht r e e p hsae s i n l i n .eI
eepthedevelopment
naccom plish ingthisen dhiswor
is
simplifiedandimmeasurablyabettedbytheuseofthe physical
manipulationswhichhavebeendescribed.Thus,whendevelopment
ofthelaryngealmusclesisindicated,he shouldusethemanipula-
tionsdescribedforwor
ingonthesemuscles.W
henthetongue
musclesneeddevelopment,heshouldusethetongueinstrument.
W h e n i t i s t h e b r e a tihn g m u s lce s w hci h s h o udl b e w o r
edon,he
canhelpthisphaseof thetechnicbydoingeverythingin hispower
tostoptheparticularmovement,or"
lac
of"
hold
give,
whichindicatesthe
b y t h ee smuscls ea n d w h i h c i s c h a r a tce r itsi c o f t h e
p u p i l wtih w h o m h eiswor
ing.Hehastoturnfromon ephaseto
t h e o t hrea s t h e p u p i l por g r esse s . F i r s t i t m a y b e t h e l ayr n
re
uiresw or
which
,thenthetn o g u ,et h e n t h e ber a t hni g , a n d t h e s e t her e
p h a ssem a y o c c u r i n a n y o r d rea n d k
eepchn a g i n g i n te hi r r e
uire-
ments..Theprocessisnowverydirect andfarmoreefficientthan
ithaseverbeenin thepast,butit isnoteasy,andthe teachermust
notonlyunderstandhowtohandlethe problem,buthemustalso
b e w i l lni g t o w o r
130
v e r y h rad .
P u r e R e g i s t r tai o n E s s e n t i a l
tisabsolu telyim p o s sbi l e f o r t h e t e a c h ret o m a
provementwhateverinthepupil
eanyrealim -
svoice,unlesshethoroughly
understandstheprocessofpurifyinganddevelopingtheregisters.
Noopeningofthethroatis
possibleifthelaryngealmuscleshave
notbeendeveloped,andthiscannotbe accomplishedwithoutthe
p r o p rew o r
o n r e gsit r a toi n . W o r
onthereg i s t esra l o n e d e oslittle
o r n o g o o d i f i t i s n toa c c o m panid ebywor
laryngealpharyn
o n t h e o pn ei n g o f t h e
(th etongue),andbothareunavailingif the
s i n g rei s n o t t a u gtht o e s t a bi ls h t h e " h o l d
onhisbra ethin g m u s c lse
insteadofblowingairthrougha constriction.
bsolu t e C o - o r d i n aito n F i n a l S
t a g e o f P ref e cito n
nthefinalanalysis,whenthe technicisperfect,theregistersare
absolutelybalancedandthelowerregistercanbe carriedupover
almosttheentirerange thus,agreatwomansingercan produce
evenahighC
simo.A
inthelowerregisterwhenshe wantstosingfortis-
tthesametimethe registrationiscompletelyco-ordinated
andthethroatis heldopenatallintensities overtheentirerange,
whichcoversatleastthreeoctaves.O
fcourse,theentiresystem
ofmusclesusedinphonationis completelybalancedandine
librium,andallinterferingandconstrictor musclesarerela
ui-
edand
outofaction.Thisis anidealconditionwhichis foundonlyinthe
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
caseofasupremelygreatsinger.C
arusoandDestinnaretwoof
thefewsingerswhoevenapproachedthisstate ofperfection.I
trainingthepupil
goal.Thepupilwhoattainsa reasonabledegreeoftechnicalpro-
ficiencycanbecomeaveryfine artist.
131
n
svoicetheteachermust rememberthatthisisthe
h a p tre6
TH
T
Nec
N
M u s cel s
When thevoiceisproducedproperlythe musclesofthenec
a r e r e l a e d . T h e gol t t i s i s c lsoe d b y i t s o w nintrin s i c m u s lce t h e
arytenoid(themusclewhichappro
imatesthearytenoidcartilages
a n d t h u s col s e s t h e g l o t tsi s e e F
i g . 2 F ) a n d t h e t h r otai s h e l d
openbymeansofthetonguemuscles.
When thevoiceisthroaty,the arytenoidmuscledoesnotcome
intopropertension
th erefore,theglottisdoesnotclose byitself.
Toproducesound,thisclosureis broughtaboutbymeansoftension
o n t h e m ucs l e s o f t h e n ec
andj
aw.
Theprincipalmusclesofthe nec
whichcomeintoactionin
throatysingingare:
1.S
terno-mastoid
2.S
terno-hyoid
3.S
terno-thyroid
4.Thyro-hyoid
5 . O m o - yb odi (
ig.2
eeFig.2
.)
Musclesofth eNec
Theillustrationontheoppositepageshows theprincipalmusclesofthenec
whichcomeintotensionwhenthetechnic isthroaty.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 8 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Notethefactthatthe sterno-mastoidmusclesareattachedtothemastoid
boneand,whenintension,pressagainstthe laryn
,therebyprovidingamost
efficientconductionofsoundtothe innerear.Thegreaterthetensionon
thesemuscles,themoreefficiendytheywillact asconductorsofthesound
directlytotheear andalsothethroatierthetone willbecome.
W h i l e t h i s i s t h e m otsp r o mni e n t o f t h enec
m u s cel s , t h e f u nctin oofthe
o t h e r nce
tisprobab lyj
m u s lce s e n u m eratd einthete
t h e e s tb al i s h m entofcon s t r i cito n a n d fros
u e e zni g t h e l a rny
verylargenumberofcombinationsoftensionson thenec
ustasimp ortan tfor
. T h e r e rae a
muscleswhich
arefoundtooccurin practice.
Themusclesofthenec
arebroughtintotensionbecauseofmovementsof
thehead,whichshortenthenec
,andbecauseoftensionon thechest,which
hasbeenraised,andhas,therefore,servedthesamepurpose.Theyc analso
bebroughtintotensionthroughtensionon thej
hasben e"
set
aw,especiallywhenthismember
i n t h e m i dlde p o s iito n . O n e , o r m o r e , fot h e s e a tci o n s awl a y s
occursinco-ordinationwiththeproductionof athroatytone,andveryoften
theyalloccursimultaneously.
Becauseoftheattachmentsofthesemuscles,it willreadilybeseenthat
theycanbebroughtinto tensionfromabove(headandj
(chestandshoulders),orboth.
132
aw),frombelow
Generated for Nathan Daniel Lee (Brown University) on 2014-09-13 23:58 GMT / http://hdl.handle.net/2027/mdp.39015031040572 Public Domain, Google-digitized / http://www.hathitrust.org/access_use#pd-google
i g u r e 2 7 so hw s t h e n c e
m u s cel s o f a y o u n gsingerw hohad
studiedforseveralyearswitha typical"
radiotechnic
teacher.This
teacherhasbeenresponsiblefornumerouscasesof nodulesonthe
vocalcords.O
neglanceattheillustrationshould indicatej
i g . 2 7 O v e r - d e v leo p e d N ec
ustwhy
M u s cel s o f a B a dyl T r a i nd eS
inger
Notetheprominenceofthesterno-mastoidmuscles.Note,also,thehead,
whichhasbeenpulledin andbac
tensd e.Thej
awisloc
e d i n t h e m i d l e p o stii o n , n a d t h e m otuh a n d l i p s aer
setforthemouthresonancead
TensiononNec
,andthechest,which hasbeenraisedand
ustment.
MusclesC ausesNodules
Thesehighlydevelopednec
musclesperformthefunctionwhich
s h o udl b e l o n g t o t h e a r yet n o i d m u s c l .e(
e e F i g . 2 F . ) T h e g l tot i s
isnotclosedby meansofthismuscle,becausethesinger is.blowing
a i r , a n d te ha r y t n eoidmu s c l e r elfe
lyrela
eswhenth e b r e aht i n g
actisinitiated.Theclosure isthenbroughtaboutprimarilyby
mean s o f t e n s in oo n t h e n e c
m u s cel s . A n y s u c h e
t e r n lac l o s uer
bringsthevocalcordstogetherunevenly,sothat theyaremore
tightlypressedtogetheratonepointof theirlengththanatanother,
becauseofthise
ternalpressure.Therefore,theyaremoreorless
boundtorubtogetherat oneormorepoints.Thisfriction ofthe
unevenlyappro
imatedvocalcordsoftenbringsaboutthe forma-
tionofnoduleswhichareactually corn-li
egrowths.Thegreater
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thedevelopmentofthenec
mus cles,thegreaterthedangerof the
formationofnodulesbecomes.
134
ureofNod ules
Nodulescanbecuredveryeasily
simplybytrainingthevoice
properly.Thepurificationofthelowerregister,the openingof
thethroatandthereleasingof thenec
muscles,plussomesteps
towardsthedevelopmentofpure,balancedregistration,willsoon
alleviate,andultimatelycure,thiscondition.W ithoutpropertrain-
ingnodulesmaydisappear,ifthesinger goesthroughaperiodof
absolutesilence,buttheysoonrecurif thetechnicisnot changed.
orc i n g foV o i c e a nd N e c
C o n t r ol
When thebreathisblownthrougha constrictionbroughtabout
b y t e niso n o n d e e v l o pd en e c
m u s lce s , t h e sni g e r i s " f o r c i n g
his
v o i c .eT h e h a re dr h e b l o w stheair,th emorehe"forces.
T h u s ,ht e
productionofloudtonessungwith thenec
breath-
c o n tor l
techn icisalwy asi n
u r i osu. A
produ cedinthism anneris"forced,
-controlled,"
s a m a t t e r o faf c t , a n ytone
n o m a tet r h o w s otfi t m a y b e .
orcingisnota matterofintensity,butofblowingair againsta
laryn
w h i c h i s bien g s
ueezd ebythenec
m u s lce s . W h e n t h e
voiceisproducedproperlyit isbeneficialforthesinger toproduce
f u l l , fer e t o n s e. O n l y t h r o a t ,yc o n s tirc t e d sni g i n g i s " f o r c e d .
True,
whenthethroatysingerswellsthetone heforceshisvoicemore
a n d m oer w i t h e a h cincres ae i n l o u d ness."O
pen,
f r e e ,uf l l -ht r o aet d
singing,ontheotherhand,benefitsand developsthevoice.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tismostimp ortan tforthesin g e r t o r e ai lz e w h ta"
is.C
f o r cni g
onstrictedsingingisgenerally,basically,verysoft."
technic
r e a lyl
adio
singersarebarelyaudible,buttheyare forcingtheirvoices
witheverytonetheyproduce.C
aruso
svoiceimprovedeveryyear
hesangoutloudpractically allthetime,andhe wasalwayssinging.
a v i n g foV
o i c e U n e c essa r y wtih C o r r e tcT e c h n ic
Thereisaveryfoolish notioncurrenttotheeffectthat thevoice
mustbe"saved. I
s o m a n y hgi h C '
thasevenb e e n s a i d ta ht t h e t e n orcansingj ust
s a n d t h a t we hn h e h a s e
h a u setd t h e s u plpy h e i s
throu g h . T hsii s o n l y t o o t re u w h e n t h e v ioc e i s t h r a oty
produ c e d p r oe pr l y , h ecansingasmn ayasheli
goodtosingthem.S
fitis
esanditdos eh i m
ingingisanatural function,ifitis performed
inatechnicallycorrect manner,andthevoicedoesnot,undersuch
circum s t a ne cs," wearou t.
v e yr q
135
uic
f t h e v o ie cisabusd e,it"
w e asro u t
ly.
terno-mastoidMusclesandThroatiness
eturn ingtoFig.27:Noticeth ee
t r a odr i n ayr d e v eol p m n etof
thesterno-mastoidmuscles.Thesemusclesarealwaysintension
whenthetechnicisthroatyand theyarethemostprominentofthe
i n t efre r i n gnec
m u s lce s . T h eot n e w a s " w h i t e ,
thin,sh rill,th roaty
andpinched.Therewasalsoa pronounced,rapidtonguetremolo.
Undernormalsingingconditionstheheadwaspulled downandin,
andthesemusclescameintoa highstateoftension,whichtension
i n c r esae d a s t h e ptic h a s c n eded.h T i s g i r l wsaa "
s
uea
v o ie c
c o l oar t u r .aT h e v e r y h i g h t o nsew e r e s u n g i n a n a b s oul t e " s
voice
withthema
uea
imumpossibleconstrictionandsometimesthey
evensh u t o f f a lot g e t h er.I
n t h i s s o r t o fet c h nci t h e l a r y n
ands
u e e zd et o g e te hr b y t h ee smuscls ei n c o n
rigidj
awloc
israisd e
u n c toi n w i t h a
.Theydv ee l o pn e o r mu os s t r e n gthandintim ebecom e
soenlargedastobe noticeablyprominentevenwhenthesinger
isnotphonating.I
tisinterestingto notethatpracticallyanyvoice
eventh edeeps et c o n tar l t o c a n b e m d aetosoun dli
voice
ea"
s
uea
coloratura,ifsufficientconstrictionofthistype canbeestab-
lished.Thisis,unfortunately,notverydifficultto accomplish.
eductionofS
terno-mastoidTensionbyManipulation
Thefirstprocedureindealingwith thisvoicewastotry torelease
thecontrolofthesesterno-mastoidmusclesbyholdingup the
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
s i n g re
thee
shead.h T e e f f rot r e
uiredtoc ac o m p l i s h t hsie n d , a g ian s t
tremelystrongpullofthesemuscles,wasalmost incredible
but,whenitcouldfinallybe done,avastlyimproved,farlessthroaty,
pinchedtoneimmediatelyresulted.F
oralongtime itwasim-
-
possibleforthisunfortunategirlto holdupherownhead,however
hardshemighttryto doso.
erlowerregisterwascompletelyabsent.H
owever,withthe
aidoftheth yroidm anipu latin o,the"pullingin
ofthisreg isterw as
notdifficulttoaccomplish,althoughit wasalongtimebeforeshe
c o u l d por d u c e n a y t hni g o t h ret h a n a v e r y " w h i t e ,
registrationwasnotmi
t h i n t oe n. T h e
edbecauseshehadalwayssungvery softly.
c e s svi e l y Dor p p e d Lray n
andNec Muscles
W h e r e t h e t e ah c e r i n s itss u p o n a d r p o p e d l ayr n
,thes
u e e zni g
actionisbroughtaboutby meansofthedevelopmentoftheother
nec
musclesmorethanbythesterno-mastoids.Therearecases
wherethemusculardevelopmentinthelowerpartof thefrontof
thesing er
13
snec
issop ronou ncedth atitloo
sli
e a b a d g o i t re.
ThyroidManipulationandE
Theentirelaryn
cessivelyDroppedLaryn
shouldnotdescendwhenthethyroidcartilage
ispulld edown.I nfact,w henthemu s c l e s aer s o r e l a
laryn
edthatthe
d o e s dor p w h e n t h i s m a npi u l aito n i s a p pi le d , wro
on
thegenio-hyoidmuscleandtonguemusclesisindicatedbefore the
thyroidmanipulationcanbeemployed.Thus,thehyoidbonemust
beheldup,as described,andthetongueinstrumentused,until
thetongueandhyoidboneassumetheir properposition.E
venthen,
thethyroidmanipulationmustbeemployedcautiously,andthe
pressuree
ertedmustneverbegreatenoughto pulldowntheentire
laryn toanymar
e d d e ger e .
Thesolepurposeofthe thyroidmanipulationisto"
pullin
more
thyroidtension,i.e.,tohelptheintrinsic, laryngealmuscles,notto
p o s iito n
t h e l a rn y
i t s e l. fT h i s i s a c c m o p l ihse d b y m en as o f w o r
onthemusclesofthe tongueandhyoidbonefromwhichthe laryn
issuspended.
ThroatyS
inging
Twoformsofthroatytechnicmanifestthemselvesinsomewhat
differentdevelopmentsofnec
s
mu scles.Thefirstis basedupon
u e a v o i c e , o r s h r i l l , " w h i t e , r e l a t i v eyl s o f t s i n g i n g w iht t h e
laryn
raisd eandtheton guedrw a nupandbc a
secondisbaseduponratherloud, thic
mi
, a n d t e ne sd.The
,orverythroaty,loud,white
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ed-rg e i s t res i n g i n g w i t h t h e l ray n
tongu edropp eddownn adbac
n b o t h f om r sthej
eeF ig.12B&
a w i s p r a tci c a lyl a l w y as l o c
C.)
edinthemidle
a r e r e l a e d a n d a r e ntob r o u g h tintoten s i o n i n c oo- r d i n ation
withphonation.Thebetterthetechnic,theless prominentthenec
musclesbecome.
ead,ChestandNec Muscle s
Thenec
musclescomeintotensionwhenthechesti sraisedand
thehed aisdroppd e,stuc
out,pu l l e d i n o r i n lci n e d bca
W h e n i n t e n s i o n te hy a c t ulal y s
closetheglottisbye
u e e z e te hl a r y n
t o o f a.r
, a n d m eh c a n ia clly
ternalpressureinvaryingdegreesoftension,
accordingtotheamountofthroatiness(antagonistictension)
present.Theproblemisthento rela
thesemuscles,whilethegenio-
glossusmuscleholdsthetonguefirmlyin position,andthegenio-
hyoidmuscleholdsthehyoidbonein position.Theeliminationof
thistensiononthenec
137
dropp e d t o o f raa n d t h e
, a n d t e ne sd.(
position.O fcourse,whenthetechnicis correct,themusclesofthe
nec
musclesisastraightforwardmatter,but
bynon^
eansaneasyone.Becausethesterno-mastoid,sterno-hyoid
andthesterno-thyroidmusclesareattachedtothe chest(see
ig.2
) , a n y r asii n g o f t h ismemb e r t e n d s t o so hr t e n t h enec
and
throwthemintoaction.Thisprovidesas vitalareasonforthe non-
involvementofthechestinphonationas theonementionedinthe
discussionoftheproperactionof thebreathingmuscles.F
more,anydownwardorbac
urther-
wardmovementofthehead,which
alsotendstoshortenthe nec
,bringsthesemusclesinto action.
ctually,bothmovementsthoseofthechest andheadoccur with
throatysinging.Thechestmustnotbe raisedandtheheadmust
beheldup ,sothatthenc e
t r a c toi n o f t h e n c e
isaslongasps os i bel , b e c u asethecn o-
m u s cel s s h o ret n s t h e n c e
.Neith erthehed a
northechestshouldever bemovedduringphonation.W henthese
musclescontract(comeintotension)thehead ispulleddown,or
thechestispulled up,orbothmovementsoccur.I
tisimportantto
notethat,ifthehead israised,thesemusclesrela
bac
t o o f a r o r sut c
eadandSpineA
but,ifitis held
out,th e y a r e t hor w n i not t e n s i n o.
lignm ent
W h e n t h e h e a d i s t itle d t o o f rab a c
w a r d i t f rom s a c u r a vture
atthetopof thespine.Thiscurvatureis generallybalancedwith
a n o te hr c u r v tau r e i n t h e s m allofthebc a
.(
e e F i g . 2 4).I
seenthenthatthereis aphysiologicalassociationbetweena"
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ofthebac
m u s cel s a n d a t i l tni g b a c
ofthebac
twillbe
give
wardofth ehead.h Te"
musclesintoaction.This
gestureisthenassociatedwiththe headmovementwhichserves
thesameend.Thus,thedoublecurvatureof thespine,atthebac
andinthesm allofthebc a
, w i l l t h rw o thenec
m u s cel s
intotensionfromtheirupperand lowerattachmentsandatthesame
timeinitiatethebreathingact
blowing.Thisoftenoccurswiththe
throatysinger,andtheteachermustdo everythinginhispower
toinhib itbothmv oemn ets,or"gives.
tisinters et i n g t o ntoe t h e
co-ordinationoftheheadmovementwiththebreathingaction,and
toobservethefactthat,becausephonationis asingle,co-ordinated
act,suchco-ordinationsarealwaysaptto occur.
omesingers(especiallycoloraturas),whosetechnicise
tremely
throaty,notonlypulltheirheads downbutalsopullthemin and
t o o n e s i d.eA
nysuchmv oemn etise
t r e mley h a r m ful
itnotonly
bringsthenec
musclesintoahighdegree oftension,butitalso
pullsthelaryn
outofpositionandtilts itsideways.Thecontrolling
138
give
(breathing)musclesisassociatedwithamovementof
thechest,whichtendsto bringthenec
ofthenec
nec
mu sclesarethenused unevenly,andtheintrinsiclaryngeal
musclesareemployedinadistressinglydistortedmanner.
Theheadmustbeheld erect,perfectlycenteredandabsolutely
stillduringphonation.
ela
a t i o n foN e c
M u s lce s E s s e nita l
erethen,isoneof thefundamentalphasesintheattainmentof
a p r o p ret e c h n i .cT h e m ucs l e s o f t h e n ec
rela
e d . T hsir e l a
mustbepu t o u t o f a c toi n
edcond itionofth enec
upontheassumptionofaproper headpositionincon
unctionwith
anabsoluteinhibitionofanymovementwhateverofthehead,and
alsouponthedropping(notforcing down)ofthechestand
shoulders,incon
unctionwiththeinhibitionofany tensionon,or
movementof,thesemembersduringphonation.I
w i t h a r e laes e o f t h e m uscls eo f t h e j
aw.A j
degreeoftensiononthemuscles ofthenec
m u s cel s d e p n edslarg ely
tisalso associated
awloc andahigh
ne arlyalwaysoccur
simultaneously.
139
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
h a p tre7
TH E
W (MA
N
PULA T
Notonlydoesthesettingof thej
amouthrs eo n n acead
N)
awhelpinthe formationof
ustm e n t a n d t hree b y r el fe
t h r o ta, b u t a lo stensin oonthej
l y c l o s eht e
awtend stobringthen ec
m u s cel s
intoaction.
Dropp ingtheJ
aw
t i s i m p o rat n t t o n oet t h a t t h e j a w s w i n gsdownm oreorless
perpendicularlyuntilacertainpointof openingisreached.F
openingisthenattainedbymovingit downandbac
ofthej
awoccu rsthenintw ophass e. F
e c o n:dD o w n a n d b ac
middlepositionandma
Thenec
.Theopening
i r s t : dw o n t o a c e r t ian p o i n.t
.Thepup ilmustbeab l e t o g o t h r og uh t h i s
ethecompleteopening,ifhe istoputthe
awoutoffu nctin o i n p h o n tai o n . (
M i d del o r L o c
P o s iito n a n d N c e
e e F i g . 2 8).
M u s cel s
musclescanbebroughtintotensionvery easily,by
mean s o f t e n s in oo n t h e j
aw,wh enitisinthemidle,orlc o
ed,
position.When itiscompletelyopened,itis almostimpossiblefor
thesingertotensehis nec
m u s cel s o f t h e j
aw.I
musclesbymeansoftensionon the
t i s n o t n e a ryl a s e a s y t o t n esethenc e
musclesinthismannerwhenthe
i n t h e m i dlde p o s iito n . (
awisnearlyclosed,aswhen itis
e e F i g . 2 9).
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tisimportantto observethephysiologicalrelationshipbetween
thetensingofthej
m u s cel s . I
awandthebringinginto tensionofthenec
twillbesen e t h a t t h e s tet i n g o f te hj
ofthevowel(i.e.,mouthresonancead
logicallywiththenec
urther
a w f o r t h eof r m aito n
ustment)associatesphysio-
tensionemployedinthroatysingingand
viceversa.
notherimportantpointariseswhenwerealizethat itisfrom
t h e m i dlde p o s iito n o f t h e j a w t h a t t h enec
t e n soi n c a n m otsr e a d iyl
bedevelopedanditis alsofromthispositionof thej
awthatmost
ofthemouthvowelsareformed.
140
ig.28ThePrp oerlyOpenedJ aw
Thisillustrationindicatestheproperpositionof thej
awandlipswhen
completeopeninghasbeenattained.Thesingershouldalwayseithersing
withhismouthalmostclosedor withitwideopenin thisposition.
Notethatthecornersof thelipsaredrawntight andthatthemouthis
moreorlessrectangular.S
omeoftheteeth,upperand lower,areshowing.The
awhasbenpulld edownan dthendow nandbac
bac
.Thisfin a l d o w n ad n
g e sut r e i s e s s n e t i a.lT h e h e a d i s rias e d a n d i s ntos t u c
droppedorthrownbac
out,pu lledin,
.Thereisno pursingorspreadingofthe lips.
t i s i m p o sisb l e f o r t h esingertop r o d ue cfree,op entons eu n t i l t h e j a w h a s
beencompletelyreleasedinthismanner.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ig.2 9 M i dd l e ro "
Thisshowstheworstj
Loc
ed
P oistoi n o fht e J
aw
awpositionwhichthesingercan assume.H erethe
awhasbeendroppedintothe middlepositionandnotpulleddownand
bac
Thej
. N o t i c e ta ht i t i s s o m e w hatstu c
outandisinahig h s t a t e o f tn es i o n .
awdropseasilyintothis positionanddoesnot"
loc
"
t e n soi n u n t i l p h o n aito n h a s b e n i n i tai t e d . I t i s f r o m t hsij
orcomeinto
a w -ol c
thatallth e
worstformsofconstrictedtechnicemanate.
r o m t h i s j a w -ol c
, t h e m u s lce s o f t h e n c e
c a n m otse f f i cei n t l y b e b rough t
intoten s i o n . J a w t r e m o l o,se t c . , m e a n tae p r i mrai l y f r m o this" loc
p o s iito n o f t h e j a w . T h e n ec
ed,
m u s cel s c a n n o t b e a c t utae d f r o mht e j
m i d del
awwhen
itisfullyop enedinth e m a n n res h o w n i n F i g . 2 8 .
TongueandJ
awLoc
(MiddlePosition)
t i l l o n e oht e r p o itnb e c o m e s a p p rae n t i n t h i s cn on e cito n : R e l a
a-
tionofthetonguemusclesis associatedwiththismiddleposition
intowh ichthej
todrawbc a
a w d r ospw h e n i t i s r e l a e d . H e n c e , t h e t o n gueten ds
(upordow n ) , a n d c lsoe t h e t h r a ot,wh enthej
setsinthem i d d l ,eo r l o c
p o s iito n . T h us,whn ethej
aw
awisdroped
intothemiddlepositionthetongue isapttorecede intothethroat
andthenc e
tongu eandj
m u s cel s c o m e i n toactin o , s o t h a t rlea
awatthemm o e n t o f atta c
a t i o n fot h e
m a n iefs t s i te slfinthe
establishmentofallthetensionsnecessaryforabsoluteconstriction
(throatysinging).
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
awTrem olo
Thecompleteopeningofthej
W h e r e t h e p u p i l hsab e e n s u b
awisoftendifficultto accomplish.
ectedtoacu o r s e o f i no c r r e tct r a i n -
i n g , h i s j a w m a y hvae b e c m o e v e r y rgi i d l y l c o
e d . T hsil o c
n e a ryl
alwaysoccursinthemiddleposition.To findthisdangerousmiddle
p o s iito n , t h e j a w i s m e r e l y r e l a e d a n d d r p o p e d a s f raa s i t w i l l g o
w i t hu ot a n y e fof r t h u n g . h Tus,th erela
eddropingofthejaw
m a n iefs t s i te s l f i n p h oa nt i o n a s tn es i o n i n istw o r s t f rom j
142
awloc
.
tisfromthis middlepositionthatallofthe mostpronouncedand
h a r mufl j
awloc
s e m a n tae . T h e m ostdisg area eblej
(tetanicflutterofthej
awtrem olo
aw),amostperniciousfault,alwaysoccurs
fromth e m i d d l,eo r l o c
e d , p oist i o n .I
t i s o f t e n a c o m pn ai e d b y a
tonguetremolo,becauseitusuallystartsas atonguetremolofrom
whichthetetanictensionspreadsto thej
tosha
e.S uchton gueandj
awwhichthenalsostarts
awtrem o l o s , i n a por n o ucne d f o r m ,may
produceapitchflutterof afifthorevenmore.This fluttermay
beasslowas threeasecond.I
a n d i s v e r yni
tismost disagreeabletolistento,
uriou s t o t h e v o claa p p a r tau s . I t i n d i c aet s e
throatinessaccompaniedbyintensej
awandnec
trem e
tensionaswell
astensiononthetongue muscleswhichareantagonistictothegenio-
hyo-glossusmuscles.I
andnec
tisalwaysaccompaniedbye
t e n soi n a n d otfe n , b u t n otalwy as , b y m i
tremethroatiness
e d r e gsit r aito n .
awandLip s
n a l l t h e s e csae s , t h e j a w m u s t b e c o m pel t e l y rlee a s d eopened
orthepup i l c a n n e v rel e a r n t o s ig n. W h e n t h e j
thecornersoftheli psaretight.Thistightnessis
completej
a w i s f u lyl o p e n d e,
onlyindicativeof
awopeningwhenthelipsare slightlyraisedofftheteeth
andnotsp r e a d o r oe v r - pu ot e d . (
e e F i g . 2 8).T h e y c a n b eitg h t n eed
bymerespreading,butunderthesecircumstances,thej
awisnot
fullyopened.Thisgestureisgenerallyharmful,becauseit tends
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
toloc
thej
awandsh apethemu othfora"white,
(thra otyton e).(
m o uht e d v o w el
e e F i g . 3 0).
m:
ig.30I
n c o r rcet M o u t h o P s i t in os
Thisshowsth espred alipsandloc
e r a lyl p r o d u e csa"
w h i t,e
edj
awoftheth r o a t y sni g e r w h ogen-
o r s h r il l, t h r otay t o n e . N o t e t h tat h e j
orlessin themiddlepositionandthelips arespreadandshapedforthe
vowel.Thispositionofthej
correct.
143
awandlipsneveroccurs whenthetechnicis
awismore
ig.30I
n c o r rcet M o u t h o P s i t in os ( c o nitn u e)d
BThisshow sthepursd elipsandlc o
edj
isthroatyandwhogenerallyproducesa thic
a w o f t h e sni g e r w h o s e t e cn hi c
,throatytone.Notethatthe
lipsarepursedandthe cornersdrawnin,andthatthe teethare,inthis case,
completelycovered.I
nsomecasestheupper lipcanbedrawn upbymeans
ofthenoseandsometeeth mayshow.Thispursedpositionofthe lipspulls
inthechee sandform s a m o u t h c aivt y f o r t h e p r o d u tci o n o f a t hci
tone.I
, t h r o ayt
tneveroccurswhenthe techniciscorrect.
ig.30I
H
n c o r rcet M o u t h o P s i t in os ( c o n lcu d e d )
erethej awisloc
positionofthelipsand
e d a n d t h e cron e r s o f t h elipsarepu lleddow n.This
awisalwaysassociatedwitha horriblythroatytone.
saresultof thismouthpositionverygreattensionis inducedinthemuscles
ofth enec
A
.
largevarietyofwrongj
t h e s e fu or c a s e s (ht e j
awandlippositionscould beillustrated,but
awloc
e d i n t h e m id dl e p o stii o n , te hs p r e a d lpi s , t h e
pursedlipsandtheli pswiththecornerspulled down)indicatethefour
m o s t f r e u e n tyl e n c o u n t e rd et y p e s o f j a w -ol c
employedwhenthetechnicisthroaty.O
andmou t h -o vwelps oi t i n os
fcourse,manythroatysingersem-
ploymorethanonej
awsetandlipsposition andinvirtuallyeverycaseof
t h r o tay s i n gni g t h e j
awisfoun dtobeloc
ed.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thereare,ofcourse,analmostinfinite numberofdifferentj
aw
andlippositionswhichoccur inco-ordinationwiththeproduction
ofathroatytone.Thedefinitelyspreadand thepronouncedly
pursd e , o r p o uet d , l i p s o c c u r m otsf r e
u e n tyl . A n o t h erlip"
set,
whichisoftenobserved,isassociatedwitha mouth,vowelposition
inwhichthecornersof thelipsarepulled downandthelowerteeth
areeithercompletelycoveredorveryprominentlydisplayed.(
ee
ig.3 0C.)
ormostofthemiddle tones,andwhenthemusicmovestoo
rapidlyforthesingerto beabletoopenhis
awcompletely,a
relativelyclosedpositionshouldbemaintained.I
closedposition,thej
nthisrelatively
awisdroppedslightlyandthe lipsareheld
awayfromtheteethupper andlowerbut theyshouldnotbetoo
obtrusivelystuc
out,poutedorspread.Thispositionis shownin
ig.31.I nboththeop enandcls oe d p o stii o n s (ht e o n l y t w oposi-
tionswhichthesingershouldassumeduring phonation)there
shouldneverbetheslightestsense ofshapingthelipsor chee
orsettingthej
s,
awfortheresonationofthe vowel.
fthevoiceis pharyngeallyresonated,thetoneneednotbecome
throatywhenthej
awstopsinthemiddle position.H owever,this
positionisalwaysdangerous.Thisisan advancedstageofdevelop-
ment
atanyearlierstage,themiddleposition ismostharmful.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ctually,oneneverseesareallygreat singerassumethemiddle
p o s iito n o f t h e j a w , o r " s e t
h i s l i p s frot h e r e s o n a t i o n fot h e v o w el
duringphonation.
Thej
awcanbecompletelyopenedonlywhenthe lipsareopened
a n d n e iht e r s p raed n o r p o u ted.I
n v esre l y , i fht e o p e n ingofthej
aw
isabsolutelycomplete,thelipsmustperforceassumea virtually
correctposture.
Thelipsandchee
scontrolthedistanceto whichthej
awcan
beopened.W henthelipsare spreadandthecornersofthe lips
aredrawn,orpouted,together,thedegreetowhich thej
awcanbe
openedisdefinitelycurtailed.Therefore,thepositionoftheli ps
isofma
o r i m p otra n c e i n te h"
Dropp ingtheJ
When thej
open ingup
procs es .
aw
awisbeingdropped,theopeninggesture should
alwaysbemadeinonemovement,passingcompletelyandrapidly
throughthemiddleposition.I
tshouldnever,underanycircum-
stances,stoporhesitatein thisposition.Theopeningmovement
shouldbemadedefinitely,asasingle, unhurriedgesture,without
er
145
i n g or "
s tci
ing
onth e w ay d o w n.I
f t h e isn ge r f ial s o t g o rgi h t
ig.31Correct,RelativelyClosedPs oi t i n ooftheJ
Thesingershouldeitherhavehis
aw
awcompletelyopened,asinF
singwithitrelativelyclosed,as indicatedinthisillustration.I
ig.28,or
tis,of course,
impossibleforhimtoopenhis mouthallthewayandarticulatewhen the
notesareofshortduration.Undersuch circumstancesthej
dropped,butshouldremaininthe positionindicatedabove.A
awshouldnotbe
ctually,the
singershouldseldom,ifever,openhis mouthfortheproductionofmiddle
tones.
Notethatthelips areneitherspreadnorpursedand thattheteethare
showing,butthatonlyasmall amountofboththelowerandupper teethis
uncovered.Thelipsareheldawayfromthe teethbutnotundulystuc
Thej
ou t.
awisopenedslightlybutnot farenoughtocomeintothe middle,
loc
ed
p o s ti i n o.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
throughthemiddleposition,heis generallyunabletocomplete
theopn e i n g g etsu r e a n dhisj
awloc
s i n t h i s p o stii o n . Te ht o n e w il l
thenalmostinevitablybecomethroaty.When thej
awisbeing
closed,theclosinggesturealsomust bemadeinasingle, relatively
rela
e d , m oevm e n t . T h e o pn ei n g t e n sionmu stberela
edandthe
awallowedtoclose,practicallythewholeway,witha singlegesture.
P a s sni g T h r u oghJ
awLoc
ometimesthej
awisbadlyarticulatednaturally,orbecauseof
b a d t r ani i n g . I n s u c h a c a s e i t i s vrey a p t t o c a t h cor"
loc
"
set
inthe
p o s iito n , u nitl t h e p u p i l s t r e th cesthelig a m etns a n d l e anr s
topassthroughthisposition intocompleteopeningwithasingle
unchc e
e d g e sut r e . I
n s u c h c a sse, t h e c l oisn g g etsu r e m utsb e
madewiththegreatestpossibledegreeofrela
thej
ationespeciallywhile
awispassingthroughthe middleposition.
When pharyngealresonancead
lished,thej
ustmentiscompletelyestab-
awisoutof action,underwhichcircumstancesthe
s i n g rec a n p r o dcue a f r e e , " o p e n
t o n e wtih h i s j
i n c l uidn g t h e m id dl e p o stii o n . I t l o c
awinanyps oi t i o,n
s w h e n t h ree i s a t e n d n ecy
forthesingerto formmouthvowels,i.e.,producethroatytones.
awMan i p u l tai o n
Theteachercanforcea completeopeningofthej
thethum b o f h i s r i g h t hn ad o n t h e p u p il
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
andfifthfingersbehindhis nec
themiddleposition,bac
awbyplacing
schinandth e t h i r d , fu or t h
andpullingdownandthen,through
anddown,whileheholdsup hishead
withthethumbandmiddlefingerof thelefthand.Theteacher
s h o udl h o l d t h e p u pil
32A&
sfacej
ustbelw o t h e c h e e b o n e.s(
eeF ig.
B.)
Theheadmustnot,underanycircumstances,be allowedtomove
inanydirectionwhilethis manipulationisbeingmade.I
tmustbe
heldabsolutelystill,otherwise,whentheteacherpullsthe
downan dbac
cho
, h e m a y p uhst h e h e a d b c a
eofftheton e , b u t a lo s a c t u lal y h u r t t h epupil
slaryn
;
orhe
mayletth epupil
sheadgobc a
tobringth enec
m u s cel s i n t o t n e s i o n j u s t a s d eifn i t eyl a s w o udl
the" down
aw
, a n d t h eer b y n o t o n ly
toofaran dthismoe vmen tserves
movm e e n.tT h e l e f t hn ad m u s t h lod t h e h e d a i n p o s i toi n
firmlyandinhibitanymovementwhateverofthehead.
Theheadmustbeheld upinthepositionin whichthenec
aslongasps os i bel . I
shortenedandthenec
147
f i t i s a l l o wd et o d r o p , o r g o bca
is
ward ,itis
musclestendtocomeintotension.
ela
e d m u s lce s a r e l og n. T e n e s m u s c lsea r e c o n tar c t e d ,or
shortened.Thus,holdingtheheadupwithhis lefthand,theteacher
canpullthej
awdownwithhisrighthand,by pullingdownand
thendw o nandbac
swingofthej
f i r myl , t h r u oghthe"loc
"
p o s iito n . T h edown
awshouldbestartedratherslowlyand accelerated
asitpassesthroughthe middleposition.While thismanipulation
isbeingmadethepupil
ig.32J
slipsmustbe heldslightlyout,awayfrom
a w M a npi u l aito n
Thethumban dthirdfin g e r o f t h e l fet h a n d a r e p l a c e d j u s t b e lw o the
twochee
bonesandtheheadis raisedintotheproperpositionand held
absolutelystill.Thethumboftheright handisplacedin thecenterofthe
chinandth e t h i r d ,of u r t h ad nf i f t h f i n gersbh e i n d t h e nce
.Thej
awisthen
pulleddownallthewaythroughthe middlepositionwithafirm,well-defined
gesture.Theheadmustnotbe allowedtomoveintheslightestdegreeor
themanipulationmaybecomedangerous.Theopeningofthej
awmustbe
absolutelycompletesothatthecornersof thelipsaretight. Thelipsmust
beslightlyraisedfromthe teethandneitherspreadnorover-pouted.
Thismanipulationmaybesomewhatuncomfortableorevenpainfulwhenthe
ligam entsre
u i r e s t rtec h i n gandthej
a w i s b a dyl l o c
ed.I
t i s g e n ear l l y
absolutelyessential,becauseitisimpossibleforanyoneto learntosingcor-
rectlyuntilthej
awhasbeencompletelyfreed.
f t e r t h e sitf f n essandloc
hv aebeenw or
e d o u t o f t h e sut d e n t
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
littleornodiscomfortis e
sj
aw,
periencedwhenthemanipulationismade.
When completeopeninghasbeenestablishedbymeansofmanipulation,the
pupilmustbeforcedto ma
ethisgesture,whenevernecessary,withoutas-
sistance.
148
histeeth,neitherspreadnorover-pouted.W
stic
,orcrac
,attheloc
henthej
awtendsto
p o i n t , te ht e a c hrem u s t b e e
t r e m ley
carefulnottoallowit tocomedownandouttoo farwhenheis
p u l l ig nt h r o u g htheloc
p o i n,to r h e m a y d ilso c aet i t . H e m u s t
performthismanipulationfirmly,smoothlyanddefinitely,and
carefully.
Wherethereisacrac
thiscrac
ofthej
a w a t t h e mdi d l e , rol o c
m u s t b e c rae f ul ly a n d c o m p l e t ley "
wor
ed
, p o i n,t
out.Th e
processisnotan easyone,butitcan nearlyalwaysbemastered.
TH UMB,
R I
L
GH T H A N D
TTL
R I
F I N G R ,
GH T H A N D
ig.32J
a w M a npi u l aito n ( c n o c l u dd e)
BThethum bofthelefthn adisplacd eunderth erightche
thethirdfingerof thelefthandunderthe leftchee
bonean d
bone.Thethumbofthe
righthandisplaced onthechin.Thelittle fingeroftherighthand isplaced
atthebac
ofthenec
c h i n t o t h e bca
. H o w eevr , i f t h e d itsa n c e b e t w e n t h e p oni t o f t h e
ofthenec
i s s h o r t eo nu g h ,ht e t h i r d ,fourthn a d f i f t hifn g esr
o f t h e r i gthh a n d s h olud b e p l a c d eatthebac
ofthenec
Theheadisraisedand heldupbythe lefthandandthej
downan dbac
149
asshow ninA
.
awispulled
allthewy ab y t h e r i g h thand.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thecompleteopeningofthej
awbytheteachermay,atfirst, be
somewhatpainfultothepupil,butas soonasthej
released,nodistresswhateverisfelt.W
awhasbeen
henthereleasehasbeen
established,themanipulationcanbeabandoned.H oweverdifficult
therela e s i n g fot h e j
thetech nicisshir
a w m a y b ,ei t m u s t b e d n oe.I
ed,thepu pil
f t h i s p h aeso f
s v o i c e wl il , i n eivt a byl , a l wyas b e
throaty.Theteachermayhavetoe
ertaconsiderableeffortin
ordertoaccomplishthismanipulation.
o-ordination
n d e a l ig nw i t h h e d a a n d c h etsm o v e m entsandw iththej
loc
aw
,etc.,itis importanttorememberthatphonationisasingle
co-ordinatedact.Thus,ifacertain groupofmuscleshasbeenused
inco-ordinationforacertain act,whenanypartofthis co-ordination
occurs,theentireco-ordinationwillcomeinto effectrefle
ly.Thus,
amovementofthechestwill starttheco-ordinatecyclewhich
resultsintheproductionof athroatytoneand,assoon asthisges-
t u r e o cu c r s , t h e tn og u e wl il r e l a
t h e m ucs l e s o f t h e to hr a
a n d m oevb a c
will"give
reson a t i o n fot h e v o w el.Similarly,th eloc
, t h e g l otti s o p e n ,
a n d t h e j a w w i l l s tef o r t h e
ingofthej
a w w il lb r i n g
aboutthemuscularco-ordinationwhichdeterminesathroatytone.
venalipgesturefor theresonationofthevowelmaystartthis
co-ordinatecycleandsetin actiontheentireco-ordinationfor
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
throatiness.I
twillbeseen thenhowalerttheteachermust be,if
heisto inhibitallthegestureswhichmay startoffthecyclewhich
throwsthevoiceintothe co-ordinationforthroatiness.S uchwor
ishighlypersonal,andtheteacher mustk
nowandunderstand
everypeculiarandcharacteristicgesture,whichbringsthis throaty
cycleintoaction,inthe caseofeachindividualpupil.Thereare too
manydifferentphasesofthissortof thingtodiscussit e
here.
haustively
Whenthetechn icisgood,th e b r e aht i n g m u scles"hold,
thebase
ofthetongueis heldfirmlyinposition,theglottis closesandthe
pressureofthebreathis, therefore,heldagainstthisclosureofthe
g l o tits . T h e s syt e m m u s t b e k e p t i n a s t aet o f e
ThroatyTechnicNec
Whathappen s i n t h r o ayt s i n g ig n
t h e n d rw a nbac
uilib rium.
Whistling
Theton gueisrela
t o t h e p otse r i row a l l o f t h e p h aryn
edand
i n w h i c h psoi -
tionitis heldinahigh degreeoftensionit mayberaisedor
dropped.Theglottisisnotcl osedbymeansofthearytenoidmuscle,
150
butthisclosureis attainedbecausethevocalcordsares
t o g eht e r b y m a ensoften siononthen ec
thenec
m u s cel s h o l d a c o n s t r i ci to n a t t h e l ayr n
isblownthroughthisconstriction.W
tivelyloudnoiseoccurs.W
ueezed
m u s cel s . I
n o t h e r w rod s ,
, a n d b r etah
henitis blownhard,arela-
henitis blownmoregently,theintensity
isreduced.But,actually,whatisthis formofsoundproduction
u r e l y i t i s mree l y a f om r oflaryn gealwh i s t l ig n
s i n gni g a t a l l
t i s n o t r e a lyl
n t h e o l d d a syo f v a u dvei l l e w e h eardmn a y p h ayr n -
gealwhistlers,whoblewthroughaconstrictionof thepharyn
andcouldevenproduceatremolowith thetongue.Thisformof
whistlingwasq
uitepowerfulandratheragreeabletolistento.
Goingonestagefurther:Throatysingingis e
e
actlythesamething,
ceptinasmuchastheconstrictionis moveddownastagefurther
tothelaryn
and,underthesecircumstances,vowelscanbereso-
natedbythemouth.Pharyngealwhistling,however,doesnotin
t h e l a rn y
ure
l a r y n g elaw h i s ti ln g d o s e
ere,then,wehaveaverysignificantviewpoint.Thereare funda-
mentallytwoformsofvoiceproduction.O
neformislegitimate
singing,whichfollowsthelawspresentedinthis boo
andwhich
wasbroughttoahigh stateofperfectionbysuchartists asC
D e s tni n , M ebl a , K i r
m e r ley "
nec
byLunn ,S
w h i slti n g
t m a y b e c a lel d b y c o m plimn e t a r yet r m s ,
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
suchas"singinginthems a
voicep lacem ent,
aruso,
amm a r c o , ect . T h e o te hr f o r m i s
ue,
produ c i n g h ed ao r c o v e rd et o n e s ,
forw a r d v o ie cprodu ction ,
e t c . , rob y o t h e r
t e r m,sw h e n p ref o r m e d s o flty , s u c h a s " m e z z a v o c,e
d i c t in os i n g i n g
or"
r a d i o tceh n i c .
ing,whichisalmostuniversaltoday,maywellbe designatedas
nec
151
whistlin g.
croon ing,
N e v ret h eel s s , t h i s t y p e o f s ig n-
h a p tre8
E S T A BL
(P
S H I
Y C H O L O G
NG T C H N
C A L I M PR O V E M
NT
C A L F A C T O R S )
Thepreviouschaptershavedealtwiththevarious manipulations
whichm aybeusedtob otainim provd ead
voice.I
ustm entsofth e s t u d etn
s
tshouldbeclearlyunderstoodthat suchmanipulationscon-
stituteonlyameansofspeedingup theprocessoftrainingthe voice.
Theyareoflittlevalue inthemselves,unlessthestudentistaught
toestablishthedevelopedmuscularconditionandthe improved
co-ordinationofthemuscles,usedinphonation,withoutmanual
assistance.
o n s coi u s C o n t r o l o f M ucs l e s U s d e i n P h o n tai o n I
m p ossi b l e
Directconsciouscontrolofthe musclesusedinphonationisim-
possibletoaccomplish,andalldirectionsof aphysicalnatureare
primarilyinhibitory.A
tfirst,itwould seemthattheemploymentof
certainofthesemanipulationsnullifiesthisstatement.S
uch,how-
ever,isnotthecase, becausethemanipulationsaremadebythe
teacherand,evenifmadebythe pupilhimself,areonlyeffective
inaidingtheimprovedphonationofthe tone,whichisinitiallythe
outcomeofamentalconcept.I
fweconsidertheuse ofthetongue
instrument,allthatreallyhappensisthat thisinstrumentputsthe
tongueinposition,ina rela
edcondition,andthetonguemus-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
clescomeintotensionrefle
lyforphonation.Thetonguereacts
againsttheinstrumentatthemomentthe toneisattac
ed.The
instrumenthelpsthetonguemusclestocomeinto tension,butthe
attac
em anatesfromthementalconceptofthe tone.Thenerve
impulseswhichactuallybringthemusclesinto tensionemanatefrom
t h e b r ani , n o t f r m o t h e i n srtu m n et.I
nfact,e
c e s svi e p r essu r e o n t h e
tongue,beforephonationisinitiated,onlytendstointerferewith the
properactionofthetonguemuscles.
With regardtothelaryngealmanipulations,themusclesarein-
deedhelped,butherealsotheyonly comeintotensionasthe singer
152
attac
sthetone,andare nottensed,butaremerelyhelped,by the
manipulation.
Themanipulationsofthej
aw,head,etc.,areofani nhibitory
natureanddonotdemande
planation.
nspiteofthe greatvalueofthesemanipulations,theyareun-
availingifthepupildoes notultimatelylearntoproduceas good
atonewithout,ashe doeswith,theiraid.
LimittoUseof Manipulations
Therefore,afterhavingmadethemanipulationswhichareindi-
cated,andafterhavinghelpedthepupil produceadefinitelyim-
provedtone,theteachermustproceedtowor
withhim,without
theaidofthe manipulations,untilsuchtimeasheis abletoestablish
t h e n e w a d u s t mn et s . F o r t h i s r e a s o n t h e r e a r ,ei n t h e c o u reso f
training,periodsduringwhichthemanipulationsaremadeand,
followingthese,otherperiodsduringwhichtheyaretemporarily
discarded,whenthepupillearnsto establishtheimprovementwhich
hasresultedfromtheiruse.
PsychologicalF actor
Thisbringsouta
uestionalreadymentioned:Thepsychological
factor.Theimportanceofbuildingupthe propermentalconcepts,
andofbrea
ingdownthevariousinhibitionsto whichthevocal
studentissub
ecthasbeenstressedalready.W
henmanipulations
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
areusedthisproblembecomesharder,noteasier, becausethe
open ingup
p r o cses i s s o g r e alty a c c eel r a td et h a t i t i s o n l y too
oftendifficultfortheteacherto brea
downtheinhibitionswhich
interferewiththeproductionofthe greatlyincreasedvolumeof
toneandtobuildup thememorypicturesforthegreatlyimproved
u a l iyt o f t o n e w h ichisprod uced.h Tiswor
a n y i n cer a s d e,new"opening
m u s t b e dn oe b e f roe
isbroug htabou t,orthepup ilwill
lagpsychologicallysofarbehindhis muscular,ortechnical,e
uip-
mentastoflounderhelplesslywhenhe attemptstosing.
Therearetwoprincipalreasonswhythe humanvoicedoesnot
functionnaturallyinatechnicallycorrect manner.
a u l t y E a r a n d B a d T eh cnic
Thefirstisbecausethe earisfaultyor undeveloped.Whenthe
individualisactuallytonedeafhe cannotlearntosing.F
urthermore,
wheretheearisreally poor,theprocessoftrainingthis pupilisso
153
difficultandarduousthatit ishardlyworththeeffort.The unde-
velopedearcanbetrained,and itmustbetrainedif thepupilis
tolearnhowtosing.
n h i btii o n a n d B adTech nic
Thesecondreasonisprimarilypsychologicalor inhibitory.Most
peoplearemoreorless inhibited,andthisinhibitionis veryapt
tota
etheformof"holdingbc a
"
t h e v oci e . T h e por p e ryl - p rd ou c e d
voiceisalwayspowerfulandeventhesmallest,humanlaryn
can
producesufficienttonetobeclearly heardoveranorchestraina
largeauditorium.I
nhibitionwillcutdownthe intensityofthevoice
tothemerestfractionof thepoweritshouldproduce.Thereis only
onemeansbywhichtheinhibitedindividualcan bringaboutthis
r e d u tci o n i n i net n s iyt , a n d t htai s b y "
cho
ingoff
h i s v oci e ( t h r a oty
technic).H ence,theinhibitedpupilwill instinctivelyma
ethe
gestureswhichbringtheconstrictormuscles(muscles ofthenec
tongue,j
,
aw,chestandshoulders)intoactionand destroytheproper
functionofthevocalapparatus.Therefore,mostpupilsautomatically
tendtoraisetheir chestsanddrop,orpull in,theirheadsin order
to"
holdbc a
"
t h e t o n e t h e s e g e s t uer s a r e a p t t o bceo m e mroe
pronouncedasthepitch,andthereforethe intensity,rises.
er
ingandslu r r i n g aer a l s o a n o uct o m e o f ih ni b i toi n , b e a cuse
theinhibitedpupilinstinctivelytendsto chec
himselfandcut
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
downth e i n t e nist y o f t h e t n o e . T hsi"
er
chec
"
givs er i s e t o e i t h era
o r as u l r.
Theteachermustwor
hardtoovercomethisinstinctivefear,
orinhib ition , o n t h e p a r t o f te hp u p i l . I f h e f a i l s t o d o s,oh e w i l l
n e v res u c c e d einma
i n g h i m s ig n. I
becau sethepsc y h o lg oi c a l b rae
tishardwor
a n d r aht e r c r u le,
d o w n fot h e p u p i l s f e a r a n d i nihb i -
tion,whichareseatedinthe veryrootsofhisnature,is avery
radicalprocess.H
i s w i l l ig nt o t a
owever,itcanbedone,providedthatthe teacher
h i me s l f s u fi fc i e nlty , a n d te hp u p i l i s a bel t o s u b
h i m slef , a n d s u rrend ertothetec ah e r
s"
ect
d r i v .e
elf-listening
Muchhasbeensaidaboutself-listening.I
tisnot anoverstatement
tosaythatan absoluteself-listenerisunteachable:F
irst,because
heisunableto changehismentalconceptsoftoneq
uality.S
econd,
becausehecannotlearntodefine hispitchconcepts.Third,because
hehearsthetoneq
ualitycompletelyinverted,i.e.,thethroatierthe
tonebecomes,thebetteritsoundsto him.
154
terno-mastoidMusclesandS
elf-listening
Thereseemstobea verydirectphysicalreasonforthis apparent
imprv o e mn et o f t o n e q u a l i t y t o t h e sni g e r
techn i c i s t h r o tay . I
n t h r o aytt e c h nci , t h e n e c
tensionanddothewor
m u s cel s c o m e i n to
thatshouldbedoneby thelaryngealmus-
cles.Referen cetoF igs.2
nec
sownear,w henthe
&
27willsh owthatth emostprm o inn et
musclesusedinthroatysingingare thesterno-mastoids.When
thesemusclesareina highstateoftension,theyma
directconductorofsoundfromthe laryn
eahard,firm,
totheear,bymeansof
theserigidmuscles.Undersuchcircumstancesit wouldappearto
beobviousthatthesingermust perceiveavastlygreaterrichness
andvolumeoftonethanhe isactuallyproducing.W henthese
musclesarerela
ed,theconductionislost.Therefore,as soonas
thethroatinessisrelieved,thesingerwill hearatonewhichis con-
s i d ear b l y r eu dc e d i n p o w erand" ring
t o h i s o w n era, d e s ptie t h e
factthatitis actuallyfarfuller,freer,andof betterq
e a r o f t h e l itse n e.rS
ualitytothe
otrueisthisth atthetec a h e r i s f ocr e d t o w o r
,
orshallwesayfight, dreadfullyhardtostopthepupil frompro-
ducingtoneswhicharethroaty,shutoff andunpleasanttotheear
ofanyoneotherthanhimself.I
nfact,unlessthepupil canbeforced
tostoplisteningto hisownvoice,itis impossiblefortheteacherto
stophimfromdeliberatelyproducingthethroatiestpossibletones.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
TechnicalPractisingO
utsideS
tudioH
armful
Technicalpracticebythepupil outsidethestudioisharmfulat
alltimesandat allstagesofdevelopment.W henpractisingalone
hewillinevitablylistento hisownvoiceratherthanconcentrate
onthetec ah e r
s d i r e cito n s . S i n c e h e i s t h e n g udi e d b y h i s o w near,
whichhearsanimprovementinpowerandq
ualitywhenthetone
hasmerelybecomethroatier,suchpracticewillserve onlyto
engenderthroatiness.Thepupilwhoinsistsonpractising technic
aloneneverlearnstosingwell
hisvoiceisalwaysthroaty
u t i l iyt o f F i n e V o i c e wtih o u t I n t e r p r e t ie vA
bility
n s o m e c ae ss,ind ividu a l s w h o sat r t w i t h " n o n a t u r a l vioc e ,
whohaveconsiderabletalentforlearningthere
but
uiredtechnic,may
havenocapacityforlearningrepertoireand notalentforinterpre-
tationandperformance.Therefore,occasionallythereisdeveloped
abeautifulvoice,throughthesheerefficiencyof theprocess.But
thesatisfactionofsuchachievementisconvertedinto unmitigated
155
chagrinwhenthepupilis foundtobethe possessorofagrandorgan
whichheisu n a b l e t o uesi n p e r f om r a ne c.I
tisalsotrueth atthe
highlytalentedperformermaysometimesbesoneuroticthathe is
unabletoconcentratesatisfactorilyonthewor
nicalproblems
ingoutofhis tech-
hecannotlearntoproduce hisvoicereallywell.
15
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
h a p tre9
PR O BL
M
O F
R E G
S TR A T
O N
n t r a i nni g t h e m a n s v o i c e , n a d i n a l e s s e r dg er e e t h e w oman s,
oneofthem o s t i m prot a n t e
e r c ie s s i s t h e o n e i n wihc h h e s t atrs
atoneinthe falsettoregisterandaddsthelower register.This
e
e r c ie s , w h ih c m a y b e t em r e d " g o i n g trho u g h t h e f a l s tet o ,
beends ec r i bd ei n t h e a u t h or
s p r e v iu os b o o
has
s , b u t w iht t h e u s e o f
laryngealcontrolsandthetongueinstrument,theprocedurehas
beenconsiderablymodified.
GoingThroughtheF
alsetto
Theeffectivenessofthise
ofapurefalsettotone.I
ercisedependsupontheproduction
tshouldnotbe usedbeforethefalsettohas
beencompletelypurified,oranincreasein thedegreeofmi
edregis-
t r a t in oa n d t h r a otins es w i l l r eu slt.I
e r c ie s
n o t h e r wrod s , i f t hsie
isusedbeforethepure falsettohasbeenestablished,theresultwill
beharmful,becauseitW
themi
The"
dar
cise.H
illmerelyservetoengenderan increasein
tureofth elowerrg e i s t re.
"
e
vowelisnearlyalwaysemployedforthise
er-
owever,becausethetongueinstrumentisgenerallyusedat
theoutset,thisvowelisoften ill-defined,becausethetongueposition
determinesthevowelandtheinstrumentdeterminestheposition
ofthetongue.Thepupilshould notresistthetonguepositionwhich
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
theteacherhasbroughtaboutby theuseofthe instrument.He must,
therefore,singthevowelwhichresultsfromthis position.I
fhe
forcesthevowelhimself,hewillmovehis tongueandthusma
eit
impossiblefortheteachertouse theinstrumenteffectively.F urther-
m o r ,ev e r y f e w p upilshv aea cl ea r cn o c e p t fot h i s "
dar
"
v o wlea t t h e
outsetoftheirstudiesand theymust,therefore,singthevowelwhich
theinstrument-controlledtonguepositiondetermines.Theteacher
c a n f o re c t h e p u pl it o p r o d u e c s o m eht i n g l i
ea"
dar
"
"e
v o wle
bymeansofthetongueinstrument,if thepupildoesnotresist the
ad
ustment,beforeheisableto conceiveithimself.
Thepupil
157
sj
awshouldbecompletelyopenedandhislips un-
spread,unpoutedand,atthesametime,heldslightly awayfrom
theteeth.Underthesecircumstanceshecannotform amouth
vowel,andthetongueactionwillbe definitelybroughtintoplay,
i.e.,pharyngealresonancead
ustmentwillbeestablished.
When thepurefalsettohasbeenestablishedin thisway,the
p u p i l myab e d i r e cet d t o "
gothru ogh
addthelowerregisterto thefalsetto.A
tothelow e r r e g itse r , i ..e, t o
tthemomentoftransition
thetensiononall themusclesusedinphonationmustbe suddenly
increasedandtheintensitymustinstantaneouslyriseconsiderably.
tthisvitalmomentof transitionthepupilmustnotbe allowed
toma
ea nymoe vmen twhatv ee r o f h i s tn o g u ,ej
shoulders,diaphragm,bac
aw,lip s , c h ets,
muscles,head,etc.Thevowelmust
notbemodifiedinthe slightestdegree.Theimpulsewhichbrings
thelowerregisterintoactionmust merelyta
tensionande
s t a ne csmaythep u p i l b e a lol w e d t o r lea
loudn essofthetn oeorj
thee
etheformof added
uilibriummustbemaintained.Undernocircum-
er
,brea
off,dc e r e ae sthe
atthemom e n t o f t r asni t i o.nI
f h e d o e s s ,o
erciseiscompletelynullified,becausethefalsettotensionis
notretained.
n t e nist y R i s e s w i t h A d d i t i o n o f L o w e r R e g i set r
tisalso essentialthattherisein intensity,atthemomentof
transition,issufficientlygreatorthe lowerregisterwillnotbe com-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
pletelyestablishedandmi
mustbeforcedtoe
edregistrationwillresult.Thepupil
ertsufficientefforttoestablishthe purelower
r e g itse r , a t t h e p roperin t e n stiy , r a p idlyands
i l l f ul ly . I
toaddsufficienttensionat themomentoftransition,thee
isnotonlyfutile butharmful,becausemi
fhefails
ercise
f h e f e e l s sol w l y i n tothelow e r r e g itse r , t hor a t ie ns s a n d m i
ed
registrationoccur.O
fcourse,thefalsettomustbe sungasloudlyas
possiblewithoutmi
ture.Thisintensityis,however,q
thelowertones.Nevertheless,ifthema
edregistrationresults.
uitesoftfor
imumtensiononthefal-
settomuscles,whichcanbeattainedat anygivenstageofdevelop-
ment,isnotbroughtinto play,thee
erciseisoflittle value.The
lower-registertensionisonlyadded,inpropertechnic, ataninten-
sitywhichisgreaterthan theloudestpossibleintensitywhichcan
beproducedinthefalsetto.
158
NoI
n t e nist y O v e r l a p o f R e g i s t e r s
tnotimeshouldthe registersoverlapfromtheintensitystand-
point.Thepurefalsettocanneverbe sungasloudlyasthe softest
lower-registertoneatthesamepitch,andvice versa,thesoftest
lower-registertonewhichcanbesungat anygivenpitchmust
alwy as b e l o u d e r t h a n t h e lu od e s t psos i b l e p u r e f a le stto.In wor
ing
outtheproblemsofregistration,it isvitalforthe readertobearin
mindthefactthatthe registersshouldbematchedinq
ininten sity.Whenv eerthi sru leisbro
enmi
ualitynot
e d r e g itsr a toi n a n d
vocaldeteriorationresult.
ThyroidManipulationinGoingThroughF
alsetto
Thethyroidmanipulationmaybeemployedinthe"
t h e f a le stto
e
goingthrough
e r c ie s.E itherth e t o n g u e isnt r u m e n t i s n o t ue sd,or
thepupilmayusethis manipulationhimselfwhiletheteacherem-
ploysthetongueinstrument,orviceversa.I
ntheearlystages,the
trainingprocessisnearlyalwaysacceleratedwhentheteacher uses
thismanipulation.I
dothise
tismosthelpful becauseitenablesthepupilto
erciseeffectivelyverymuchsoonerthanwouldotherwise
bepossible.
Thise
erciseshouldbeusedin practicallyallstagesofthevocal
development.Whenpharyngealresonancead
ustmentandpure
registrationhavebeendefinitelyestablished,themanipulations
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
andtheuseof thetongueinstrumentbecomeunnecessaryand
shouldbeabandoned.H owever,eachtimeanopeningoccursthis
e
ercisebecomesessential,becausepharyngealdevelopmentmust
bemetwiththenecessarylaryngealwor
o w e l Msut B e H e l d C
.
o n sat n t
When thetongueinstrumentisnotbeing used,thepupilmustbe
suretoholdthe vowelabsolutelyconstantforthetworegisters.
e m u s t n o t b e lal o wd et o "
w h iet n
g o e s t hor u g h for m t h e f asle t t.oI
thelow e r r e g itse r w h n ehe
f h e d o e s s ,os o m e d erge e o f m i
ed
registrationisaptto occur.
t i s n o t u t t elry e s s n etialth atthedar
dar
"
"
e
v o w e l b e u s e.dA
vw o e l m a ye srvemu chthesam epurps oe . I
thatisessential,becausethepure falsettoisalwaysassociatedwith
dar
ny
tisthedar
ness,untilaveryhigh stateofdevelopmenthasbeenattained,
whenthecolorrange,concomitantwithpropertechnic,becomes
ness
verywide.
159
yoidBoneManipulationandGoingThroughF
alsetto
ncaseswherethetonguedrops badly,thehyoidbonemaybe
heldup,s ap r e v iu os l y d ecs r i b d e , f o r t hsie
e r c ie s.I
n p r a c tci e , h o w -
ever,thisisseldomdone,because,undersuch circumstances,the
r e g itsr a t in oi s g e n e rlal y t o o m i
While"
e
edforthee
goingth r o u g h te hf a l s etto
e r c i s eot b e b e n eifc i a.l
isoneofthem o s t i m prot a n t
e r c ie s s f o r t h e mlae v o i c ,ei t i s u s e d v eyr s e l d m o forthewm o an
s
voice.Thisisbecause,inthe firstplace,nearlyallwomensing
falsettoonlyand,therefore,wefindthatmostof theirtechnical
f a u lsta r e a s s c oi a t d e w i t h t h i s rg ei s t re. H e n c e ,ht e u s e o f t hsie
er-
cisewouldonlytendto reflectthesefaultsintothelower register.
nthesecondplace,womensingabout anoctavehigherthanmen,
sothattheyactuallyuse thefalsettoinperformanceandtheinflu-
enceofthisregisteron thelowerregisteris,therefore,moreor less
automatic,whentheotherphasesofthetraining areproperlycar-
riedout.Nevertheless,thise
ercisecansometimesbeusedfor
womenpupilswithbeneficialresults,providedthatthefalsetto
ispureand"openedup.
mustbeob s e r vd ea r e e
Whenitisused,thecn o d i toi n s w hci h
actlyth e s a m e a s wtih a m a n .
Baln a c i n g R e g i s t esri n W o m e n
sV
Balancingtheregistrationinawoman
oices
svoice,whenthetwo
registershavebeenisolated,purifiedandproperlyestablished,is
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
mostimportantandmustbedealtwith atasearlya stageaspossible.
Thee
ercisesusedforbalancingandrelatingthe registersare
relativelysimple.Thefirstonetobe employedistheoctavej
Thise
ump.
ercisetendstobalancethe tworegistersintheiroctaverela-
t i o nh s i p a n d i t a lo s h e l p s t o tar n s fret h e "
open ing
ofthelow er
registerupintothe falsetto.
n t h e p e rof r m n aceofthise
e r c ie s,thej
awshou ldbecomp l e t eyl
openedandthetongueinstrumentmaybeused.The lower-register
toneshouldbeattac
edloudly,withthepitch asaccuratelycen-
t e r e d a s psos i bel . N o s l u r s h ouldbeps as e d ( a j
er
isalwy as a c c o m -
paniedbyaslur).The thyroidcontrolmaybeemployedwhen
itsuseis indicated.O nacue fromtheteacherthesingershould
releasethelower-registertoneandimmediatelystri
ethetonean
octavehigherinthefalsetto.This tonealsoshouldbesungat full
voice.Nophysicalmovements
shouldbemadeduringthetransition
betweenthetwotones.Theuppertoneshouldbe attac
anyj
er
orslur.It
edwithout
i s u s u al ly b e s t f rot h e p u pl it o s i n g t h e e nitr e
e
erciseononebreath,becausewhenshebreathes,she mustbrea
1
0
offandth e"
open ing
m a y n o,tt h e n , b e crar i e d u p i n t o t h e f asle t t .o
t i s v i t a l t h tas h e s h o u ldma
enomovm e entofth ehead,ch est,
s h o udl e r s , j a w , t o n g u e o r l i p sasshema
attac
e s t h e t r asni t i o.nT h e
oftheuppertoneshould bemade,withgreatrapidity,imme-
diatelythecueis heard.Theoctavej
aboutmiddleC
umpshouldbesungfrom
toashighas thelowerregistercanbe carriedup
wideopenatthegivenstage.
Theterm"
a v i o l etnj
attac
er
"
isnotavery goodone,becauseitmayimply
whichisb asolu t e l y wor n g . T h eattac
ofbothth e
l o w rea n d t h e u p p ertonemu stbemaden oasmooth"out
mentofthediaphragm.Themusclesofthe lowerribs(bac
cles)mu stnot" give
orthe" hold
m o v -e
mus-
onthedip a h r am g i s n u l l iife d .
When thelaryngealcontrolforthelower registerisused,itmust
bereleasedforthefalsettotone.
Theloudnessofthefalsettotoneshould matchthatofthelower-
registertonewiththenecessaryincreasein loudnessfortheoctave
riseinpitch (15decibelsrisein intensity).
Whilealltheman u a l c o nrto l s m y ab e u s e d f o r t h ise
e r c i s,ew h e n
andhowtheyshouldbeemployedmosteffectivelydependsupon
thee
istingtechnicalconditions.This,theteachermustbe ableto
determine.
ftertheu pperton e h a s b e e n tat a c
e d a n d h edl f o r a f e w s e -c
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
o n d s ,ht e p u p i l s h ould"carrydown
tothelow e r r e g itse r a g ian .
heshou lddosowith o u t b r e a i n g o f,fa n d e n d wtih a f u l l , p uer ,
lower-registertone.This"
carrydown
isimportant,becauseit
helpsintheassociationof theregistersand,atthe sametime,adds
falsettotensiontothelower-registertension,therebyaccomplishing
m u c h t h ea s m e r eu s l t a s t h e " g o i n g t h r o uh gt h e f a l stet o
e
ercise
formen.
Theremustbeacomplete"
brea
u p p e r tn oe , b u t n o " b r e a
off
off
betweenthelowerand
s h o udl b e m a d e o n te hw a y d o w n.
Thisisimportantbecauseit isessentialthatall falsettotension
possibleispresentinthe lowerregister,whilethereshouldnotbe
anylow e r r e g itse r t e n s i o n i n t h e flas e t t.oT h u s , t h e"
brea
off
on
thewayupmustbe completeandthefalsettotonemustnot be
attac
The"
e d w i t h ayns l u r a t a l l o r t h e r g e i s tar t i o n w illtendtom i
carrydown
.
mustbecomplete,sothatall falsettotension
possibleisaddedtothe lowerregister.Undernocircumstances
shouldthepupilslidebelowthe lowertoneaftersingingtheupper
tone,sincetoolittlefalsettotensionwould thenbeaddedtothe
lowerregister,andthiswouldeliminatemuchof thebeneficial
effc et o f t h e e
The"
1
e r c ie s.
carrydown
shouldbeaccomplishedonanarrowvibrato,
1
butevenifthe pupildoesslur,thefalsettotensionis addedtothe
lower-registertension,andsomemeasureofthedesiredresult
t r a np s i r e.sT h e e
e r c i s e i s fol i t t l e v lau e i f t h e p u pilbrea
t h e w a y dw o noreith e r s l u r,so r j
Thevowelusedforthise
er
soffon
s i n t o t h e u p e r ( f asle t t )ot o n e .
erciseisgenerallyadar
ah,
but
othervowelsmaybeemployedaccordingtothepupil
sabilityto
resonateanyonevowelwithpharyngealresonancead
ustment
b e t t ret h a n o t h e r v o wles . T h u,st h e d a r
e
vow e l i s s o m ei tm e s b ets.
Theactualvowelemployeddoesnotmatterverymuch,provided
thatitisdar
Whilethej
e
andnotth r o a t .y
a w i s g e nrea l l y o p e n e d al lt h e w a y f rot h e e n t ier
ercise,itmay,undercertainconditions,befound beneficialfor
t h e p u pl it o a t t a c
thelow e r t o n e wtih t h e j
thenopenitfor theuppertone.Thej
ma
a w n e ral y c l oe sdand
awshouldneverbeallowedto
eaclosingg e s t uer w h e n t h e p u p i l a tat c
there
w o mn e
s t h e u p p ret o n e .
e r c ie s s m u s t aslo b e u s e d f ror e l a tni g t h e r e g istersin
s v o i c e.sT h u s , t h e i n t e ravl s h o udl b e r e d u e cdtoama
fifth,ama
or
orthird,awholetone andevenasemitone.Theregister
changemustalwaysbeaccomplishedwiththeminimumofq
t r a nist i o n a n dwithu ot"
g i v ,e
s l u rirn g o r j
er
uality
ing.
When theregistershavebeensofar developedandpurifiedthat
thepupilcansing thetoneD(on thefourthlineofthe trebleclef)
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
wideopen,withtheproperresonancead
theE
ustment(goodq
uality),
flat,onesemitonehigher,canbesung inthefalsettoata
slightlylouderintensitythantheD issunginthe lowerregister.
Where thechangehastobe madelower,thefalsettoisnotin the
inten sitylin e.I
f i t i s o n l y a s e mtio n e t o a t oe na n d a h a l f t o o lw o,
theintensitydropinthe transitionisnotdistressinglygreat.
e l a tvi e l y W e a
Midd leTons eU n a v iod a bel a t F
irst
nevenintensityscaleis obviouslyoffundamentalimportance
intheinterpretationofa melodicline.H
owever,anevenscaleis
notestablisheduntilarelativelyhigh stageoftechnicalproficiency
hasbeenreached.Beforethisstagehasbeen attained,afewofthe
lower,falsettotonesareunavoidablytoowea
.Thismaybeunfor-
tunate,butitis anunavoidableconcomitantofpropervocaltraining.
Thesinger,whocanonlyuse thelowerregisterupto aboutF
,
onthebottomspaceofthe trebleclef,hasatleast fivesemitonesin
t h e f a le sttorg e i s t rew h i c h a r e toow e a
andA aremuchtoowa e
.TheF
s h a r,pG , A
flat
e s p e c i al ly t h e F s h a r p a n d G . I
ever,anyattemptismadetolevel uptheintensityline,eitherby
softeningthelower-registertonesbymeansofconstrictionbelow
1
2
f,how -
theintn e s i t y lvee l a t w hci h t h e y c a n b esung" open ,
orbypush ing
t h e l o w f las e tot t o n e s b y m eansofth ic
a b oe vthe
nessor"edge,
intensitylevelatwhichtheycan besunginthe pureregisterwith
thethroatopen,theresultis entirelydestructive.Undersuchcir-
cumstances,theregistrationbecomesmi
rioratesrapidly.F
edandthevoicedete-
urthermore,theconstrictionofthelowerregister,
whichin e v iat b l y o c u crswhn e t h i s r e gsit e r i s " h e l d b c a
,
orsung
toosoftly,reflectsupintothe falsetto,whichthenalsobecomes
verythroaty.Thisthroatyfalsettointurn reflectsdownintothe
lowerregisterwhichbecomesprogressivelythroatierandmore
mi
e d . T hsir e f l e tci o n o f t hor a t ie ns s a n d m i
t u r e b ew t e e n te ht w o
registers,asthesingerchangesfromone totheotherincorrectly,
buildsuptoa mostdistressingdegree.Thiseffectcanbeso pro-
n o u ne cdthatth e v o i c e mya"
s h u t off
o f as o ng ee vnwheniths ab e e n r eal t i vley "
altog e t h rei n t h e p r o ger s s
open edup
inthe
technic.
A
LittleLowerR
egisterMoreDangerousthanNone
Manysingershavebeentoldbytheir teacherstousethelower
r e g itse r (
c h e s to vice
)uptoE
flat,E or,perh aps,F (thefirst
spaceonthetrebleclef) butnottouse itanyhigher.Thispro-
cedureisdefinitelyworsethannot usingthelowerregisteratall.
When thisregisterisemployedfora fewlowtonesonly,thelower
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
falsettotonesareinevitablypushedandforced,because,ifthey
weretobesungin thepure,unthic
ened,unforcedfalsettoregister,
t h e y wu ol d b e f a r t o oi lg h t a n d w ea
tobeusab leincon
u n c t in o
withtheloud,lower-registertonesinthis lowpitchrange.The
s i n g rew h o j
ust" fads eo u t
i n d e s cn ed i n g t h escalemy a p o s sbi l y
retainarelativelypurefalsettoandmay,therefore,beproperly
trainedq
uiteeasily,butthesingerwho haspushedthelowerfal-
settotonesmustinevitablyhavemi
throaty.A
atall.I
edthemandrenderedthem
litdelowerregisterisnot betterthannolowerregister
t i s d i s a srto u s
Thelow e r r e g itse r m utsb e d e v eol p e d , h a n d ld e
andusedproperly,orit mustnotbeusedat all,underwhichcir-
c u m sat n c e s te hs i n g e r m u s t r e s in gh e r s eflt o a s o r t o f " h a l f b a
ed,
sillyformofsingingwith herthroatalwaysinsomedegreeof con-
striction.H
1
alfmeasuresaredestructive.
3
L o w reR
e g i setr M u s t B e C a r r i e d U p t o Por p e r Ptic h
tanygivenstagein thetrainingprocess,thelowerregister must
b e u s e d u p t o a c etra i n p ion t a t n o r m alloudn ess.I tmustnotbe
usedtoohighor toolow
eitherfaultisharmful.Thispoint changes
asthetechnicdevelops.Thevoiceis notreallyregisteredatall
untilthelowerregistercan beusedconsistentlyupto aboutBflat
onthetrebleclef.This meansthatthepupilcan producereally
open ,
goodquality,lw o e rr-e g itse r t o n s eu p t o a b o u t C o r D f l a t .
Perm anentM i
e d R e g i s t r a t in o
Therearetwotypesofmi
edregistration.I
nthefirsttype we
haveapermanentmuscularconditionwhichcanbe changedonly
inthecourseof asomewhatprolongedperiodoftraining.This
conditionismanifestedphysicallybythetilting ofthethyroidcar-
tilagewhichapproachestoocloselyto,or ine
touch e s , t h e hoyi d b o n.e(
TemporarilyI
nducedMi
Theothertypeofmi
edR
egistration
edregistrationistemporarilyinduced.The
mostprevalentcauseofthistypeof mi
a s i n g e r ed ne a o vrsto"
open ,
tremecases,actually
e e F i g . 2 1).
evenup
edregistrationoccurswhen
t h e i n tn es i t y lni e b e f roe t h e p u r,e
l o w rer e g i set r c a n b e c a rire d u p h i g h n e o u g.hW h e n t h i s
isdonerepeatedly,foranylengthof time,aconditionofpermanent,
mi
edregistrationresults.Thetransient,ortemporary,mi
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
trationleadsonlytoooftento permanentmi
edregis-
edregistrationcom-
pletevocaldegeneration.
Thepupilwhocansing uptomiddleB flatwithapure,"
open
wide
lowerregister,anduptothe Bflatanoctavehigher,with a
pure,g o o d q u a l i t y , f r e,e"
g o o d n tau r a l vioc e ,
a r e t o o wae
open
.Thesew ea
ditionisnotin
tonesn eednotbeofp o o r q u a l iyt a n d c a n
u a l i t y q u i t e s a t ifsa c troi l y . S u c h a c o n -
uriousordistressing,andit issoonovercomewhen
thevoiceisbeing trainedproperly.A
s h u titn g o f f
f a l s tet o , h s aw h a t mgi h t b e t e r m ed,a
d e s ptie t h e f a tct h a t a f e w o f t h e m i d d l eot n e s
m a t c h te hl o w e r r g e i s t rei n q
nyattempttocorrectit by
thelow e r r e g itse r o r b y m i
falsettodestroystheq
i n g a n d p uh singth e
ualityofbothhighandlow tones.Thesinger
whohasmadethisattemptfinallyfinds herselfwithafew,poor
uality,throaty,middletonesandnotevenpassablygoodupper
orlowertones.I
nherattemptto alleviatearelativelyminortech-
nicalfailing,shehassucceededonly ineliminatinghervoice.
1
4
lim i n tai on o f M i
e d " M i d del
R e g i se tr
tisinterestingto notethattheprocessof trainingindicatedhas
foritsgoalthe absolutepurificationofthelowerandfalsettoregis-
ters,andthecompleteseparationofthesetwo registers.I
taimsto
openthemup,relatethemandfinally co-ordinatethem.I
carryingoutofthisprocess theso-called"
is,infact,onlya mi
which
edregister,iseliminated.Thepurefalsetto
andthepurelowerregisterare ofgoodq
ter
nthe
middleregister,
uality.The"
middleregis-
i s t h r o tay a n d o f msot u n p l a e s a n t q u a l i t y t o t h erta i n d eear.
Unfortunately,todaymanyteacherseliminatethelowerregister
andtherebyinevitablyeliminatealsothepure,"
open
falsetto,with
theresu l t t h a t , i nht e f i n a l aa nl y ssi, t h e y etsa b lsih a n d " t r a i n
themi
ed"
m i d del r e g i setr .
only
T h e y ei lm i n tae w h a t so hu l d b e t r ian e d ,
andtrainwhatshouldbe eliminated.
UseofF
alsettoforMiddleTones
Thefalsettocanbeusedi nasongas lowasaboutmiddleG for
averysoftpassage,butfor allnormalsingingthelowerregister
shouldbecarriedthroughBflat orB,andforloud singingthrough
D.A
tfortissimothelowerregister,if pure,fullydevelopedand
balancedwiththefalsetto,canbeused forveryhightones.I
b e c a r rei d u p v e r y hgi h , h o w ever,u ntilthepu pil
e
trem e l y a da v n c e d satg e o f d eevl o p m ent.I
tcannot
svoiceisinan
f i t i s c a r r i e dot o h i g h
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
forthegivenstageof development,itbecomesthroatyandmi
ed
andthisconditionwillbe reflectedupintothefalsettoin aneven
moremar
eddegree.Thisis,of course,absolutelydestructivetoa
propertechnic.
ctaveR eflectioninPerformance
Becausethelowerregistercontrolsthefalsettoone octavehigher,
thesingerwhocannotusethe lowerregisterabovemiddleGshould
neversingabovetheG,one octavehigher,inperformance.
WhenshecanusetheA inthelow e r r e g itse r , s h e cn as i n g t h e
highA
inthefalsetto,etc.Thisrule shouldbestrictlyadheredto
orthevoicewill inevitablysuffer.
UntilDonthe fourthlineofthe trebleclef,sunginthe lower
r e g itse r , i s " i n t h e v o i c e ,
t h e i n tn es i t y s a c l e i s s o mw e hatou tof
balance,becausethelowerfalsettotonesaretoowea
,andthey
mustnotbepushed.Nevertheless,whenmiddleBflat,sung inthe
l o w rer e g i s tre, i s "
1
i n t h e v oci e ,
t h e l i n e i s r lea t i e v l y w el lb a l a n e cd
5
foreverythingbutfortesinging.F
urthermore,thefalsettoBflat,
anoctaveabove,maybesungfreelyand withabsolutesafety.
Therefore,thesingerwhohasreachedthisstage ofdevelopment
caninterpret,satisfactorily,mostariasandsongsfor thesoprano
voiceandanycompositionforthecontralto voice.
UseSongsofLimitd eR
Beforethepure,fully"
angeinEarlyS
opened
tags e
lowerregisterhasbeenestab-
lished,thepupilmustnot singsongswhichcontainhightones,
althoughhervoicemaybea sopranoevenahigh sopranoorthe
resultswillbetechnicallyharmful.F
orthisreasonmostbeginners
shouldstartwithcompositionswhichhavealimited range.Later,
asthelowerregisteris openedupandbalancedwiththefalsetto,
amoree
t e n dd er a n g e c a n b eused.Th isshou ldnotta
everylon g,
becausetheunharmed,talentedbeginnerisoftenableto singin
theproperk
eyforhervoicein afewmonths.
MaintainNormalTessitura
When thepropertessiturahasbeenestablished,it ismostinad-
visab l e f o r h e r t o sni g a t a l o w reo r h i g h e r t s es i t u ra.I
fshedoesth e
former,shewilltendtopush formorepoweroutputthanhervoice
canprod uce.I fshedoesth elattersh eisaptto"
s h u t off,
becau se
sheisunableto sustaintheenergylevelwhichis necessaryifshe
i s t o m a i nati n t h e " o p e n i n g
a t t h i s t es i t uar . T h e v ioc e i s w h a t i t
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
isnaturallywhenit isusedcorrectlytechnically.Thisis
bythesizeand structureofthevocalapparatus.I
properly-producedvoicecancoverarangeofat leastthreeoctaves
of"
open,
legitimatetones.Nevertheless,thisdoesnotmeanthat
thecontraltowhocanproducea DabovehighC
cansingsoprano
roles.Thetessiturawouldbetoohigh andshecouldnothold the
open ing,
w i t h t h e rseu l t t h tas h e w o udl i n e vtia b l y sat r t t o c o n -
strict,andhervoice,whichwouldbecomethroaty,wouldultimately
beruined.S
imilarly,thesopranowhotriestosing contraltoroles
i n e vtia b l y tihc
hervoice.
1
ensandmi
determined
tistrue thatany
esherreg i s t r tai o n a n d t h u s d e srto y s
h a p tre1 0
V I
B R A T O
A ND TR E
M O L O
i b r aot
Theabsolutewhisperisproducedwhentheresonancecavities are
shapedforthevowelandthe vocalcordsaresofar separatedthatthey
donotcomeintovibration.Thereis, therefore,novariablefundamental
present,sothatthepitch oftheabsolutewhispercannotbealtered.The
airise
pelledfromthelungsand,passingout inastream,bringsthe air
intheshapedcavitiesinto vibration,therebyproducingthevowelsound.
ssoonasthe intensityrisesaboveawhisper,phonationstarts
glottisbeginstoclose.A
the
tverylowintensities,underpropertechnical
conditions,thevocalcordsarestill relativelywidelyseparated.Under
thesecircumstancesthebreathe
wor
pulsionisveryhigh,andc onsiderable
mustbedonebythe singertomaintainthebreathpressureand
phonatewiththeresonancecavitiesheldin theirproper"
A
ofbothth elaryn
oftheglottis.A
andtheph aryn
, a n d n a ror w s , ad nf i n a lyl c l o s e,st h e s l i t
tacertainpoint ofintensity,muscularfatiguewouldresult,
wereth i s t e n soi n o n t h e m ucsl e s o f t h e pa hr y n
a n d l a rny
tobeheldcn o-
stantandthebreathpressuremaintained.Thisintensityvaries withdiffer-
entvoices.I
tmightbetermedthe mezzo-pianoofanygivenvoicewhich
i s f r e e a n d i n cror e c t a d
u s t mn et . I
t i s i m p o rat n t t o n oet t h a t e v n ethis
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
intensityisnotso verysoftindeedit maybeconsiderablylouderthan
theF.
.ofthesam e s i n g rew e r e h e t o b e uisn g a t h r otay t e c h n ic.
When thispointatwhich thevocalmuscularsystem(i.e.,themuscles
o f t h e t h roa
,laryn
a n d p h ray n
) w o u l d ftai g u ,ei f i t w e r e h edl i n
constanttension,isreached,thevibratoactionbegins tocomeintoplay
andthisactionincreasesin amplitudeastheintensityrises.Under
properconditionsthevibratoswingcanbecomeverygreat, sothat,
whilethema
imumintensityofsoundwhichcanbe producedbyany
givenvocalapparatusisfi
ed,asenseofincreasedloudnessor emotion
maybeconveyedbymeansofa greaterswingofthevibrato.
Letitbe perfectlyclear,then,thatthenatureof thevibratoisan
on
and" off
thevoice.I
nerveim p u l s e t oht e e n t ier m u s c u l a r s y set m w h i h c a c t u aet s
notherwords,thevibratois, fromthephysiologicalstand-
point,avibrationona tension.Thenerveimpulsesshould,underproper
conditions,beapplied,atoneandthe sameinstant,tothemusclesof
t h e l a rn y
1
set.
furtherincreaseinintensityaugmentsthetensionon themuscles
7
, p harn y
a n d t h roa
, r e l e aesd a n d r e p aplid e , e t c,.v e r y r a p idly.
Thereis,ofcourse,a definitelimittothefre
uencyofthevibratoand,
undernormalconditions,thereisa normalspeed.A
nincreasedfre
uency
ofvibratoisusedfor thetrillandfor thehighspeedrunningof musical
figuresscales,chromaticscales,cadenzas,etc.
Thevibratofre
uency,(i.e.,thenumberof"
on
and"
off
impulses
persecond)isprobablyneverfoundto betoorapidin thecaseofa
truevib r a t o . I t i s o f t e n toos l o w w hn et h e t e c hinc i s f a u l t.yA
v i b r tao f r e
u e n c y i s ao bu t 6 -
. 2 p e r s eo cnd.Th efre
nideal
uency6.2was
f o u n dof r a h i g h B f l a,ts u n g f otre , o n a r e crod o f C a r u s o s v o i c .eT h e f r e -
uencyofthevibratoshouldbe thesameatallpitches.
eadingsofthevibratofre
uencyand,probably,thepitchvariation
sofoundarereliable,butno othercharacteristicta
anyrealvalueinobtainingq
enfromrecordsis of
uantitativedata.
nthepastagra e t m a n yu schread i n g s h aevb e e n t a
endesp itethe
factthatbutfewunaccompaniedtonesappearedonthe recordsofthe
greatsingers.I
tisimpossibleto obtainsufficientdatafromtherecords
ofthevoiceofany givensingertoma
esuchaninvestigationofreal
value,eveniftheotherfactorswhich rendersuchreadingsunreliable
werenotpresent.
naninvestigationofthevibrato itisnecessarythatthe singer,in
person,shouldproduceaseriesof tonesofvaryingpitchesandintensities,
andthatthesetonesshouldbe sungunderacousticalconditionswhich
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
canbedefinitelychec
ed.F
urthermore,theapparatususedmustbe
highlysensitive.
Theinvestigatormustalsorealizethata successfulsingerdoesnot
necessarilyusehisvoicewell successmaybedueto othercauses.A
eventhegreatestartistsvary,toa mar
gain,
eddegree,witheachtonethey
sing,andtheinvestigatormust,therefore,bein apositiontogivea
definitecriticismofeachparticulartone sung,fromthestandpointof
registrationandresonancead
ustmentaswellasvibrato.F
urthermore,
hemustbeableto distinguish,definitely,betweenthetruevibrato,the
vibratowhichhassomeofthe characteristicsofthetremolo,andthe
tremolo.A swillbe shownlater,thesephenomenacaneasilybeconfused.
nelastpointwithregard todeductionsdrawnfromrecords:The
intensityrangerecordedissolimited thatthesingeris mostunli
t o p r o dcue h i s v o i e c n o r m lal y . I
fheisane
hewillprobablyneversingvery loudorverysofttones.F
itisunli
ely
perin e c e d r eo crdin gartist
orthisreason,
e l y t h taa n y t o n e w h i c h i s s o s otfa s t o b e w i t hu ot v i b r tao w i l l
appearontherecord,despitethe factthatwhenthetoneis pianissimo
t h e v i bar t o s h u oldbeprc a t i c al ly a b s n et.As aresultofth e"
off
-
on
and
vibratoimpulse,theintensityofthetonevaries periodically(about
.2tims ep e r s e c o n d),andth e d e g r e o f t h i s i n tn es i t y vrai a t in oi s
dependentupontheloudnessofthetonebeing phonated.A tnormal
intensitythisvariationseemstobe about3-
l a t etsr e a d i n gsta
nc.I
decibels,accordingtothe
eninthelab o r a troi e s o f E l e c t r i c a l R e s e a r c h Por d u tcs ,
t i s e v i d etnt h a t t h i s i n t e n stiy v a r itai o n m utsb e a c c o m panid ebya
f l u cut a t i n oofpitch,b e c a ue sthe"
on
and" off
n e re v i m p u le ssareapp lied
tothelaryngealandpharyngealmusclesaswell astothemuscles ofthe
thora
. T h i s p ict h c h a n g e i s f a r g r e tae r t h a n n o e w o udl i m a g ie n. F o r
instance,C aruso
1
8
svibratoshowsapitch variationofasemitonein other
words,whenthissupremelygreatartistsanga full,hightonehewas
producinganintervalchangee
ualtothatof asemitonetrill.
Thepitchchangeofthe vibratocan,however,besogreatlyincreased
that,inthecase ofane
tremefortissimo,anintervalofnoless thanthree
s e m iot n e s h s ab e e n r e o crdedn o t h e o s c il lo g r p ah.(
i i l HH
i g . 3 3 A c o u sitc S
p e c t rm o e t reR
Well-prod ucedVoiceS
ingin gF
eadin goftheVibratoofa
o r t i sism o
a c h d o t ( rol i n e ) i n dci a t e s n a i nte ra vlofaq
aboutsi
e e F i g . 3 3).
im -
u a r treo f a t o n e . N toe t h a t
dotsareinvolvedinthevibrato (thepitchvariationisaboutone
andahalfwholetones).
Thee
traordinaryfeatureofthisphenomenonisthattheear hardly
seemstodetectanydefinitepitch changeatall.
newouldimaginethatanalternatingpitch changeofonetothree
semitoneswouldeffecttheearunpleasantly,especiallyinviewofthe
factthatthereis noharmonicrelationshipbetweenthehighandlow
fre
uenciesofthevibrato.Butherewe cometooneofthose interesting
psychologicalfactorswithwhichweareso oftenfacedinourstudyof
thehumanvoice.E
verygreatvoiceofwhichwehaveany recordhas
alwayshadavibrato.I
nfact,itis nothumanlypossibleforasinger to
h o l d t h e tn es i o n frot h e p r o p rea d
thora
ustm e n t s o f t h e lray n
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
off
, p harn y
f o r a f u l l ,rfe e t o n ewithu o t t h i s p h syi c a l r lee a s e fot h e "
on
and
and
a p p lci a t i n o o f t h e n e revi m p u les. T h u,si f h e a t t e m ptstoholdafu ll
tonewithoutvibrato,theentireresonancesystemwillactuallycollapse.
Becauseeverygreatvoicehasalwayshada vibrato,theearhascome
toassociatethevibratowitha well-producedtone.Thereforeitnotonly
acceptsthispitchchange,but re
ectsthetonewhichis steady,because
suchatoneis alwaysassociatedwithathroatytechnicand,hence,an
unpleasantq uality.
Theintensityvibratovariesfromzeroat pianissimotoabout10decibels
a t f o r tsis i m.oA
t m e z z -of o ret , i t i s a b o u t 5 d e c i b les . (
eeF ig.34A.)
Thehumanvoicediffersfromamechanicalsound-producingapparatus
inasmuchasthebrea
-downofanyonepartof thesystemwillbring
aboutachangeinthe functioningofotherpartsofthe apparatus
with
themechanicalinstrument,itwillmerelycausedistortionor totalcollapse.
Theactualeffectofthe vibrato,fromthestandpointofthelistener,
isthatheseemsto hearanenormouslyincreasedwealthoftone.This
effectisverystri
inginanauditorium,becauseof theever-changing
soundpatternsetupby theinterferencesoftheperiodicallychanging
soundofavoicewhich hasavibrato.
W h a t i s t h e i d e a l v irba t o
r e g ual r . T h e fer
tmust,inth efirstplc a e , b e a bo s l u tley
u e n c y so hu l d b e a b out6 -
. 2 p u l ssea s e c o n d .Thepitch
variationshouldbeaboutasemitoneat normalintensity.Thispitch
changemayaugmentastheintensityincreases.Theintensityfluctuation
varieswitheachindividualvoice,andgoesfrom practicallyzeroat
p i a nsis i m o t o n aune
34B.)Therisein fre
1
p e c td el y l a r g e a m o utna t f o r t issi m o . (
eeF ig.
uencyshouldalwaysoccursimultaneouslywith
9
theriseinin t e n stiy . I
thora
f thenere v i m p usle s t o t h e l ray n
arenotinph ase,th ehighfre
, p harn y
and
u e n c y pion t o f t h e vbi r a t o m ay
occuratthepoint oflowintensity.Thisis particularlytrueinthecase
ofaveryloudtone.
avitalfactorin goodq
newouldimaginethatthisphase relationwouldbe
uality,but,whilefurtherinvestigationisnecessary
beforeanydefinitestatementcanbemade,in actualpracticethisshifting
ofthehig hfre
inanymar
/ ^ ^ - - -
u e n c y pion t d o e s ntos e e m t o a fefc t t h e q u a l i t y o f t h e t n oe
e d d e ger e .
/ w ^ ~ ^
ig.34HighS
peedLv e e l -er c o r d ingsofth eV
i b r aot
This showsareadingofthei ntensityvibratoofawell-producedvoice
singingforte.Notetheevennessofthe vibrato.Thespacebetweenthehori-
zontallinesis10 d.b.Notethatthevibratovariationis abouthalfthisspace,
i.e.,5d.b.
BThisshows areadingofthecrescendoon thevibratoofawell-produced
voice.
Theaccompanyingtracingwasregisteredonthehigh speedlevel-recorder
attheBellTelephoneLaboratories.ThetonehighF
f,sungbya baritonewhose
technicwasgood,wasstartedsoftlyandswelledto fortissimo.
Thispieceofapparatusregisters,withgreat accuracyandathighspeed,
everyintensityvariation.Thereaderwillnoticethedefinite increaseinthe
intensityvariationofthevibratoasthe toneisswelled.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thisincreaseinthe amplitudeofthevibratoproducestheeffectof afar
greateraugmentationoftheintensitythanactuallyoccurs.Therise inintensity
ofthisparticulartoneappearedto beverygreat,whiletheactual increasein
intensitythemeanbetweenthehigh andlowpointofthe vibratoatfortissimo
ascomparedwiththemoreor lessevenintensityofthesoft partofthetone
whichwaspracticallywithoutvibratowas relativelyslight.
thasbeenbelievedbycertain investigatorsthatthevibratoisswitchedon
li
eanorgan-stopanddoesnot varywithintensity.R
eadingstracedbythe
thattheamplitudeofthevibrato isthemainfactorin intensityregulation.
fthevibratois irregular,tooslow,hastoogreata pitchchange,or
toowideanintensityrangefor theintensityofthetonebeing sung,the
ualityofthevoiceis greatlyimpaired.Themostimportantfactors,
170
highspeedlevel-recorderdefinitelyprovethefallacyofthis contentionandshow
however,seemtoberegularityandfre
uency.
fallthemisconceptionsaboutthe humanvoice,eveninthewritings
offamousmusicalcritics,andsomescientists,the confusionbetween
vibratoandtremoloisoneof themoststri
ing.Thevibratoisa vital
concomitantofgoodsinging.Thetremoloisa lamentablefault.
W h a t i s t h e n a t u r e fot h e t r e m olo
t c o n s itss p r i m rai l y o f a f l u tteron
constriction,i.e.,aflutterofthe tongue.O nlyathroatysingerhas a
tremolo.S uchasinger,especiallyif hepersistsindoing agreatdealof
softsinging,willprogressivelyincreasethetensionon theconstrictor
muscles.A
shecontinuestoabuse hisvoice,thistetanicflutteringmay
spreadfromthetongue,whichwillbe seentomoveinand outwith
thetremoloaction,tothej
aw,whichwillalsocomeinto sympathetic
tetanicaction.
Thistetanicmovementwhichcausesthetremolois generallyofhigher
fre
uencythanisthevibrato movementand,accordingtoourmore
recen twor
,hasafre
u e n c y fo7 t o 1 1 f l u t t res p e r s e c n o d . T h e asbo l uet
t r e mloo i s w i t h u o t i n t esni t y v aira t i n o.(
e e F i g . 3 5).
Lf
yi
ig.35A
HighS
peedLv e e l -er c o r d e r T r a cni g o f a n A b s o l u t e
TremoloBadlyProducedV
oice
Notethatnointensityvariationis indicated.
Thevibratoshowsanintensitycharacteristicwhichis absentinthe
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tremolo.
nasm uchasthemu s c l e s o f te ht h o r a
action,onewoulde
a r e n o t i novl v d einthetrem olo
pecttheintensityvariationtobe absent,asindicated
intheseoscillograms.
Thetremoloise
tremelycommon,andisamostin
f a u l.tT e a c h e r s w h o " b u i l d o n t h e s otf,
urioustechnical
placeth evoiceinth ehead,
neglectthelowerregisterwithwomenandthe falsettowithmen,and
thosewhoforcetheirpupilsto flattenandgroovethetongueandhold it
pressedagainstthelowerteeth,will(providedthat thepupiliscon-
scientious)veryofteninducethisin
epiglottis,tongueandfinallythej
urioustetanicvibrationofthe
aw.
Thevibratoconsistsofa periodicallyappliednerveimpulsetoall
musclesusedinphonation,whilethetremolois merelyanin
urious,
tetanicflutteringofthewallsof theresonancecavities.O fcourse,where
thereisatremolo,tensionon theconstrictormusclesofthethroat always
occurs,sothatthemouth becomestheresonatorofthetone,andpharyn-
g e a l r eo snan cead
ustm e n t i s i m psos i b l.eT h e t r e m o l o o c crus e
withsoftandloudtones,whilethe vibratoappearsonlyatM.P.forthe
givenvoiceandthenaugmentsasthe intensityincreases.
171
ually
ememberthatwhenthevibratoisabsent,the
ualityofthetone
isalwaysunpleasant.Thetrainingofthevibrato is,therefore,ofthe
utmostimportance.
Thetremoloactionoccursonlywhenthe throatisclosed,i.e.,when
thetechnicisthroaty.The truevibratoisin effectafluctuationonopen-
ingtensionandoccursonly whenopeningtensionhasbeenestablished.
Thismeansthatanadvancedstagein thetechnicaldevelopmenthas
beenreached.A
tthisstagethe tremolohasnecessarilybeeneliminated.
Theteachermustnotattemptto developthevibratobeforethisstage
hasbeenreached.I
fanyattemptismadeto developavibratofroman
absolutetremolo,theeffectwillbemerelyto engenderanunpleasant
wobbleinthevoice.
Thereis,however,atypeofvocalmovementwhichis betweenthe
vibratoandthetremolo,despitethefact thatthetruevibratoandthe
absolutetremoloareentirelydifferentphenomena.This"
tremolovibrato
movementisfarmorevigorousthantheinsipid tonguetremoloofthe
t y p ia c l r a d i o sni g e r .
orthisres ao n i t i s o f tn ep o s s i b letochan gethe
form e r i n t o a t r u e ivb r a t.oT h i s p r c o e s s i s o fet n q u i t e a s i mlpe o n e . A s
soonaspharyngealresonancead
ustmenthasbeenestablished,the
teachershould,inmostcases,be abletoco-ordinate,withoutmuchdiffi-
c u l t ,yt h e m u s u c l a r a cito n s o f t h ethora
,laryn
andton g u e i n t h eri
properphaseandamplituderelationsforthetrue vibrato.Thehundred
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
percentlight,softtremolomustalwaysbeentirely eliminatedandthe
tongueactionreversed,beforeanyseriousattemptcanbemade tode-
velopatruevibrato.
Whenthevoiceis"dead
s t e ayd, t h e p r c oe s s o f d v e e l oipn g a v i b rtao
mayormaynotbe adifficultone.I
nsomecases,whentheconceptof
whatcn o s t iut t e s a b e u atifu ltoneislac
arduu os.Whenthepup i l h a s b e e nu sb
ing,thep r o c essi s e
e c t e d t oni
trem ely
uriou s t e a c hni g m e t h -
ods,hemayhavedevelopedthehabitof holdingasteadytensiononthe
m u s cel s o f t h e t h roa
(espc e i a lyl o n t h e e
p i r aot r y m ucs l e s ) t o s u cha
degreethathehasbecomevirtuallymuscle-bound.Undersuchcircum-
stances,theprocessofengenderingtheconceptof afreemovementof
themusclesofthethora
isindeeddifficult.Theveryuntalentedbeginner
issometimesfoundina muscle-boundcondition.Undernormalcircum-
stances,however,wherethepupilhasacertain degreeoftalentfor
singing,thisvibratoconceptiseasily attained.A ctuallythemovement
ofthediaphragmwhichactuatesthevibratois ofverysmallamplitude,
butitcan bedefinitelysensed.
ssoonasthe necessarystageinthetechnicaldevelopmenthasbeen
reached,itisabsolutelyessentialthatwor
underta
en.V
ofthe" on
and"
p r o vd eh e l p flui s t o m a
sha
ma
*
e,
onthevibratoshouldbe
ariousdevicesmaybeemployedtoengendertheconcept
off
impu l s e o f t h e vbi r a t .oO
nee
ercisew hichhas
e t h e p u p i l sni g a v i g oor u s b u t s m ooth ,notj
accen t u a tni g t h e u p p e r t o n .eW h e n d o i n g t h i s e
er
y,
e r c ie shemust
esurethatthe diaphragmisinmotion.Thevibratomovementin-
T h e " t r e mloo v i b r tao
a n d " v i b r tao t r e m olo
a f l u t t rei n g a cito n o f t h e t n o g u e wihc h g o e s for m "
Thetruevibratoisa movementon"
opening
arebrou ghtabu otbymen asof
open ing
to"
c l o sni g
t e n soi n .
tensiononly,andtheabsolute
tremoloonconstrictiononly.
172
volvesavibrationonatension ofthemusclesofthe thora
,whichmove-
m e n t thoughslig h t c a n a c t u lal y b e f etl. W h e n t h i s s h a
ecanbe
performedvigorouslyandsmoothly,itisoftenpossibleforthe singerto
speeditupand thuschangeitintothe semi-refle
edvibratoaction.
ometimesthevibratomaybedevelopedfromaslowwobblewhichis
a c t u tae d b y t h e m uscls eo f t h e t h oar
.I
f t h e w o blbe i s s l o w ,ht e p i t c h
chang e i s v e r y wdi e . W h e n i t i s s p e e d e d u p t o t h e d eisr e d f r e
(
uency
persecond),thepitchchangeshould becomenormal(aboutasemi-
tone)andthesensationofthe vibratomovementshouldbee
perienced.
aultymethodsofinspirationinhibitthevibratoaction.This ispar-
ticularlytrueofthepupil whoinflateshischestandbrings tensionto
bearonthemusclesof theupperribs.A
properinspirationisaccom-
plishedprimarilythroughtheinflationofthe lowerpartofthelungs,
whichengenderstensiononthemusclesof thediaphragmandthelower
ribs.I tisthesemu scleswh i chmoe vforthevib r a t .oF
orthisres ao n
anyonewho,throughfaultyteachingmethods,orbecauseofbadhabit,
inflatesandraiseshischest,must becarefullyinstructedinthe proper
meth o d o f i n s pria t i n o.I
beforethetoneisattac
f t h e m u s lce s o f t h e t h ora
a r e h e l d i n tn es i o n
ed,thevibratoactionisinhibited.The vibrato
actionmustbeinitiatedat themomentofattac
andmustpersistaslong
asthesingercontinuesto phonate.
When acorrectvibratohasbeen attained,theac
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
toencompassallspeedwor
uisitionoftheability
,legatosinging,andeventhetrill, becomes
uiteasimplematter,which,in thelastanalysis,isdependentsolely
uponthesinger
sear.Byearis meanttheabilitytoconceive,as asingle,
co-ordinated,muscle-controllingunit,groupsoftones(musicalphrases),
eachtonewithitsown pitch,q
uality,intensityandduration.
neofthemostvicious practicesofthesingerwhosetechnic isfaulty,
isslurring.Theunderlyingprincipleof singingistheproductionof musi-
caltones,andmorethanthis, musicalfiguresandphrases.A
figureisasmall groupofnotes.O
mu sical
neormoreof thesegroupscomprisea
melody.Themusicalphrase(theendofthe phraseisalwaysmar
ed
withacadence)generallyconsistsofa farwidergroupofnotes.W
hether
itbethesingle noteorthegroupof notesformingthemusicalfigure
o r t h e p h rsae , e a h c n o t e h a s i n i te s l f a d e fni i t e p ict h o r f r e
u e n c,ye
forthevibratovariation.W henplayingthepiano,onecan onlystri
thekeys,andalthu o g h i t i s p os i b l e t o srti
cept
e
e a w r o n g k e y , i t i s n o t p o s sbi l e
t o p l a y b tew e n e t h e k e y s . I n o t h e r w rod s , e c ah t i m e a k e y o n a p i a n o i s
struc
,asoundoffi
e d p i t c h o r fer
uencyisem itted , a n d t h i s fer
u e ny c
cannotbeprogressivelymodified,i.e.,eithersharpedorflatted.
Thesinger,incompanywiththeviolinist,etc., is,unhappily,notin
thesamefortunatecircumstancesasthepianistor theperformeronany
o t h e r k e y e d i n s tur m e n t . H e c a n s l u.rH e c a n a t a n y mm o ent,s ep e cai l l y
whenchangingpitch,slidefromonetone tothene
thepitchwithoutintermediatenoises.I
tinsteadofchanging
tis,ofcourse,apparent,from
theaestheticstandpoint,thatthesingershouldnever,under anycircum-
s t a ne c s , s l u.rI
n f a c t , a r e lal y w el l- p r d o uc edo vicefun ction sli
instrument,andhasdefiniteandclearlydefinedad
(e
ceptforvibratovariation),q
Whiletheq
eak
eyed
ustmentsofpitch
ualityandintensityforeachsemitone.
u a l iyt a n d i n t n esitym a y b e v a rei d , t h e ptic h a d
ustm ent
shouldalwaysoccurinsemitonestepswith absolutelynothinginbetween.
173
llbadlytaughtsingersslur, asdopracticallyallbeginners.Badlytrained
singers,however,aregenerallytheworstoffendersinthisdirection.I
n
thecaseofa singerwhosehightonesareincorrectlyproducedand out
ofresonancead
ustment,thestruggleinvolvedintheattemptto produce
thesetonesengenders,inhissubconsciousmind,a senseoffear,or
inhibition.S
uchinhibitioninevitablyresultsinslurring.There isonlyone
wayinwhichslurringcan beeliminatedbymeansof thevibrato.Lac
ofvibratoalwayscausesslurring.
Theslurmaybedefinedas asmoothslideinfre
uency,whereas,when
thetechniciscorrect, changesofpitchareaccomplishedbymeansof the
vibratomechanismwhichenablesthesingertoclimb upordownthescale
insteps.
Duringphonation,whetherononetoneorover aseriesoftones,the
beatofthevibratoshouldcontinueuninterrupted,unlessa consonant
intervenes.I
tisthis vibratomovementwhichallowsthevoicetomove
fromtn oetotonew ithou tslurrin g,stopingorj
fromonetonetoanothermust ta
Duringthe"
off
ethee
a c t u tae t h e t o n gueta
systm e forthene
i n g . T h erta n stii o n
phaseofthevibrato,thelaryngealand pharyngealmus-
c l e s a r e r lea t i e vlyrela ed,andth ene
cordstota
er
eplaceinthe spaceofonevibrato.
t"
on
a c t t e niso n f o r t h ene
impu lseallw o s t h e v oa cl
t t o n e w hl ie t h e m ucs l e s w hci h
e o n t h e i r t esni o n , ad n"
p o s iito n
theresn oance
ttoneinallitsch a r a cet r i sitc s . A s t h e s i ne gr m o v s eu p
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
arisingmusicalfigure,the vibratoimpulsewhichraisesthepitch and
intensitymustbeaugmented.
tispossib l e t o o b t ian e
actad
u s t mn et s a n d a o v i d s l urri n g o nyl w h e n
thismovementonthevibratois inculcated.Thee
actshapingofthe
resonancecavitiesdependsuponthementalconceptofpitch, timbre
andintensity,andthemusclescan onlyrespondtothisconceptif they
areinwhatmightbe termeda"
fluid
condition.Thevibratomaintains
allthemusclesusedin phonationinthis"
fluid,
ormoving,condition.
neofthemostvital phasesofsingingisperfectionof timeand
rhythm.When thevoiceisproducedproperly,theregularityof thevibrato
isnearlymechanicallyperfect.H
ence,thesingerwithaproper vibrato
becomesasortofhumanmetronome.E
achnoteina musicalphrasehas
acertaintimespot.The minimumlengthoftimeawell-producedtone
canbeheldisn o e v i b rtao a b o u t a s i
t h o f a s e c od n. I
tcanalsobe
heldanylengthoftime whichisawholenumbertimesone vibrato.I
cannotbeheldforpart ofonevibrato.Thetimebetweentonesis fi
t
ed
irrespectiveofthetempoi tisonevibrato.Thus,in singingamusical
phrase,eachnoteinthe music,accordingtoitsvalue,is heldforone,
two,threeormorevibratos.W
singershoulde
hereasluris indicatedonthemusicthe
ecuteadefinitediatonicor chromaticrunonthevibrato.
nsingingscales,orany otherformofrapidphonation,theentire
runmustbeaccomplishedonthe vibrato,andwheree
wor
iscalld e f o r , t h e vbi r a t o cn ab e q
especiallywhenthevoiceisa lightone.I
tremelyrapid
u i t e a p r e c ib al y s p ed ee d u p ,
nanycase,verygreatspeed
canbeobtainedwhenthesinger haslearnedtorunon thevibrato,and
inthesecircumstances,eachandeverytonewill beperfectlyclearand
distinctandtherewillbe noslurbetweentones.Thisis howthe"
run
pearly
effectisaccomplished.
fasingertries tomoveoveramusicalfigureor phrasewithoutvibrato,
174
hehasnotime-gaugeforthe valueofeachtone,andhe will,therefore,
inevitablyslur,becauseheisuncertainas tothee
actmomentatwhich
heisto changethepitch.
tistransparentthat,if asingerslursfromone tonetoanother,the
reson ancead
ustm e n t m utsb e f a u l t yof r o n e o r b oht o f t h e t o nse. I
weretoholdthead
ustmentforthefirsttone,the secondtone,which
shouldhaveadifferentad
spea
fhe
ustment,wouldbeoutofad
ustment.Generally
ing,hw o e vre, t h e s i n g e r w h o s lrus w i l l n o t h lod t h e a d
u s t mn et o f
thelowertone,butwillactually gointoconstrictionashe pushesorforces
hisvoiceupthe scale.
Thetrillalsois dependentuponthevibratoaction.I
s p e ee dd - u p ,e
tisvirtuallya
a g g rea t e d ivb r aot , w h i h c h a s b e e n r fel e
ed"
refle ed
because,whilethespeedofthevibratoc an,withincertainlimits,be
r e g ual t e d ,ht e s p e d eofthetrillisfi
edforagivn e v o i c .eI
tisprobb ale
thatboththelaryngealandthe pharyngealmovementsaregreaterin
proportiontothemovementofthethora
forthetrillthan forthevibrato.
Unfortunately,imitationsofvibratorunsandtrillscan bemadewith
thetrem olo.Th e r e s u lat n t e fef c t i s a s
uea
y , l i t tel r u n - u pof r t h e s c ael ,
andatremorforthe trill.
nepointregardingvibratoandtremolomustbe emphasized.
irtuallyeverypupilstartswitheither someformoftremolo,orwith
a"
dead -sted ay
t o n .eO
n l y a w e l-lp r ou dc e d v ioc e h a s a t r u e ivb r aot .
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Whenthe"
d e a ds-t e a d y
hasbeencompletely"
spontaneously.I
tone,w hichisalw a y s m oer o r l e s s t h raot y ,
openedup,
thevibratonearlyalwaysappears
fitdoesnot doso,itis arelativelysimplematter
forthepupilto bringitintoaction.
ctuallythereisseldom,if ever,
anydifficultywiththevibratowithvoices whichhavebeenreally
open edup.
liminationofTremolo
Theeliminationofthetremolois,then,one ofthefirstproblems
tobewor
edoutintraining thevoice.Thetremologenerally
emanatesfromalac
ande
rela
ofdevelopmentofthegenio-glossusmuscle
cessivetensionontheantagonistictonguemuscles,alsofrom
a t i o n o fht e g e n i-oh y iod m u s cel , f r o m a t tea n i c q u i v e r o f t h e
aw,orfromacombinationofthese causes.Thetongueinstrument
a n d t h e l itfi n g o f t h e hoyi d b o n e a r e o f g r e tav a l u e i n c h ec
tremolo,butwhereitis seatedinthej
ingthe
aw,thecompleteopeningof
thismembershouldeliminateit.Tremoloisnearly alwaysassociated
w i t h t h e lco
whenth ej
175
, o r m i d del , p o stii o n o f t h e j a w , a l t h o u g hitcanoccur
a w i s c l oe s d , o r n e ral y c l oe sd.
iolentTremolos
ometimesthetremoloactionissopronouncedthat itinvolves
theentiresuspensionofthelaryn
.Undersuchcircumstancesall
themanipulationswhichcanbeemployedshouldbebrought to
bearontheeliminationofthis shoc
apitche
ingwobble,whichmayhave
c u r s in oo f a f i f t h o r e e v n m o r .e
Thereisalsoa violenttremolowhichseemstobeseatedin the
laryn
a n d i s p r oa bb l y a r eu sltofe
c e s svi e t e niso n o n t h e t h yro-
arytenoidmuscles.Thistremoloistheresult ofavirulentformof
muscularmi
edregistrationandiseliminatedas soonaspureregis-
trationhasbeenestablished.
u a l iyt , V o i c e M v oemn e t a n d R e p r o d u cito n
nregardtosingingon theradioandforthe recordsandmovies,
thereisnotverymuch tobesaidhere.Poweris notafactorin
reproduction,becausetheamountofenergydeliveredtotheam-
plifierdependsuponthesettingof theinputcontrol,whichis
regulatedaccordingtotheloudnessofthe singer
svoice.W eare,
therefore,onlyreproducingpitch,vowel,movementand,ofcourse,
consonants.
uality,i.e.,pleasantorunpleasantq
uality,doesnotdepend
primarilyuponthespectrum,butratherupon pitchandintensity
movementsintime.I
tispossiblethat changesofspectrummayoccur
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
duringthevibratocycle,butfurther researchisnecessarybefore
anythingmorecanbesaidon thissub
ect.Thefactremains,how-
ever,thatifthemovementisregular, oftheproperfre
si
uency,i.e.,
asecond,andofthe properamplitudefortheintensity,andif
themiddlepitchofthe vibratoisconstant(i.e.,thepitchis
teredproperly)theq
cen-
ualityispleasing.Now,unfortunately,agentle
tremoloisveryregularand,providedthatthe voiceisnotpushed,
themiddlepitchofthis movementmayberelativelyconstant.This
iswhytheradiocrooner soundsrathernice,providedthathenever
attemptstosingoutloud.O
fcourse,ifhe doestrytodoso, the
laryngealmusclesdonotholdand thearytenoidcartilages"
withtheresultthatthe pitchstartstowander,andthe
give,
uality
becomesdefinitelyunpleasant.
17
DifferenceofV
ibratofromTremolo
Thesingerwhosevoiceisthroatyand hasatremolomaintains
thisflu t t e r i n h i s v ioc e a l l t h e tm i eheissing ing.I
t i s m o r e o r l es
constantoverhisentire verylimitedintensityrange.Thesinger
whosevoiceisproducedproperly,however,hasvirtuallynomove-
mentatpianissimo.A
a p p era. A
tM.
sheswellsthe tone,thevibratostartsto
.itisaboutasem i t o n .eA
muchasawholetone.F
e
orallnormal,full,freesinging thepitch
c u r soi n o f t h e v i b ratoisalm oste
inten sitye
t f o r t i sism o i t m a y b e s a
actlyasm e i t oe n, w h iel t h e
c u r soi n i s f r o m t h r e e t o f ie v d e c i b les . F o r e
effc et s t h e p i th ce
t r e mley l o u d
c u r s in om a y b e a s m u chasthreesm e itn oes.(
i g . 3 3).
i b r aot i n R
e p r ou dc t i n o
With theoldacousticalmethodofrecording,whenthere wasno
ee
amplifierandnoinputcontrol,the singerhadtoregulatethe loud-
nesshimselfbymovingintoor awayfromthehorn.Becausethe
intensityrangewhichcouldberecordedwas verylimited,itwas
necessaryforhimtobecomehighlyproficientin thesemovements.
Nevertheless,thisproceduremadeitimpossibleforthevibratoto
bereproducedfaithfully.
norderthatthe amplitudeofthevibratomaybefaithfullyrepro-
duced,itisessentialthat theintensityshouldnotbe monitored.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thus,ifthesingermovedcloser tothehornfor asofttone,the
reproducedsoundwasfarlouderin theintensityscalethanhewas
actuallysinging.H
ence,everytimehemovedtowardsthehorn,
thetonewhichwasreproducedhadtoo littlevibratoforits in-
tensity.I
nversely,whenhemovedawayfromthehorn,theintensity
wasverymuchreduced.Therefore,theamplitudeofthevibrato
wastoowideforthe loudnessofthetonewhenit wasreproduced.
twas,ofcourse,impossibleforhim toavoidthesemovements,
towardsandawayfromthehorn,becauseif hehadremainedsta-
tionary,andfarenoughawayfromitnot toovercutthegroovefor
hisloudesttones,thesofttones wouldhavebeenentirelysubmerged
bysurfacenoise,andthereforeinaudible.
Theoldrecords,therefore,donotshowthe properamplitude
ofthevibratoforthe intensitybeingsung.Thiseffectwasaggra-
vatedbecauseofthee
tremelyhighsurfacenoise.F
urthermore,
thesoftertoneswerethen,inevitablyfartoo loudincomparison
withthelouderones.F
orthisreason,therecords ofthevoicesof
thegreatsingersofthe pastoftenshowwhatseemstobe toolittle
movementfortherelativeintensityofthetone beingsung.This
177
i s e s p e ica l l y tur e o f w o m enandisstri inglye
recordsofE
e m pi lf i e d o n t h e
mmyDestinn,probablythegreatestwomansingerever
heard.
GreatVoicesRelativelySteady
A
greatvoiceisgenerallyfarsteadier thanathroatyone,anda
perceptiblevibratomovementoccursonlywhentheintensityrises
abovepianissimo.V irtuallyeverysingertodayhasmuchtoo much
movement,andthisisespeciallytrueat lowintensity.Thebasic
toneshouldnotbea wobble.Whenthe technicisgood,it isfirmand
thepitchisabsolutelydefined.
Thesefactsmustbebornein mindwhenlisteningtotherecord-
ingsofthegreat singersofthepast,becausetheserecords wereall
madebytheoldacousticalmethod.Theirvoices areapttosound
ratherdead.Thiswasmostemphaticallynottrue inlife then-
v i b r tao c o n tor l w a s e
celln et.I
nlisten ingtoths ee r e c odr s , t h e dsi-
tortionofthevibrato,aswell asthefailureto reproducethehigher
fre
uencies,andtheirregularspeedof theturntableintherecord-
ingmechanism,mustbeta
enintoaccount.Nevertheless,thein-
telligentlistenershouldbeableto detecttheincredibledifference
betw e e n t h e v ioc e s o f s u c h s i n g res a s C a r u s,oD e s t i n , M e l b a,K ir
Lunn,S
by
ammarco,etc.,andthoseofthebestsingers oftoday.
Thereadershouldlisten,fore
ample,fortheprecisionofintona-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tion,theperfectionofattac
,thecontinuityofthe musicalline,the
definitionofintensityforeachtonein amusicalphrase,thevibrato-
regulatedintensitycontrol,thelegitimate,openpianissimo,the
rhythmicphrasingandtheflowandmovementofthe voicefromtone
totone.h T e m o s t srti
i n g d i fefr e n e c l i e s p e ra hp s i n t h e l a c
andinthefc at t h a t e ah c t o n e i n a m eol d i c l i n eisstruc
ofslur
inthe
centerofpitchandheld atconstantintensity,foritsentire time
spot,withoutpitchorintensityvariation.Thesingers oftodayslur
into,andoutof,practicallyeverytone,and theyk
eeponchanging
theloudnessofeachindividualtonein amusicalphrase.Thisis
notsingingmusicatall. Moreofthislater.
o l o r tau r a T c eh n i c V
Theconstricted,"
s
i b r aot a n d T r e m olo
uea
voice
formofsingingwhichemanates
fromtheso-calledcoloraturasopranomovesonthetremolo.S
c o l oar t u r s ar u n o n t h e t r m e o l ,ot r e m loo t h e i r tirl l s , a n ds
staccati.F
e
178
lutteringupanddownis notrunningascale.A
uch
uea
their
properly
e c u td er u n m o vseo n t h e v i b rtao . W h e n t h e v i bar t o i s i n p r p oer
control,allrunscan bemadelegitimatelyandwithoutdifficulty.
Thesingerwhousesa throatytremoloshouldnotbeallowedto
attemptrunsuntilshehas learnedhowtosing.
PianissimoS inging
Therehasbeenagreat dealofdiscussionaboutpianissimosing-
ing.Nopupilshouldsing softlyuntilpharyngealresonancead
ust-
mentiscompletelyestablished.Thereisnothingso technically
destructiveasillegitimate,softsinging.Thethroatysingercan
s
u e ee zofftheton ewithhisnc e
summ a t e e ae s.I
andton g u e m ucs l e s w iht c o n -
t i s f a r e a s i ref o r h i m t o s i n gasoftthanalu odtone.
Theinverseistruewhenthe voiceis"
openedup
not throaty.
Thisisnotonly becausethecontrolofintensityshouldbe afunction
ofthelaryngealmuscles,notofthe nec
andtonguemuscles,but
alsobecausethereisvirtuallyno vibratoinasoft tone,andatone
sungwithoutthemuscularreleaseofthe vibratoactiondemandsa
definitelyaugmentedmusculareffortandcontrol.I
ndecreasingthe
intensitythebalanceofarytenoidtothyroidtension becomes
greaterandtheglottisopensslightly,so thatthebreathe
becom e s h i g hre.
pulsion
norderth a t t h e b r etah p r e su sremaybem ain-
tainedagainstalessclosed valve(glottis),thetensiononthebreath-
ingmusclesmustbeaugmented.F
urthermore,becausethe
balanceoftensionbetweenthethyroidandarytenoidmusclesin the
laryn
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
chang esastheintensity decreases,andbecausethisbalance
isaboutthesamefor apianissimotoneasit wouldbeforafull
toneaboutfoursemitoneshigher,itis impossibleforthesinger
toproducealegitimatepianissimotoneat apitchwhichis higher
thanaboutfoursemitoneslowerthanthehighest tonehe-cansing
fortew ithan" open
techn i c . M oer o v re, i t i s i m p os i b l e froh i m t o
singlegitimatepianissimotonesatalluntil
completelyestablished.I
opening
hasbeen
fheattemptstodo sobeforehistechnic
hasreachedthenecessarystageoflaryngealand pharyngeal
(tongue)development,hewillinevitablyusethenec
andreversed
tonguecontrolandproduceabsolutelythroatytones,therebycom-
pletelydestroyinghisvoice.O
neofthegreatestbaritoneslost his
voiceinafewmonthsbecause hetriedtogivelieder recitalsinwhich
hesangmezzavocemostof thetime.Thismezzavocewasproduced
bymeansofconstriction,withtheresult thathisvoice"
shutoff
completelyandheneversangafree toneagain.
A
*
179
properlyproduced,pianissimotoneisverybeautiful,andcon-
e e S c i e ne c o f V o i c e, D o g ul a sS
tan l e ,yC a r l F
ish e r , I n c . , Ne w Y o r
.
veysmanyintenselypoignantinterpretiveeffects.I
somethingofatourde force.Theeffortre
tis,however,
uiredtosingan entire
songpianissimoisatleast asgreatasit wouldbetosingit trans-
posedu pfoursem itons e. E v e n t h e ger a t s et s i n g rei s u n l i
elyto
beabletomaintainthis leveloftensionthroughoutarecital.
onstrictionParticularlyDestructivetoGreatV
oices
t i s w e l l t o p oni t o u t t h a t te hr e s u l t i s f ram o r e d e d a l y w hn ea
g r e a,tr e a l l y " o p e n ,
intoconstriction.H
v o i c e ta hn w h e n a p rat l y " o p e n
voiceg oes
ighlydeveloped,openingmusclesarebalanced
bydevelopedantagonisticmuscles.F
orthisreason,whenan"
voiceproducesathroatytone,it ise
tremelythroaty.Thisiswhy
open
agreatvoiceis soveryrapidlydestroyedbyincompetentteaching.
Teachersoftodaywho"
un
shutoff
theirpupil
svoicesdeliberately,
nowinglycandestroygreat,contemporary,naturalvoicesbefore
theyhavehadtimetodevelop.O
train ing.I
fC
nlymediocrevoicessurvivesuch
aruso svoicehd a g o n e i n t o cn os t r i tci o n i t w u o l d h ae v
beencompletelyeliminated.I
fE
mmyDestinnhadfallenintothe
handsofateacherwhoeliminatedher lowerregisterandmadeher
focus
h e r v o ie cinthe"
o n t r loo f I
mas
ue
sheneverwu o l d h a v eu sngatall.
n t e nist y
Thefully-trainedvoicecansingat virtuallyanylevelofintensity,
andcangraduallyswellthetone frompianissimotofortissimoand
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thendecresendotopianissimoagainona perfectlyevenlinewith-
outanytransitionofq
uality,andwithout,atanytime,goinginto con-
striction.Thesingersoftodaygenerallyhavea loudvoice(notvery
l o u d ) ad na m e z z a v c o e , w hci h i s m e r eyl a t r i c
absoluteconstriction,inamoreor lessmi
ofs
uea
ing,in
edregister.Thesetwo
methodsofproductionareunrelatedandsuchsingers areunable
toswellthetonewithouta pronouncedq ualitytransition.They
neversingalegitimate,pianissimotone.Theymerely"
t o n e off
withth eirtong uesandnc e
cho
ethe
s . T h i,sm o s t e m p h a tci a l l ,yi s
notsingingpianissimo.Manyofthemostsuccessful singersoftoday
gothroughentirerecitalswiththis nec
technic.Letitbe emphasizedagain:I
-controlled,mezza-voce
tisa factthatitis impossible
foranyonetosinga legitimatepianissimotoneunlesshecansing
anabsolutelyopenfortissimotone,atleastfour semitoneshigher.
Thecommentofacritic whostatesthatasinger
smezzavoceis
beautiful,butthatheforceshis voicewhenhesingsloudlyis absurd.
ismezzavocemustbe completelythroaty.Theloudtones,derived
180
fromthistechnic,areob
tionbecomesverymi
ectionabletotheearbecausetheregistra-
edandthethroatinessbecomesapparent,
eventotheuninitiated,atthe higherintensitylevel.
Whenthevoiceis"openedup
andreg i s t e rd ep r o p rel y , i t i s n o t
difficultforthepupilto producepianissimotones.A
l e a r n t o d o i s t otso p t h e v irba t o a n d " h o l d ,
creasingthewor
llhehasto
orwor
, h a r d re, i n -
byaboutthesameamountthatwouldbe de-
mandedfortheproductionofa tonefoursemitoneshigherthan
theoneheis singing.
Legitimatecontrolofintensitydepends,then,uponpure,devel-
oped,balancedregistration,abilityto"
ad
hold
pharyngealresonance
ustmentatallintensities,anduponc ontrolovertheamplitude
ofthevibrato.
a l s etto a n d V i b r a t o ( M ael )
Becausethefalsetto,intheman
svoice,ispianissimo,or softer,
overmostofhissinging range,thevibratoshouldalwaysbevir-
tuallyabsentfromthisregister.I
tshouldalwaysbesungwithout
anymovementatallbelowabouthighB. Thus,in"
thefalsetto,
goingthrough
thefalsettotoneshouldbesung firmlywithoutany
movementwhatever,e
ceptfortheveryhigh tones.Mostbeginners
singtheirfalsettotoneswitha definitetremoloaction.Thistremolo
mustbeeliminated,orthelower-registertone,derivedfromsuch
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
afalsettotone,willbethroaty andwillhaveaverypronounced
tremolo.A llmi
ed-falsettosingersuseadefinite,andoftena pro-
n o u ne cd,trm e o l o a tci o n a t a l l tm i es,ora"dead
t r e mloo m a
esami
stead ytone.h Te
e d - flas e tot t o n e s o u ndmoreli
especiallyinreproduction.A
e a r e a l t o n ,e
properly-producedfalsettotonebelow
highDdoesnot soundli
erealsingingwhenit isunco-ordinated
withthelowerregister.W
henitdoes,it isthroaty,hasatremolo
andisnotlegitimatesinging atall.Undersuchconditionsit is
alwaysmi
edandhasanirri tatinglyeffeminatesound.
a l s etto a n d V i b r a t o (
Thewoman
e m ael )
sfalsettoshouldhavenomovementforthe low
tones,butbecauseshesingsan octavehigherthanaman,she will
singlegitimatelyinthefalsettoregisterat aboutmiddleB,atM.P.
Therefore,atthispitch,somevibratois desirable.A
bovethispitch
adefinitevibratoshouldbepresentand itsamplitudeshoulddepend
upontheloudnessofthetone.
tshouldnotbe toopronounced,
unlessaveryfulltone issung,andsuch atonewouldnotbe sung
inthefalsettobelowaboutF
1
1
#,onthetopline ofthetrebleclef.
gainmostvoiceshavefar toomuchmovement.O urprincipal
problemwithregardtomovementliesin theeliminationoftremolo
a n d i n t h e c utti n g d o w nofe
c e s svi e v i b rtao . I
n m o s t c ae ssthe
vibratoappearsmoreorlessautomaticallyassoon asreal"
opening
tensionhasbeenestablished.
182
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
h a p tre1 1
M X E
When mi
D R E G S TR A T
O N
edregistrationoccurs,thetensionis addedtothearyte-
noidandthethyroidmusclessimultaneously,duringtheswelling
ofthetone,while,whentheregistrationis pure,theaddedtension
isfirstta
enupbythe arytenoidmuscles,therebyholdingthe
arytenoidcartilagesfirmlyinposition,andthen,at acertaininten-
sity,dependinguponthepitch,theadded tensionista
enupby
anincreaseintensionon thethyroidmuscles.Thetensiononthe
arytenoidmusclesmustincreaseasthepitch rises,becausethevocal
cordsarestretchedathigher tensionforthehigherpitches,and,
therefore,the"
hold
onthearytenoidcartilagesmustbe augmented.
Thisiswhythe falsettoactionbecomesmoreimportant,andmore
prominent,asthepitchrises.This theoryseemstobesupported
stronglybytheefficacyofthe laryngealmanipulations.
o w eevr , t h i s e
p l a ntai o n o f t h e p henm o enaofm i
e d r e g itsr a toi n
demandsfurtherelucidation.
L e n ght a n d T e niso n o f V o c a l C
o r d s C o n t r o l s Ptic h
Thefundamentalpitchgeneratedbythevocalcordsdepends
u p o n t hier l e n ght a n d t e niso n . I
ftheleng thisk
e p t c o ntsa n t a n d
thetensionisincreased,thepitch rises:Thepitchis proportional
totheten sion.I ftheleng thincra e s e s a n d te ht e n s in oi s k
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
eptcon-
stant,thepitchdrops:Thepitch isinverselyproportionaltothe
length.H owever,whenthetensionincreases,thecordswould
lengthen,providedthatsomeothermechanismdidnotcomeinto
playforthepurposeof shorteningthem.Theproblemis,therefore,
somw e hatcm o ple
.
Thyro-arytenoidMuscles
Thevocalcordsarecontrolledby muscleswhichcanstretch
them,shortenthemorstretchandshorten thematthesametime.
Thecrico-thyroidmusclesstretchthem.Thethyro-arytenoidmus-
c l e s s h rot e n t h m e .(
eeF igs.2& 3
. ) T h ee s m u s c lse, w h i c h rae
situatedinthecordsthemselves,shortenthemwhenthey contract,
183
i.e.,comeintotension.A
tthesametime,theypull againstare
antagonistictoboththe crico-thyroidandthearytenoidmuscles.
ere,then,wehaveamostsignificantfact:
nesetofmuscles,
whichcanraisethepitch byshorteningthevocalcords,is antagonis-
tictoboththe crico-thyroidandthearytenoidmuscleswhichstretch
t he m .(
e e F i g. 3
.)
f t h e r i s e i n p ict h w e r e l o
e d a f t reb y t h e s t r ecth i n g a tci o n o f
thecrico-thyroidandarytenoidmusclesalone,thecordswould
merelylengthenasthepitchrose.
-raypicturesofthevocal cords
inactionindicatethatthis isnotthecase andthat,actually,they
shorten.I
tisapparent,then,thatstrong thyro-arytenoidactionmust
occur.Theproblemis:H
owmuchthyro-arytenoidactionshould
occurwhenthetechnicis good,andhowmuchoccurswhenit is
f a u lyt m i
e d r e g itsr a toi n
- r a y p i tcu r e s w h i c h h aevb e e n t a
e n u p t o d a t e rae o f l i t t l e ro
novalueinelucidatingthis problem,becausetheywereta
enindis-
criminately,withouttherecordingofanydataregardingthe tech-
nicalcharacteristicsofthetones beingproduced.I
fthisresearch
weretobecarriedout underproperconditions,muchmightbe
learned,andwouldundoubtedlyshowthatthevocalcordsare longer
whenthetechnic(registration)isgood thanwhenitisfaulty
(mi
ed).Totestthisstatementit wouldbenecessarytofindsub-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ectswh ocouldprd o u c e b toh g o o d a n d t h r o tay p r e f ear b l y " s
uea
voice hightonesandw h o c o udl d o t h i s u n dret h e p h yisc a l c o n -
ditionsnecessaryfortheta
ingofthepictures.
uilib r i u m o f L ayr n g a e l M u s cel s
This,then,iswhatprobablyoccurswhenthe technicisgood:
Thelaryngealmusclesareine
uilibrium.Thearytenoidmusclesare
strongstrongenoughto holdthearytenoidcartilagesfirmlyin
positionsothattheynever"
give.
Thecrico-thyroidmusclesstretch
thevocalcordsforthe givenpitchtothema
imumpossibledegree.
Thethyro-arytenoidactionneveroutpullsthearytenoidtension
andatthesm a e t i m e blaa n c s et h e c r i c -ot h yor i d p u l.l(
eeF ig.3
,
B&C.)
Mi
edR
egistrationandThyro-arytenoidMuscles
ntheotherhand,it appearsveryprobablethat,whenthetechnic
isfaultyandtheregistrationmi
e
ed,thethyro-arytenoidpullis
c e s svi e , wtih t h e r e s u ltthatit"outpulls
t h e c r io c - t hryo i d t e n sion,
andthereforeover-shortensthecords,andatthe sametimeover-
coms et h e a r y tn eo i d " h o l d
184
s o t h a t t h e ray t e n o i d c a ritl a g s e"
give.
Thisactioncouldoccurto anydegree.Thus,anydegreeofmi
registrationcanbepresent.W
henmi
ed
edregistrationispresent,the
otherlaryngealmuscles(crico-thyroidandarytenoid)neverhavea
chancetodevelopand,inactual practice,areputmoreandmore
o u t o f a cito n a s t h e m i
onthenec
t u r e i n rce a s s e. A t t h e s a m e tm i etheten sion
m u s cel s i n c r a e s e s wtih e a c h i n rce a s e i n te hm i
oftheregistration(e
ture
cessivethyro-arytenoidaction)becausethese
musclesperformthefunctionwhichshouldbelongto thearytenoid
muscles.Thelouderthepupil,whoseregistrationis mi
ed,singsthe
morepronounceddoesthisconditionbecome.Thus,asthe e
thyro-arytenoidactionaugments,thetensiononthenec
cessive
muscles
alsoincreasesandthevoice,whichdeterioratesveryrapidly indeed,
isultimatelyaltogetherruined.
nviewofth efactthate
c e s svi e t h y r-oa r yetn o i d t n esionp ulls
againstboththestretchingactionof thecrico-thyroidmusclesand,
atthesam e t i m e , aa gi n s t t h e"
cles,w ewoulde
h o l dni g
registrationwheneveroneregisterismi
t h e c a s .eM i
actin o o f t h e a r yet n odi m u s -
p e c t t o f id nt h a t b o t h rg ei s t res p a r t a
eofmi
ed
ed.Thisisactuallyalways
t u r e o f b toh r e g itse r s c a n por g r essu n t i l a p o itni s
reachedatwhichtheregistrationactionentirely disappears.When
thisstagehasbeenreached,the voiceisvirtuallydestroyed,be-
causethesingercanonly producesoundsnoises ofamostun-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
pleasantq
uality.Thephysicaldistortionswhichaccompanythis
conditionaree
in
tremelydistressingand,inmanycases,physical
u r y er s u l t s. (
Muscu larEx
eeFig.3
D.)
p l a n tai o n o f O c t a v e R e f l e c t i n o
Thistheorygivesapossiblee
planationoftheoctavereflection
betweenthetworegisters.Letussupposethat, whenthepitchis
raisedanoctave,thelengthof thevocalcordsis reducedtohalf.
Thenthetensionre
uiredonthecrico-thyroidandarytenoidmus-
clestoholdthe vocalcordsintensionfor thispitch,wouldbethe
sameasth atre
u i r e d t o hlod t h e m i n t n e s i o n a t du ob l e t h e ln eg t h
f o r t h e o cat v e b leo w . T h ema
imum"hold
betw e e n t h eest w o
groupsofmuscles,whichcanbe attainedatanygivenstageof
development,isdeterminedbythehighesttonewhichcanbe sung
inthelowerregister.This samestageofmusculardevelopment
wouldthen,underthesecircumstances,allowthesingerto produce
atoneinthe falsettoe
actlyoneoctavehigher,withthevocal cords
athalfthelength,and nomore.I
e
tseemstobe thefirstsatisfactory
planationoftheoctavereflectionbetweentheregisters
andthis
octavereflectionisfact.
185
TH
-A
MU
T
NO
D
C L
A R Y T
C
A
R
C
R
I C
NO I D
T LA
A R Y T
MU
C
F A
G
'
O -
NO I D
L
C E
T fo r
articulationwith
thethyroidcart-
ila ge.(eeF
ig.2
forsideviewof
laryn
,show ing
thyroidcartilage
partiallycovering
cricoidcartilage).
V O C A L C O R D
Thyro-arytenoidtension
A R Y T
NO I
D E ND
rico-arytenoid
tension
TH
DE
ND
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
rico-thyroid
tension
P
I
TC H
NT
N
ig.3
I
T
Larynga e l T e n soi n s f o r Ptic h A d
u s t mn et a n d I
n t e nist y
ugmentation
Thisshowsasim p l i f id ev e r t i a clcrosssc e t i o n o f te hp a r t s o f t h elaryn
f o r p i th cad
used
u s t mn et a n d a l s o h sowsth e s c h e mtai c f o r m uesd i n B , C a n d D t o e
inten s i t y a um g e n ttai o n . h Teterm s"
arytn eoiden d
a n d " t h y riod e n d
plain
refertoth e
endsofthevocalcords controlledbythecrico-arytenoidmusclesandthecrico-
thyroidmuscles.A
lsoarrowsindicateforcesor
pulls,
notmovement,duringpho-
nation.
Therearandbottompartof thethyroidcartilagepro
lageatthefacetfor articulation,showninA
.Thisj
ectsintothecricoid carti-
oiningallowsthecricoidcarti-
lagetorotateatthis facet.Therefore,whenthecrico-thyroidmusclesaretensed,
theyappro
imatethethyroidcartilageandthe cricoidcartilage,tendingtopullthe
thyroidcartilagedownandtorotatethe cricoidcartilageatthefacet forarticula-
tionwiththethyroidcartilage.This actioncausestheposteriorpartof thecricoid
cartilagetopullbac
anditsanteriorpartto movetowardthethyroidcartilage
thisactionstretchesthevocal cords.
Therearetwo"
pulls
onthearytenoidcartilageswhenthecrico-arytenoidmuscles
comeintotension.Theposteriorcrico-arytenoidmusclesdrawtheouter anglesof
thearytenoidcartilagesbac
wardandinward,whilethelateralcrico-arytenoid
musclesdrawthearytenoidcartilagesforwardanddownward.(
eeF
ig.2.)The
combinedactionofthesetwopairsof musclesholdsthearytenoidcartilagesfirmly
tothecricoidcartilage.The stretchingactionofthevocalcords broughtaboutby
tensiononthecrico-thyroidmusclescanoccur efficientlyonlyiftheposteriorand
lateralcrico-arytenoidmusclesholdthearytenoidcartilagesfirmlytothe cricoid
cartilage.
tthesametimethe thyro-arytenoidmuscles,whichlieinthevocalcords them-
selves,shortenthevocalcords.Therefore,thisshorteningactionis antagonisticto
t h e s t r tec h i n gaction
o n e a cito n "
pulls
again sttheoth er.
n o t h e r wrod s , t h ree i s t h e s t r tec h i n gaction ,ormoreorls es f o r w ard"
r e s utli n g f r m o c r i c ot-h y riod t e n soi n , a n d t h e"
hold ing
pull,
actin o,orbac
wardpu ll,
resultingfromcrico-arytenoidtension(whichstopsthearytenoidcartilagesfrom
movingforward).Thesetwopullsarebalancedbymeansof thecontractingor
shorteningactionofthethyro-arytenoidmuscles.
PitchAd
ustm e n t P i t c h i s d tee r mni e d b y t h e ln eg t h o f a n dtensin o o n t h e v oa cl
cords.Thethyro-arytenoidmusclesshortenandtensethevocalcords.The crico-
thyroidmuscleslengthenandtensethevocalcords. Thej
ointactionofthetwo groups
ofmusclesdeterminesthelengthofand tensiononthevocalcords,providedthat
thecrico-arytenoidmusclesholdthearytenoidcartilagesfirmlyto thecricoidcar-
tilage.
sthepitchascends,the tensiononthelaryngealmusclesbecomesgreaterand
thevocalcordsshorten.Therefore,thegreatestamountoftensionone isableto
putonthelaryngealmusclesdeterminestheoreticallythehighest pitchthatanin-
dividualcansing.
TH
T
NO
D.MU
L
tensesandshortensthevocalcord.
C
R
I C
O -
A R Y T
MU
C
NO I D
L
tense,thereby
holdingarytenoid
cartilagefirmlyto
cricoidcartilage.
V O C A L C O R D
Tensionremainsconstantwith
greaterintensity.
A R Y T
NO I
D E ND
Tensionincreases
withgreater
intensity.
TH
DE
ND
Tensionremains
greaterintensity.
C O - H T Y R O I
D MU
C L
tenses,therebytensingand
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
lengtheningthevocalcords
P
I
TC H
NT
N
ig.3
I
T
Larynga e l T e n soi n s f o r Ptic h A d
u s t mn et a n d I
n t e nist y
ugmentation(continued)
inallythetensiononthe vocalcordsdecreasestothepoint wherethevocalcords
becomesolooselystrungthatthereis noaudiblenoisewhentheyvibrate.
n t e nist y A u g m e n t aito n A
f t e r t h e lray n gael m u s cel s "
set
f o r t h e ptic h , t h e
vocalcordsareat adefinitelengthandtenseda definiteamount.S incemoretension
canproducegreaterintensitiesandsince tensiononthevocalcordsincreases asthe
pitchascends,intensityaugmentsasthepitch ascends.I
nversely,intensitydiminishes
asthepitchdescends.
f t e r t h eo v c a l c odr s h a v e b e n s t r ug n( s e t ) f o r t h e p i t c h ,tii s n e c e sa srytoma
laryngealtensionad
e
ustmentsinordertoaugmentthe intensityatthatpitch.That
is,asthebreathpressure increases,causingthevocalcordsto vibrateatanaug-
mentedamplitude,thearytenoid-endandthyroid-endpullsmustincreaseifthevocal
cordsaretoretain theirstringing.Therefore,intensityaugmentationdependsnot
onlyuponincreasedbreathpressure,butalsoupon theamountoftensiontheend
pullscn ae
e r t o n t h e vcoa l c o r d s . T h ee s e n d p u l l s k e e p t h e v o c lac o r d s s tur n g b y
holdingatbothendsas thebreathpressure
addtensionor"
cordswould"
hold
give
increases.Therefore,theendpullsmust
whenintensityisaugmentedotherwisebothendsof thevocal
asthevocal-cordvibrationsbecamegreater.
BThisshows thepitchad
ustmentandintensityaugmentationforonepitchinthe
purefalsettoregister.
PitchAd
ustm e n t T h e p i th c i n t h e f a le sttoreg isterisad
ofmusclesdescribedpreviously.H
ustedb ythesameg roups
owever,foradefinitepitch,thetensionon these
musclesislowerthanin thelowerregister.I
notherwords,inthe falsettoregister,
thethyro-arytenoidandcrico-thyroidmusclesareatminimumtensionfora particular
pitch.
Becausethefalsettoregisteruseslesslaryngealtensionthan thelowerregister,
thehighestpitchesthatcan beproducedareinthe falsettoregister.
spreviouslystated,whenthepitchdescends,the tensiononthelaryngealmuscles
decreasesthevocalcords becomingmorelooselystrung.Therefore,sincethefalsetto
registeruseslesstensionfor thepitchandsincel esstensedvocalcordsproducethe
lowpitches,thefalsettoregisterbecomesinaudiblebeforethelower registerdoes
thatis,thelowerregister onlycanproducelowpitches,sinceit
isathighertension
thanthefalsettoregister.
ntensityA
ugmentationA
constantwith
C R I
sshowninB,for intensityaugmentation,theposterior
andlateralcrico-arytenoidmusclesincreasetensionholding thearytenoidcarti-
lagesfirmlyagainstthecricoidcartilage.This holdingactionatthearytenoidend
isthedistinguishingactionduring falsetto-registerintensityaugmentatio n.
fcourse,thecrico-thyroidandthyro-arytenoidmusclesarealreadytensedfor
thepitch,andthis tensionisgreatenoughalsoto supportthethyroidcartilage
TH
-A
T
NO
DMU
L
Unsesondshortens.thevocalcord.
C
R
I C
A R Y T
MU
C
O -
NO I D
L
tense,thereby
holdingq
rytenoid
cartilagefirmly
cricoidcartilage
C R I
C O - H T Y R O I
D MU
C L
temes.therebytensingand
lengtheningthevocalcords.
P
TC H
V O C A L C O R D
Tensionincreaseswithgreater
intensity.
1
A R Y T
NO I
D E ND
Tensionremains
c o n sat n t ( m a
TH
imum ).
DE
ND
Tensionincreases
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
withgreater
intensity.
I
NT
N
ig.3
I
T
Larynga e l T e n soi n s f o r Ptic h A d
u s t mn et a n d I
n t e nist y
ugmentation(continued)
throughthefalsetto-registerintensityaugmentationatthatpitch.Thetensionat
thearytenoidend(holdingaction)continuesto increasethroughoutthefalsetto-
registerrangeofintensity untilitis necessaryforthecrico-thyroidandthyro-
arytn eoidmu sclestoin c r e ae s t e n soi n i n o r d e r t o " h o l d
a n d k e e p t h e t h y r iod c a r t ial g e
supportedwhentheamplitudeofthevibrationsofthe vocalcordsisaugmented
beyondacertainpoint(this lower-registeractionisdescribedinC
).I
nother
words,thecrico-arytenoidmusclesmustincreasetensionorelse thearytenoidcarti-
lagesw ill"
give,
r e s u li tn g i n e
v o c a l c rod s a n d ,conse
c e s svi e t h yor - a rtye n odi a c t i o n t h a t i s , s h o ret n e d
u e n tyl , a m i
This showsthepitchad
e d f a le sttoreg i s t e.r
ustmentandintensityaugmentationforonepitch
inthepurelowerregister.
PitchAd
ustm entThelow er-rg e i s t rep i t c h i s a d
musclesusedforthefalsetto-registerpitchad
ustedb y t h e s a m e gor u p s o f
ustment.H owever,thetensiononthe
crico-thyroidandthyro-arytenoidmusalesisincreasedinthisregister.C
onse
uently,
thevocalcordsaremore highlystrungandareprobablylonger.(Becausethethyro-
arytenoidmusclestensetocounteracttheincreasedcrico-thyroidtension,theoretically
thevocalcordsmustbe longerotherwisethepitch wouldascendasthevocalcords
becamemoretenseandhighlystrung).
orthisreasonandbecauselow pitchesfadeduetothe relativelyrela
edstring-
ingofthevocal cords,thelowerregistercanproducethe lowestpitches.
Thisincreaseoflaryngealtensionforthe lowerregisteralsoe
plainswhythe
lower-registerpitchcannotbecarriedup ashighasthe falsettoregister.I
nother
words,sincemorelaryngealtensionisneededfor thelowerregisterthanforthe
falsettoregisteratonepitch andsincemorelaryngealtensionisneededas thepitch
ascends,onecannotsingashigh pitchesinthelowerregister asinthefalsetto
register.
ntensityA
ugmentationA
sdescribedpreviously,thefalsetto-registerintensity
augmentation(arytenoid-en dpull)continuesuntil itisnecessaryforthe crico-
thyroidandthyro-arytenoidmusclestoincreasetensioninorder tomaintainthe
stringingofthevocalcords atthethyroidend(thyroidcartilage).H
owever,when
intensityinthelowerregisteris augmentedandthecrico-thyroidandthyro-arytenoid
musclesincreasetension,notonlyisthe thyroidcartilagesupportedfurther,but
alsothevocalcordsare probablystretchedlonger.
fcourse,theamountoflower-registerintensityaugmentationpossibledepends
onthestageofdevelopmentofthe laryngealmuscles.
upportingthethyroidcartilage,andlengtheningandincreasingthe tensionon
thevocalcordsarethe distinguishingfunctionsofthelowerregisterduringintensity
augmentation.Of course,theholdingofthearytenoidcartilagesto thecricoidcarti-
lage(arytenoid-endpull)mustcontinueifthel owerregisteristobe pureanda
mi
s
e d l o w rer e g i set r i s t o b e a v odi e d .
TH
-A
T
NO
DMU
L
tensesandshortensthevocal
corde
cessively(i.e.,shortens
vocalcordatrelativelylowtension).
C R I
C O - H T Y R O I
D MU
C L
tensesinsufficiently,transferring
pitchregulationprimarilyto
thyro-arytenoidmuscles.
P
TC H
V O C A L C O R D
Tensionincreasese
cessively
withgreaterintensity.
A R Y T
NO I
D E ND
Tensionincreases
insufficiently
withgreater
intensity.
TH
DE
ND
Tensionincreases
insufficiently
withgreater
intensity.
I
D
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
NT
N
ig.3
I
T
Larynga e l T e n soi n s f o r Ptic h A d
u s t mn et a n d I
mi
ustmentandintensityaugmentationduringabsolute
e d r e g itsr a toi n .
PitchAd
ustm entThead
u s t mn et o f p i t c h i s md ae b y t h e i mrpo p elry c o - odr i n aetd
tensionsonlaryngealmuscles.Thecrico-thyroidandcrico-arytenoidmusclesareunder-
tensed(and,therefore,neverdevelop)andthethyro-arytenoidmusclesareover-
tensed(soonbecomingover-developed)
conse
uently,becauseofthisunder-tensing
(resultinginunder-lengthenedvocalcords)andover-tensing(resultinginbunched-up
v o c a l c rod s ) ,ht e p i t c h i s n v eeraccu r a t eyl "
set.
n t e nist y
ugmentation(concluded)
DThis showsthepitchad
fthisprc at i c e i s c o n tinud e,the
vocalcordsbecomeprogressivelyshortenedandultimatelybecomesoshortandso
bunchedupthatthevoice isdestroyed.
n t e nist y A u g m e n t aito n F
o r i n t esni t y a u g m e nat t i o n i n m i
e d r e g itsr a toi n , t h e
laryngealmusclesincreasetensionbythesameincorrect co-ordinationestablished
forpitchad
ustmenttoomuchtensionincrease inthevocalcords(thyro-arytenoid
muscles)andnotenoughtensionincreaseat eitherthearytenoidorthyroidends.
Thisunbalancedconditionremainsunbalancedatallintensities.
nordertokeepthelaryn
assetforthin thisboo
h e a lhty , t h e c ror e c t t n esion sforpitchan dinten sity,
mustbeestablishedandretained.
ffectofLower-registerE
limination
naccordancewiththistheory,let usconsiderwhatwouldoccur
ifthelowerregisterwereto beeliminatedfromagreat,co-ordi-
nated,femalevoice.S
uchavoicewouldhavepure registration,
balanced,laryngealdevelopmentandthemusculartensionsinthe
laryn
w o udl b e i n e
u i l i biru m . Te hf i r s t r eu s l t o f t h e e lm i i n tai o n
ofthelowerregisterwouldbe thatthestretchingactionof thecrico-
thyroidmuscleswouldcommencetolessen.Thiswouldnecessitate
anincreaseinthe degreeoftensiononthethyro-arytenoidmuscles.
Thevocalcordswouldthenassumea shortenedlength,atlower
tension,forallpitches.Theeffectof thiswouldbemostpro-
nouncedfortheuppertones.A
siononthenec
stheseconditionsprogressedtheten-
muscleswouldaugmentandthevoicewould
becomeincreasinglythroaty.A tthisstage,the singerwouldlose
thepowerandq
ualityofallherlower anduppertones,theregisters
wouldseparate(aregisterbrea
wouldappear)and,atthesame
t i m e ,ht e m i d d l e o f t h e v oci e w o udl m i
intoathra oty,m i
r e g itse r ( s
,thic
enanddeg e n e rtae
e d r e g itse r . A t t h e s a m e t i m ,ea "
uea
v o i c )ew o u l d a p e a.rS
singveryhightones,apparentlyeasily,withthis
techn i c . S o o n , hw o e vre, t h e e
muscleswouldovercomethe"
c e s svi e "
holding
shutoff
pull
f a l stet o
falsetto
o n t h e t h ryo - ray t e n oid
actionofthearytenoidmus-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
clesandth earytn e o i d c atri l a g e s w o udl "
s h u t off
hecouldp robab lynow
g i v .e
Becu asethe"pull
onthethyro-arytenoidmuscleswouldhavetobevery greatto
overcometheoriginallystrongcrico-thyroidandarytenoidmuscles,
whentheproperlowerregisteractionwas eliminated,thesemuscles
wouldovercomethearytenoid"
A
hold
inarelativelyshorttime.
stag ewouldsoonbereachedwhenthese constricted,highfalsetto
toneswoulddisappear.A
bethemi
llthatwouldultimatelybeleft would
ed-register,throaty,middletones.S hewouldonlybeable
t o s i n g a r e ltai v eyl f e w , t h ic
, t h r o tay , b a d q u a l i t y , m i
e d -er g i set r
tonesinthemiddleof hervoice.
Thereisthepicture,and howcruellyfamiliaritis
every,great,woman
Notone,but
svoicewhichhasbeenheard inrecentyears
hasgonethroughthesestagesandended upinj
ustthiscondition.
v e r y sni g l e o n e fot h e m h a s ei lm i ntae d h e r l o w e r r e g itse r
themcn a s i n g a s i n gel , p a sa s b l y g o d q u a l i t yot n e a n y m ore
Noneof
Notone
greatvoiceisleft
When thiseliminationofthelowerregister ispractisedinthe early
stagesoftraining,theunfortunatepupilneverreallysings atall.
Thebetterthevoice,themore definiteandprominentisthelower-
registeraction,andthemorenecessarydoesit become.Thisisthe
190
chiefreasonwhynogreatvoicehas beenheardforanentiregenera-
tion.
verycontemporarygreatvoicehasbeeneliminatedbecauseof
thislac
ofunderstandingoftheregistrationaction,andspecifically,
(morethanfromanyothercause)becauseof theeliminationofthe
lowerregister,whenitwasnaturallyfunctioningproperly.
Letusconsidersomee
amplesofthisprocess:Thereis thecase
ofagreatlyric, coloraturasoprano.H ervoicewasco-ordinated
beautifully,sheusedallthepure,lower-registertensionthat could
bedesired.Thisregisterwaseliminated.H
erbeautifulhighandlow
t o n e s hvae d i s p a p e aer d . A l l t h a t i s l e f t i s t h e t h r a oty,m i
v o i c .e
tisverysad
ed"
m i d del
Butsheisnw o teach ingtech n i c a n d t h tai s
worse.
Thenthereisthec aseofthelast,reallygreat, dramaticsoprano
whousedtosingwith
aruso,producingafloodofgorgeoustone
whichwasnotputto shamebythegreatestvoicethe worldhas
everha e r d . S h e s t u d i e d wtih a m a n w h o k n e w l i t t l e o r ntoh i n g o f
thescientifictheoryofvocaltechnic, butshehad,naturally,an
almostperfecttechnic,andthisteacherdid notinterferewithit.
Then,unfortunatelyforher,shelefthimand startedwithanother
teacherwhoeliminatedherlowerregister.Thenhetried toma
hersingthecoloraturasopranoroles.F
e
oralittle while,shesang
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Traviatainashut-offfalsettovoice.Bythis timehervoicehadbeen
virtuallydestroyed.A sitdeterioratedsheused lessandlesslower
register,andasthelowerregister degenerated,thefalsettobecame
moreandmoremi
ed,andtheuppertonesdisappeared.Thepower
o f h e r v oci e d i m i n i s h e d rp ai d l y a n d t h e q u a l iyt b e c a m ethic
unpleasant.I
and
nthefinalstagesof vocaldegenerationshetriedto
singCarmenwithath ic
, t h r o tay m i
e d -af l s etto t e c h n ic.Shewould
beinherprime today,hadshebeentrainedproperly,oreveni fher
naturaltechnichadnotbeentamperedwith.
Therewasamagnificentcontraltowhohada mostremar
ably
beautifulandpowerful,co-ordinatedlowerregister.Theaudience
oftenactuallystoodupandcheeredwhenshe heldoneofher
d r a mtai c , " w i d e oe pn ,
teach erinI
l o w rer e g i set r , l o w t n oes.Shewenttoa
t a l y wo he l i m i n a t e d h rel o w e r r g e i s t re. E a c h o f h e r
recordsshemadeonly afewshowsless andlessofthis register
a n d m oer a n d m o r e trho a tni e s s a n d m i
t u r e i n t h eaf l s etto . I
o r t h r e ee yarsshew asvirtu a l l y " o u t o f t h e p i c t uer .
helostthe
grandeurofhervoicebeforeshe wasthirtyandneverhadtimeto
r e a lyl "
ar r ie v.
Thesamethinghappenedwiththevoiceof thesecondgreatest
dramaticsopranoofthatgeneration(Destinnwasthegreatest).
191
ntwo
hesangNormaagreatmanytimes. Despitethefactthatshe was
asoprano,herlowerregisterwasfar biggerandbetterthanthat
ofanylivingcontralto.S
heeliminatedit probablybecausesome
ignorantteachertoldherthatit
withthefle
interferedwiththehightonesand
ibilityofhervoice.Thatwas theendofherreal career.
hesangalittle afterwards,butthevoicewasofno realmoment,
andshepassedoutof thepictureafewyears later,j
mighthavebeeninher prime.S
ustwhenshe
hetooisteachingvoicel
Thisiscertain:Theeliminationof thelowerregisteralways
destroysthevoice.Thebetterthevoice,the moresurelydoesthis
destructionoccur.
Themusculare
planationgivenseemstocoverthefacts most
satisfactorily.Thelossoftheproperstretching actionofthecrico-
thyroidmusclestransferstoomuchofthe regulationofthepitch
tothethyro-arytenoidmuscles.Thismi
destroysthevoice.A
estheregistrationand
llthesesingers,andmanyotherswho have
losttheirvoicesbecauseofthe eliminationofthelowerregister,
e n d u p w iht e
actlyth e s a m e s otro f t e c h n icathic
register,wobblingvoicewithaverylimitedrange
, t h r o ayt, m i
nohighorlow
tones.
L e n ght o f V
ocalCordsandQuality
When thelaryngealmusclesarebalancedproperlyandin e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
uili-
brium,thearytenoidmusclesperformtheirfunctionin holdingthe
stringingofthevocalcords atthearytenoidend,andthe crico-
thyroidmusclesperformtheirsinstretchingthe vocalcords,while
thethyro-arytenoidmusclesfunctioninbalancingtheentirestruc-
tureandinshorteningthe vocalcordstotheproper degreeand
nottoomuch.Therelativelylongervocalcords wouldnaturallytend
toproduceabetterq
ualityoftoneaswell asafarfuller one.This
givesafurtherreasonwhythe voicewhichisregisteredproperly
soundssomuchbetter,andis somuchmorepowerfulthanthe
improperlyregistered,ortheunregistered,voice.I
thefactthatthe mi
fweaddto this
ed-registervoicemustbethroatyandthat
throatinessinterfereswiththefreevibrationofthe vocalcordsand
eliminatespharyngealresonancead
ustment,itisnot difficultto
understandwhysuchincrediblechangescanbe madeinthepower
andq
ualityofthevoiceunder propertrainingand,inversely,why
eventhegreatestvoicelosesits
ualityandmostofits powerwhen
itisincorrectlytrained andtheregistrationbecomesmi
192
ed.
ed
olum eofMi
True,certainmi
e d - rg ei s t reV
oices
ed-registervoicescanma
thesecs ae s t h e n c e
ealot ofnoise.I
t e n soi n i s v e r y ger a t a n d a n e
n
t r e mley s t r o n g
breathblastisforcedthroughthe glottiswhichisclosedby tension
ontheconstrictormuscles.W
andj
hentensiononthemusclesof thenec
awandthestrengthof thethyro-arytenoidmusclesaresuffi-
cientlydeveloped,thesingermaybeableto forceoutaloudnoise,
butthisnoiseis notsingingit ismostunpleasanttoanyear which
candetectthedifferencebetweengoodandbad
teach erwhoen g e n d res m i
uality.Thevocal
e d r e g itsr a t in om a y a c t u allyli
unpleasantnoiseswhichareemittedbyhis ownpupils.H
evenpreferthemtogoodq
ualitytones,anddeliberatelystriveto
teachhispupilsto produceshrill,harsh,mi
Bra e
s
ethe
emay
ed-registersounds.
r e N toN e e c sa s r li y B ad
Tomanyindividualstheeliminationofthebrea
r e g itse r s b e o c m e s a s otro f "
w h o h a s a b rae
b u g baer .
i n h e r v oci e i s j
betweenthe
Theyth in
t h a t t h e sni g e r
ustnogod o . T r u ,ea p e r f e tcl y -
producedvoiceisco-ordinated.Nevertheless,thisisonlytrue of
areallyperfectvoice.Manyveryfine singershavehadadefinite,
andq
uitepronounced,brea
.Theirregisterswerewellmatched
a n d t h e i netn s iyt l i n e w a s s tai s f c a t o r y b u t , t h e y h a d a b rae
.O
n
theotherhand,someofthe mostunpleasantandthroatiestvoices
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
h a v e n o ber a
T h e a bo slutem i
e d - rg ei s t rev o i c e h s an o b r e a
Thus,thesingerwhosevoiceis completelymi
edcanswelland
decrescendothetonewithoutaregistertransition,and inmany
cases,cancoverarelativelywiderange andma
Why, then,isthisnotthe perfectcondition
Themi
ealot ofnoise.
Theanswerissimple
ed-registervoiceisnotonlyaltogetherthroatyand ofmost
unpleasantq ualitytothediscriminatingear,but also,itisnever
reallyintune.F
urthermore,thistechnicisphysicallyharmful.I
n
actualfactitis not,inthetrue senseoftheword,singing.
n t o ntai o n a n d Q u a l i t y
Unfortunatelythereareagreatmanypersonswhocannotdis-
tinguishbetweenanoiseanda goodq
ualitytone.F
urthermore,so
manyofthesingersoftoday basetheirinterpretationuponslurred
effects,thattheentireq
tothebac
uestionofintonationhasbeenconsigned
ground.Becauseintonationshouldbethefirstconsidera-
tioninthedeterminationofpleasingq
unfortunatestateofaffairs.
193
uality,thisisindeeda most
.
i m i l rai t y o f M i
e d a n d C o - o r d i ntae d R e g i s t r a toi n
ence,itisto theundiscriminatingearthatthereseemsto be
butlittledifferencebetweenagreatvoice andami
v o i c .eB o t h aer w i t h u otabrea
.Bothcn ama
ed-register
eaconsid e r a bel
amountofsound.Bothcanswellanddecrescendothe tone,without
aregisterchangewhichis apparenttothelistener.Bothcan covera
considerablerange.Nevertheless,oneisunpleasanttolistento,off
ey,throatyandharmfultothevocal apparatustheotheris great
singing.Theteacherwhocannotdetectthedifferenceis inamost
unfortunateposition.H eshouldnotbeteaching
ometeachersboastthattheyhavedevelopedperfectly-trained,
co-ordinatedvoiceswhenalltheyhaveactuallysucceededin doing
wastoestablishcompletemi
edregistration.Unfortunately,the
establishmentofcompletemi
edregistrationisa verysimplemat-
terandbyth i s m e t hd ot h e b r e a
canbeelim inatd eonlytooquic
a n d e aisl y . H o w e v e,ru n d e r s u chcircum s t a ne cs,the"voice
ly
isalso
eliminated.C ompleteco-ordinationisthefinalstageof alongand
arduousprocessofproperlyconducted,vocaltraining.
o m pel t e C o - o r d i n tai o n S e l d o m A t t a i n ed
ompleteco-ordinationisneverattainedbytheaveragevocal
student.O nlythee
ceptionallytalentedpupilwilleverreachthis
stageofdevelopmentandwithsucha studenttheproblemis
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
relativelystraightforward.Themostimportantproblemforthe
teacheristheestablishmentandmaintenanceofpureregistration
andthemaintenanceofaproperbalance betweentheregisters.
emustnotbeb o s e se s d b y t h e i daeo f e l i m ia nt i n g t h ebrea
inthe
voice,orhewillinevitablydo irreparableharm.
W h e n t h e t r a i nni g p r o cses i s c a r r i d eoutprop e r l y ,ht e b r e a
innowayob
is
ectionable.Theregisterssoonmatchreallywell,and
t h e p r ee s n c e o f a b rae
d o e s n toi n t e ref r e w iht t h e p u p i l
s a r t i sitc
andmusicalperformanceofthecompositionsshesings.
Prem a t u r e E l i m i n aito n o f B r a e
Theeliminationofthebrea
limin atesVoice
,attooearlya stage,iscontingent
upontheeliminationofthevoice.The voicewithabrea
nearlygreatvoice.O
establishedaconditionofcompleteco-ordination.O
thefinestvoiceshavehada definitebrea
thatitise
194
canbea
nlyafewsingersthroughouttheages have
t r e mley u n l i
ftheothers,all
.Thus,thefactremains
e l y t h a t te ha v e r g aepupilw illestb alish
completeco-ordinationoftheregisters,becausethereareonlya
veryfewsingerswhocouldever,evenunderthe bestpossibletrain-
ing,attainthisidealcondition.The teacherwhohasseveralso-called
co-ordinated
i n i n d u icn g m i
Pure"O
voicesamonghispupilshasreally succeededonly
e d r e g itsr a toi n .
pen
R
e g i srta t in oE
Thesoundofapure,
open
s t a bi ls h e s G o d Q u a l i t y
falsetto,orlower-register,toneis
alwaysbeautiful.Thesoundofami
ed-registertoneisunpleasant
anditis alwaysmoreorlessoutof tune.
ctually,theuseoftwo,properlydefinedregistersis
becausethej
desirable,
udiciousemploymentoftheregistersgivesriseto many
interesting,andartistic,interpretiveandcoloreffects.F
urthermore,
thefactthateventhe completelyco-ordinatedvoicehaspure,
definedregistrationmustnotbelost sightof.Pureregistrationisnot
lostwhenco-ordinationisattainedandthe interpretiveeffects
dependingupontheregisterchangeareused byboththeco-
ordinatedvoiceandtheproperlyregisteredvoicewhichhas a
b re a
.
Tosumup:Thepresenceof abrea
isnotaserious technical
fault.C ompleteco-ordinationcanoccuronlywitha fewphenome-
nallytalentedsingers.Prematureco-ordinationmerelymeansmi
registration,whichspellse
tremethroatiness,badq
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ed
ualityandvocal
destruction.Theteachermustbeableto distinguishbetweengood
a n d b a d q u a l i t y , wihc h a r e s y n onym ouswithp ureandmi
t r a t in o. H e m u s t n tow o r r y a b o u t t h e per s e n e cofabrea
e d r e g i-s
which
canbesatisfactorilydealtwithwithoutthe necessityofdestroying
thevoicebymi
ingtheregisters,andeliminatingit inthismanner.
nlythebs et a n d w osrt v o i cseh a v e n o b r a e
stagesabrea
thestageatwhichpure,"
open,
n a l l t h e i n t rem e d iate
co-ordinatedregistrationwouldbe
possiblewithoutagreatdealof technicalwor
withabrea
.I
ispresent.Thereisno livingsingerwhoisnearlyat
.Therefore,asinger
could,today,bethegreatestsingerin theworld.
limin a t i o n foE
itherRegisterI sDestru ctive
While theeliminationofthelowerregisteris absolutelydestruc-
tivetechnically,theeliminationofthefalsettois e
tunate.S
ometeacherswor
ofthefalsetto.I
uallyunfor-
onthelowerregisterto thedetriment
fthelowerregistertensioni stoogreatforthe fal-
settotension(thyroiddevelopmentisnotbalancedwitharytenoid
development),thearytenoidcartilagesmustinevitably"
195
give,
with
theresultthatthe cordsshortenandthethyro-arytenoidaction
becom ese
c e s svi e . T hsia c t i o n ,inturn,au t o m tai c al ly m i
lowerregister.Thus,theendresult
mi
esthe
edregistrationis thesame
asthatbroughtaboutby theteacherwhotrainsthefalsetto,or
mi
e d r e g itse r , o n ly.I
lac
t i s , i n f a c t , j u s t a s u n f o r t ua nt e , b c ea u s e t h e
offalsettoactionproducesaveryunpleasantq
andthecompletelac
ualityindeed,
ofstabilizationoftensiononthe vocalcords
causesthepitchto wanderinamostdistressingmanner.
e l a toi n s hpi o f H y o i d Bn oe a n d T h ryo i d C a r t i l a g e
Thise
planationofmi
r e g itse r i s m i
edregistrationindicateswhy,whenone
e d , t h e oht e r m utsb e m i
arytenoidcartilagese
e d a l s .oT h e "
give
ofthe
plainswhythethyroidcartilagerotatesand
closesthespacebetweenitsupper,posterior edgesandthehyoid
bone.(
e e F i g . 2 1).I
t a l s o s e revs a s a f u r t h ere
p l a ntai o n o f t h e
helpfuleffectofpullingdownthethyroid cartilageandofthemanip-
ulationwhichopensupthespace betweenthehyoidboneand
thyroidcartilage.
Theregistersmustbecompletelyseparatedandbalanced,and
thisbalancemustbemaintainedatall stagesoftraining.Novocal
improvementispossiblewithoutthiswor
ne-registersingingalwaysleadstomi
ofalltechnicalfaults
onthelaryngealmuscles.
edregistrationtheworst
whichspellsvocaldegenerationandultimate
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
vocaldestruction.
Mi
e d R e g i srta t i n o a n d P i th cA
Thepitchchange,inabsolutemi
d
ustmn et
edregistration,isinall proba-
bilityprimarilyafunctionofthe thyro-arytenoidmuscles.Under
suchcircumstances,changesinthebalanceof tensionbetweenthe
thyroidandarytenoidgroupsofmuscles,asthe pitchchanges,do
notoccur.Thus,changesofpitch will,undertheseconditions,
dependmoreorlessuponthe shorteningorlengtheningofthe
vocalcordsthroughtheactionof thethyro-arytenoidmuscles,while
theco-ordinationofthecrico-thyroidandthe crico-arytenoidmus-
clesremainsvirtuallyconstant.Therefore,itisnot onlypossiblefor
thesinger,whoseregistrationiscompletelymi
asheli
mi
ed-rg e i s t rec o n t r lo.
tisimpossiblefor thesinger,whosevoiceisregisteredproperly,
toslurbeyondacertain degree,becausewhenhestartsaslur, he
establishestheco-ordinationofthelaryngealmusclesforthe first
19
ed,tosluras much
es,butsuchslurring actuallyhelpshimtoestablishhis
soundheemits.Thissoundis below,andoftenfarbelow,thepitch
heintendsultimatelytosing.Therefore,thebalanceof tension
betweenthecrico-thyroidandcrico-arytenoidmusclesisentirely
outofad
ustment.Theamountoffalsettotensionisthenfar less
thanitshouldbe.This malad
ustmentcanbeverygreat,because
somesingersmayslurat leastanoctave.Undersuchcircumstances
thelaryngealad
ustmentissofar outofbalancethata verygreat
strainisthrownonthe vocalapparatus.F orthisreasonthe singer
whoisreg i s t eer d a n d " o p e n edup,
b u t w h o sul r s b a d ly,mayb e
unabletosustaintheeffortnecessaryto singthroughasong.
lurringalwaysthrowsthelaryngealbalanceoutof ad
ustment.
When thefalsettoregisterisin actionthiseffectismost pronounced.
nfact,ifth esluristoogra e t , t h e por d u cito n o f a p u r eaf l s etto
toneisimpossibletoaccomplish.Thus,in theearlystagesoftrain-
ing,somemen,whoslurbadly,mayfail toestablishapurefalsetto
untiltheyhavelearnedtoovercome,orat anyratemodify,this
fault.Thefalsettoisso wea
forthelowtonesthat,if theslurstarts
ataboutmiddleG,no purefalsettoestablishmentispossible.This
isanoth e r r e ao snwhythep r o p e r atta c
oftheton eissovitala
phaseofthetechnic.
Thepersistentslurreralwaystendstomi
theregistrationbe-
cause,ifthefalsettoactionis verywea
,thearytenoidcartilages
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
give,
an dmi
e d r e g itsr a toi n r e s utls . S u c h m i
turemy ab e o f t h e
temporarytype,butiftheslurring ispersistedintool ong,muscular,
permanentmi
edregistrationwillbeestablished.
Theslurisalwaysaccompaniedbya completelywrong"
theresn o a ne c c a v i tei s . I
mentis"outoftune
tothee
of
ust-
t e n t d tee r mni e d b y t h e m a g n iut d e
o f t h e s l u.rT h i s i s a n toh e r r esao n w h y te h"
open edup,
registeredsingercannotgoonsinging ifheslursbadly
re
set
fthethra o t i s o p e n ,ht e r e s oa nn c e a d
uiredtoc a t u aet a b a d l y " t u n e d
p r o prel y -
theeffort
r e s oa nn c e c aivt y i s t o o g r a et.
Theeffortnecessarytosingwill thenbedeterminedbythedegree
ofmalad
ustmentofthelaryngealmusclesandby thedegreeto
whichth ereson a n c e c aivt i e s aer "
outoftun e.
T h i s effo r t c a n b u ild
up,inbadcases,until theslurringpupilis forcedtostopsinging
inthemiddleof asong.
ProperTechnicMoreDifficultThanThroatyTechnic
tisnot assimpleamatterfor theproperly-trainedsingertogo
throughasongasit isforthe throatyone.True,iftheformerhas
learnedtocontrolhisvoice andtocenterthepitch consistently,the
effort(notenergy)re
197
uiredisveryslight,and hecangoon singing
forhourswithoutstrainor fatigue.H isthroatalwaysfeelscomforta-
ble
h e d o e s ntot i r e . B u t h e c a n n e v e r sul r b a d l y n adhemustbe
absolutelysureofeveryphaseO
fthecompositionheis singing.
Pitch,timespot,accent,rhythm,tempo,changesoftempo,phras-
i ng, dn y a m i sc, t h e w rod s , e t .c, m u s t b e"
set,
a s m u s t b e te hr e g i set r
changesandthecolorand emotionaleffects.Uncertaintyleads
toslurring.Therefore,therealsingermust beahardwor
er.The
structureofthecomposition,themusicalfiguresand thephras-
ingmustbewor
thisstructure.I
edoutandthecolor effectsmadeaccordingto
fthisis notdone,hecannotperformwithcommand
andfreedom.Thestudentwhowantstobe agreatsingermust
r e a lzie t h a t h adr w o r
him.I
onalltheph a s e s o f h i s rat i s d e m ad ne d o f
tiseasyfor anyone,whohasthenecessarynerveandlac
ofsincere,artistictalent,to slurthroughasongand ma
s e n tm i e nat l , " s e t
sobbing
effc e t s . T hsee e f f c et s t a
echeap,
e t h e f o r m o f sul r r i n g,
andofconstantlychangingtheintensityof asingletone,
etc.Theyconstituteabagof tric
sandareartistically valueless.
uchasingeris, indeed,betteroffifhis voiceisthroatyandhis
r e g itsr a t in om i
ed.Hecanthen,andon lythen,m a
effc et s w h ih carehisstoc
ethechep a
i n t r a d .e
Theproperly-trainedsingermustnotonlysingtechnicallywell
allthetime,maintainingabsoluteprecisionofintonation,but he
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
mustalsobeanartist andamusician.
PureFalsettoandM i
Thechiefcauseofmi
e d R e g i s t r a t in o( M a l )e
edregistrationinmen
svoicesislac
of
falsettodevelopment.Whenthereis alowerregisteronly,aman
voiceisinevitablymi
noid"hold,
s
ed.Becausehehasnotdevelopedthearyte-
t h e a r tye n iod c a r t ial g e s " g i v e ,
theregistrationbecomesmi
falsetto,actuallyemploysami
f a l s tet o t o n esarefarto"
a n d w hn et h e y " g i v e
ed.Themanwhoapparentlysings
edregistration,becausethelower
dead ,
softan d u n e s tb al i s h edtobesing-
ableinthep u r e f a le s t t o . H e m u s t , t hree f oer , "
l u t eyl t h r o ayt a n d t h i s i n e v i tb al y m i
w h i tn e
e s t h e f asle t t .oI
a n d g o a bo s-
nfact,th e
typicalfalsettosingeroftodayis unabletoproduceapure falsetto
tone.In e
Mi
o l o rtau r a s
Theparalleltothissort oftechnicwiththeman
s
uea
trem e c a s e s ,ht e p u r e r eigs t e r i s p rem a nn et l y l ots.
ed-rg e i s t reC
- v o ie c
svoiceisthe
c o l oar t u r a s p o r a n.oH e r s i n gni g a l s o i s wtih o u t n ay
legitimatemessageandshewouldbeunableto performhersilly
198
tric
sifshewere tobetrainedproperly.Theveryhigh tonessung
inthe" s
uea
voice
a r e ud no u bet d l y por d u c d ewithami
register.Thevocalcordsaree
ed
tremelyshortandthecontrolis
entirelyonconstriction.Thistechnicdependsprimarilyupon the
employmentofthenec
A
muscles.
ve rysuccessfulradiocoloraturasopranobyshutting offher
falsettocompletelyforallofher uppertones,broughthervoice
downasfarasB
twospacesabovethetrebleclef.S
form erlyben eabletos
uea
hehad
,orevenG,b a o v e h ih gC
ditin o o f h e r v o ie cwasveryb ad.Herheadwassoloc
.Thecon-
e d d o w nof r
theuppertonesthat,at first,itcouldnot bemoved.Byestablishing
herlowerregisterthevocalcondition wasimmediatelyrelieved.
Theremar
ablething,however,wasthatshewasableto carryher
l o w rer e g i s treu p t o F
belowthisF
a b oe vhighC whensh ecouldon lysingtheD,
,inthefalsetto,whichregister wasatthisstagetoo
constrictedtogoanyhigher becauseofherprevioustraining.I
ase
n
tremeacaseasthis theoctavereflectionbetweentheregisters
doesnothold,untilsuch timeastheconstrictionand themi
ture
ofthefalsettohavebeenabated,andthis registercanbesungwith
anopeningofthethroatwhich correspondswiththeopeningfor
thelowerregister.Thisprocessof carryingupthelowerregister
veryhighshouldbeemployedonlyin e
tremelyrareinstances,and
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
p r a citc a l l y n evernw o t h a t t h e l ray n gael c o n tor l s c a n b e u sd e.
n
thiscase,however,thevoicewassobalancedto falsettothatit
provedhighlybeneficial.
Theveryhigh,lower-registertonesweree
somewhatmi
tremely"
white
and
ed.Theywereusedtodevelopthethyroid muscles.
llveryhightones,whichare notproducedproperly,areapttobe
e
c e s svi e l y " w h i t e .
a r e " w h i t ,e
mi
W h e n t h e y a r e d rei v e d for m t h e f las e tot , t h e y
thinands
uea
y . T h e y rae , t h n e , a c t ulal y s u n g i n t h e
edfalsettoandcontrolledbymeansof themusclesofthenec
andjaw.
Ta
ingthiscaseinto consideration,andalsothefactthatall
s
uea
"
ciatedwithmi
tonesareth in," white
a n d s h rl il a n d a r e ,ht e r eof r e , asso -
edregistration,whichalwayshasthesecharacteris-
tics,andalsobearingin mindthefactthatpictures ofthelaryn
showthatthesetonesareproducedwith veryshortvocalcords,we
*
T h e h i g,h"
w h iet ,
l o w e-rr e g i s t e r t oe ns a r e s t il lu s e d v eyr o c c a soi n a lyl ,
andtheveryhigh,falsettotonesoccasionallyin certainspecialcasesin order
t o p u l l o n t h e lray n gael m u s cel s , d ep s i t e t h e fcat t h a t t hsi"
e
pull
isatthe
penseofthethroatmuscles.Thesetonesshouldnever besustained.When
thisdeviceisemployedthepupil istoldto runrapidarpeggioswithoutholding
theuppertone.
199
seemtohaveaninterestingcorroborationofthis theoryofmi
ed
registration.
BalancedDevelopmentofBothR egistersProperS
tringing
Tosumup:Thedevelopmentofthel owerregisterstrengthensthe
thyroidmuscles,especiallythecrico-thyroidmuscleswhichstretch
thevocalcords,withthe resultthatthisdevelopmentmaybecon-
sideredasaprocesswhich lengthensthevocalcords,foranygiven
pitch,andatthe sametimeholdsthemingreatertension.
Thedevelopmentofthefalsettostrengthensthearytenoidmuscles,
whichholdthearytenoidcartilagesfirm,andthus allowsthethyroid
musclestoe
ertanaugmentedtension.
Botharytenoidandthyroidmusclesmustbedevelopedsimul-
taneously,becausethestringingofthevocalcords dependsupon
the"hold
beine
and"pull
atec ah e n d , ad n t hsi "
h odl
and"pull
u i l i biru m . I f o n e s e t o f m u s c l e s i s oevr d e e vlop ed,e
mu st
ui-
libriumisdestroyed,withtheresult thatthethyro-arytenoidmuscles
mustcom eintoe
c e s s ievt e n s in o( m i
e d r e g itsr a toi n ) , t hree b y
shorteningthecordsandreducingtheir tensionforthegivenpitch.
Themoreoutofbalancethe systembecomes,thegreaterbecomes
thethyro-arytenoidtensionnecessaryfortheestablishmentofany
givenpitch.Thus,overdevelopmentofeitherthefalsettoorlower
registerthrowsthesystemoutof balance,andthefurtherthisun-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
balanceddevelopmentiscarried,theworse(moremi
gealad
ed)thelaryn-
u s t mn et b e c o m es.
U n b laa n c d eR
e g i srta t i n oLeadstoMi
e d R e g i s t r a t in o
Unbalanceofthestateofdevelopmentofthe tworegistersalways
resultsinmi
edregistration.Thefurthersuchunbalanceis carried,
theworsethisconditionbecomes.
Thisprovidesanotherreasonwhytheradiocrooner,whouses
falsettoonly,maysoundq
uitepleasant,providedthatshealways
singsverysofdy,becausethise
tremelygentleformofphonation
developsthelaryngealmusclesveryslowly.Thus,shemaybeable
tosingin arelativelypurefalsettoforseveralyearsand hervoice
maycontinuetosoundmoreor lesspleasantwhenamplified.O f
course,assoonasthe thyro-arytenoidmusclesstarttodevelop,even
slightly,mi
edregistrationisinitiatedand thisstateofaffairsis
oftenhastenedbecauseofthedirectinterferencewiththe laryngeal
actionwhichoccursbecauseofthe absoluteconstrictionofthe
throat,whichisanecessaryconcomitantof radiotechnic.A
200
ssoon
asdeteriorationmi
edregistrationcommences,thevoicedegen-
eratesrapidly.
penin gtheV oiceinStages
Theproperdevelopmentofthevoiceproceedsin stages.A sthe
strengthofthelower-registermusclesincreases,thelengthof the
vocalcordsforthegiven pitchaugments.Theadditionaltension
necessaryforthelongercords,if theyaretovibrateat thesame
fre
uencys at h e s h o ret r c o r d,sm u s t b e l o
e d a f t reb y a n e
u a l ie zd
developmentofthefalsettoregisterwhichholdsthestringing of
thevocalcordsat thearytenoidendagainstthisincreasedtension.
We havethen,ineffect,alarger vibrator.Thislargervibratormust
thenbeacousticallycoupledwitha biggerresonator.Therefore,as
soonasanimprovementinthe registrationaction,i.e.,abalanced
developmentofthelaryngealmuscles,hasbeenestablished,an
open ing
o f t h e l ayr n g elap h a r y n , i . e . , d e v e lp om e n tofthetong ue
muscles,mustbeengendered.
This"
opening
processoccursinstages.E
achstageofdevelop-
mentproceedsinthesetwophases:
1.Thedevelopmentofthelaryngealmuscles
2.F
urtheropeningofthethroat
achtimethistwo-phaseopeningoccurs,theq
ualityandpower
ofthevoiceimprove.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
n i ita l " O
pen ing
e r y rP o n oun ced
When thelowerregisterisfirst broughtintoplay,theincreased
stretchingactionofthecrico-thyroidmusclesimmediately,greatly
augmentsthelengthofthevocalcords. Thisdemandsadefinite,
r a t h res u d d e n " o p e n i n g
o f t h e l a rnyg e lap h a r y n . L a t e r " o p e n i n g s
arefarlesspronounced,becausethechangefrom virtuallynolower-
registeractiontodefinitelower-registerdevelopmentisfarmore
pronouncedthanthemereincreasesinthe degreeofcrico-arytenoid
(balancedwithcrico-thyroid)tension.Thus,theinitial"
opening,
whichoccurswhenpureregistrationis firstestablished,ise
radical.Theincreaseinpowerand theimprovementinq
verymar
tremely
ualityare
ed.Laterdevelopments,whiletheyimprovetheq
uality,
andinadecreasingdegree,augmentthe power,arefarlessradical
thanthisfirstbig change-overfromconstrictiontoopeningtension.
Thelater"
openings
becomelesspronouncedasthelimitsto possible
musculardevelopmentareapproached.I
201
nthefinalstages,at which
completeco-ordinationoccurs,theimprovementsgenerallyta
formofamellowingofthe
ethe
uality,withbutlittleincreasein the
poweroutput.
oundofaMi
ed-rg e i s t reT o n e
Thereader,whetherhebea singer,avocalstudentora teacher,
shouldbeabletorecognizethe soundofami
edregistertonewhen
hehearsit.
bsolu temi
se
es.I
ed-rg e i s t res i n g i n gisnotq
singing.Thetypeofmi
as"
mi
u i t e t h ea s m e f o r btoh
nthecaseofamn aitisbasedup o n s o f t r tah e r t h n aloud
tureengenderedcanusuallybedesignated
e d f a le stto. Thismeansth atthereisanb asolu telac
of
lower-registerbalance.But,becausethefalsettodoesnotcomeinto
actin o a t f u l l v oci e u n t i l t h eot n e E
resultanteffectwillbethata mi
flatab ovehig hC
isreach ed,the
ed-falsettotechnicisinducedin
theareaofthevoice inwhichthelowerregister shouldbefunction-
ing.Thus,theintensityisrelativelylow,and forthelowerpitches
itisverylow .H ence,w hentherg e i s tar t i o n o f a mn a
mi
ed,thelw o erton esareatalltim ese
svoiceis
t r e mley w e a
fadesoutalmostcompletelyatthebottomof therange.A
degreeofmi
a n d t h e vioc e
nydefinite
edregistrationeliminatesthelowesttonesandrenders
thelow ertonesw h i c h c a n b e sn ug w e a
andinn ae.
sthepitchrises, theintensityaugmentsrapidlyandthehighest
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
toneswhichcanbereachedare relativelyloud.Thesoundisalways
t h i n , pni c h e,dt h r o ayt a n d e i t h er"
thic
t h r o tay
Whenthetoneissun g l o u d l yht e t h r o tai n essi s e
or"
w h iet t h r o ayt .
t r e mley p r o -
nouncedanditis alwaysaccompaniedbyahighdegreeof
t h i nw - h i t,e
o r n a s a,ls h r i lnl e s s . A t f o r t i s s i m oitisdistrs es i n g l y s h r il l
in fact,itis,actually,merelya blatantscream.A
tlowintensitythis
screm a i n g ,h s r i l l q u a l i t y i s a b aet d a n d a n a p a r e n tly" dar
"
u a l iyt
canbeemployed,despitethefactthat thethroatycharacteristicis
presentatallintensities.Thus,the
atlowthanat highintensity.F
ualityisapparentlyfarbetter
orthisreasonthe radiocrooner(the
singerwhoemploysaradiotechnic)alwayssings verysoftly,under
whichcircumstancesthesound,whenreproduced,canbeappar-
entlypleasingtotheuninitiatedear.This crooning,soft,mi
ed-
falsettosingingmaysoundpleasanttotheindividualwho li
esthat
sortofthing.Manyhateit, however,becauseitisalwayscharac-
terizedbyapronouncedlyeffeminateq
m a l ,em i
uality,withtheresultthatthe
ed-rg e i s t res i n g e r law a sys o u n d s j u s t l i
singer,especiallywhenhesingssoftly.E
e a t h r o a t,yf e m ael
ffeminatesingingdoes
notbecomeaman
202
Becauseallloud,mi
s t r ani e d , t hree
ed-registersingingisverypushedand
isapronu oncedtn eden c y , o n t h e prat o f t h e m i
ed-
registersinger,toconstantlyswellslightlyand thenimmediately
softenthetone.H
epracticallyneverholdsanytone atconstant
intensity.Thethin,shrill,nasalq
uality,whichischaracteristicof
thistypeofsinging,accentuatesthehigher harmonicsinthetone
and,forthisreason,thepitch whichisbeingsungsoundshigher,
a n d u s ulal y m u c h h i g h e,rt h a n i t r e lal y i s . T h e p aparn etly"dar
uality,whichcanbeemployedatpianissimo,is notlegitimately
dar
,
becauseitis"dar
o w eevr , i t i s m u c h " d a r
er
ened
prim arilybym eansofcn o s t rci t i o n .
t h a n t h e s rce a m e d f o r tsis i m.oB e c a u se
thevoicesoundsnicerat lowintensity,themi
ed-registersinger
isaptto singpianissimonearlyallthetime
evenwhentheintensity
s h o udl n o t b e s o f.tH e i s c o n s t n a t l y c h o i n g o f f hsiv o i c e , sni g i n g
pianissimoandfadingintoandout ofeveryheldtone.H
tosingentirecompositionsin apianissimo,mi
voce
w h i c ho sundse
llmale,m i
actlyli
eisprone
edfalsetto"
mezza
e a t h r o a t yef m ael v o i c .e
ed-rg e i s t rev o i c e s su on d m oer o r l e s s l i
e t e n o r,s
althoughalegitimatetenorproducesanentirelydifferentsound.
Thisiswhysingersand teachersofthemi
ed-falsettoschoolare
apttosayth a t C a r u s o h a d a b a r iot n e q u a l i t y . H e d i d n o t
thenormalsoundofa properly-produced," open,
iswas
virile,dramatic
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tenorvoice.Thesingerwhoseregistrationispure canalwayspro-
ducerelativelyfulltonesatthe lowerendofhisrange.The prop-
erlyproduced,lighttenorvoicehas morepowerandvirilityat,say,
middleC
tone.
Thus,mi
(actuallyanoctavelower)thanthemi
edregistrationinmen
throatiness,"
tones,lac
whiteness,
ed-registerbari-
svoicesischaracterizedby
shrillness,nasality,screamedhigh,loud
oflowtonesandan effeminateq uality.Practicallyevery
tenoroftodayemployssomedegreeofmi
edregistration,asdo
m a n y o f te hb a r i t n o e s t h e b as e s a r e a p ttobelessmi
Thefemale,mi
ed.
ed-registersingerdoesnotnecessarilysingsoftly.
s a m a t t e r o faf c t s h e u s u allysin gsrath e r l o u dyl . S h e h a s n o b r a e
shemayhaveaverywiderange,she canswellanddescrescendo
everytoneinhervoice withoutanyregistertransitionandshecan
singpianissimoveryeasily.Thissoundsli
eanidealtechnicalcon-
dition.Thecatch,however,liesinthe factthateverytoneshe
producesisofactivelyunpleasantq
properlytoq
ualitytotheear whichistuned
ualityandintonation.Thereasonwhytheintensity
o f s u c h a v oci e m a y b e r lea t i e v l y h i g h i s bcea u s e t h emi
dueprim arilytoalac
203
tureis
o f f a le s t t o d eevl o p m entandtoane
c e s svi e
,
lower-registercomponentintherangewherethefalsettoshould
beprominent.Thisconditionlendsitselfto thepossibilityofma
ing
alotofnoise.The powerofareallywell-producedvoice,whichis
registeredproperly,isfargreaterthanthat ofthemi
ed-register
voiceandthistypeof powermanifestsitselfastoneandvibrancy,.
incombinationwithproperlydefinedpitch,whilethepower ofthe
mi
ed-registersingerismerelynoiseandthe intonationisnever
reallytrue.Thehightones,whensung loudly,areveryoftensharp
andattimesverysharp indeed.Thisisadefinitecharacteristic of
mi
ed-rg e i s t res i n g i n g.Thelow ertons ea r e w e a
mi
ed-registersingerandthehighertonesare merelyscreams.The
u a l iyt o f t h e a b slou t eyl m i
throatyandusuallyvery"
ther ei s atp yeofmi
Thistypeofq
aswithth emale,
ed,fem a l e v o ie c i s a l w asye
white,
ed-rg e i s t res i n g i n gwhichis"thic
ualityischaracteristicofthe mi
Thehightonesarealways"
trem ely
shrillandoftennasal,although
white
t h r otay .
ed-registercontralto.
andshrill.
onstantchangingofintensityonheldtones ischaracteristicof
mi
ed-rg e i s t res i n g i n g w i t h b oht s e
ofdefinedintonation.I
es,asisanalm ostcom pletelc a
ntensitychangesarevirtuallyalwaysasso-
ciatedwithpronouncedscoopingwhichseemstobe deliberate.
n e - rg ei s t reS
ingin gandMi
e d R e g i s t r a t in o
l l o n e -er g i set r s i n gni g i s s o m w e hatm i
e d , b u t we hn a w o m n a
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
usesthefalsettoonly,anddoesnot trytosingloudly,she mayavoid
pronu oncd emi
ture,e
theymaynotbeverymi
c e p t f rot h e v e r y hgi h t o n e,sa n d e v e n te hn
ed,iftheyaresung comparativelysoftly
andneverpushedtoomuch.Thusthe female,falsettoradiocrooner
mayretainarelativelyhighdegreeof pureregistrationforafew
yearsprovidedshealwayssingsverysoftly.A
howv ee r , m i
orlessthroatyandall mi
M i d del R e g i set r
Mi
fterafewyears,
tureisbu ondtooccu r . A l l o n e -er g i set r s i n gni g i s m o r e
ed-registersingingisabsolutelythroaty.
andBln e d i n g te hR
e g i set r s
edregistrationalwaysoccurswhenthefemalesingertries to
develophervoiceupanddownfrom theso-called"
e s p e ica l l y i f s h e e n d evao r s t o " b u i l d u p
middleregister,
thepow e r o f h e r v oci e .
owever,thechiefcauseoftheestablishmentofabsolutemi
ed
registrationliesintheendeavor,onthe partofanuninformedteacher,
tobridgeoverthegap, orblend,theregisters
heisapt,therefore,
tododgetheissuealtogethereither byeliminatingthelowerregister
andbyonlyallowinghispupils tosinginthe falsettoorbyde-
204
l i b e rtae l y m i
ing"
blend ing
voice,andthencarryingthismi
throughouttheentirerange.The"
t h e r e g i s t res i n t h e m i d l e o f t h e
edregistrationupanddown
falsetto-only
teachermayretain
amoreorless purefalsetto,providedthatheneverallowshis
pupilstosingout loud,butunderthesecircumstances,theirvoices
areapttobe sowea
thattheyarevirtuallyinaudiblein anaudi-
torium.Therefore,whenthesepupilstrytosing loudlyenoughto
beaudibleinan auditorium,theyunavoidablyforce,orpush,the
falsettoand,forthisreason,theyinevitablystart toengendermi
ed
registration.Theresultisthattheir voicesdeterioraterapidly.This
e
p l a isnw h y t h e " b u g b e a r
ofthebra e
hasben erespn o s i b l eof r t h e
destructionofsomanynaturallyfinevoices.
Goodq
ualitydepends,primarily,uponpure,properly-balanced
registrationandpharyngealresonancead
ustment,butitdepends
uponpureregistrationmorethanuponany othersinglefactor.
Mi
ed-registersingingisalwaysverythroatyandof mostunpleasant
u a l iyt . M i
e d r e g itsr a toi n i s t h e m otsp e r n i ico u s o f a l l tceh n i cla
faults
205
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
h a p tre1 2
C O NN
C T N GTO N S
{ M
LO D C
Discussionsthusfarhavecenteredone
L
N )
ercisesinwhichonly
singletones,ormoreor lessdisconnectedtones,areused.Never-
thelessthebasisofsinging liesintheability ofthesingerto encom-
passamelodicline,i.e.,to singamelody.Toteachthe pupilhow
tosingamelodyproperlyit isessentialforhimto domostofhis
wor
melody,thema
ortriad(ascendinganddescending)shouldbe
employed,mostofthetime.Problemsinvolvedarej
wor
withasim pletunen adnotonsin g l e t o nse. F o r t h i s r e s ao n a
e d o u t w ihtt h e m a
ortriad ,ande
ustaswell
erciss ew h i c h aer d i f f i u clt
tolearnintroduceunnecessaryproblemsforthepupil, whoshould
befullyoccupiedinconcentratingon thetechnicaldirectionswhich
theteachergiveshim.Melodicandrhythmicforms,etc., canbe
studiedwhenthepupilis wor
ingonrepertoireandmusicianship.
nthisphaseof hisstudiesheshouldtransposethe musicdownan
octaveandthussavehisvoice fromover-ta
ationandabuse.
n t h e e a r l ytsa g e s sni g l e t n o e s s h olud b e u s e d a g r a etdealto
wor
onregistration,pharyngealresonancead
introducinganyotherproblems.S
ustment,etc.,without
ingletonesshouldalsobe used
fromtimetotimethroughouttheentire trainingperiod,toma
c e r t ian n e w a d
ustm ents.B utthema
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
m e d im u f o r m o s t fot h e t e c h n i c a l w ro
le
e
ortriadcn abeusedasth e
.
i b i l iyt a n d L e g tao S i n g i n g
Muchhs ab e e n s a i d b a o u t f l e i b i l iyt i n s i n g i n g.F le
i b i l iyt a n d
rapidityofmuscularresponseareabsolutelyessentialcomponents
ofapropertechnic.H
f a c t ros a r e j
owever,thefactremainsthatboththese
ustasimp ortan tfortheprp oere
e c u toi n o f a s l o w
legatopassageasfortherapid runsofthecoloratura.Thereason
w h y t hsii s s o i s n o t f a r t o s e e
timere
,inviewofth e f a c t t h tat h e a c t ula
uiredtom o v e t h eo vicefrm o t h e c e net r o f o n e t oe nt o t h e
c e n t reo f t h e n e
t i s v i r t u lal y a c o n sat n t o n e v irba t o . I f t h e s l i gthe s t
lagoccu rsinalegatop assag e,thesin g e r w il le i t h e r s lruo r j
20
er
as
h e m o vsef r o m o n e t n oetothene
t a n d t h e m eol d i c l i n eandthe
legatoaredestroyed.
ence,itwillbe foundinpracticethatwhenthe singerhas
learnedtoconnecthistones togetherproperlyinalegatopassage,
itiseasyfor himtorunscale passagesandtheconstantpractisingof
scals ea n d h i g h s p eedrunsisunecs es a r .yI
fheorshecannot
singlegatopassagesproperly,itis impossibleforhimtorun scale
passagesanditis deleteriousforhimtoendeavortodo so.W hen
heistechnicallye
uippedtomovehisvoiceproperlywith theneces-
saryspeedofmuscularresponse,constantpractisingofscales, etc.,is
redundant.
fonetriadwereto besungperfectly,theentirevoicewouldbe
perfect,becausenoonetriadcould beperfectunlessallthe technical
problemshadbeenwor
edoutcompletely.Theabilitytosing perfect
triadsoverawiderangedoes notmeanthatthepupil isanartist.
nactualpractice,thelearningof repertoire,andtheattainment
ofahighdegreeof artistryintheinterpretationofthe repertoire,
i s a l o n g a n d adr u o u s tsa
w h i c h t a e s m u c h mroe t i m e , v e e n w iht
themosttalentedpupil,thandoesthe technicaltrainingofthevoice.
Nevertheless,theabilitytoconnecttonestogetherwithabsolute
precision,inanygiventime-formandtempo,withoutslurring,
er
ing,"giving,
e t c,.i s t h e b a ssio f s i n g i n g.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
haracteristicsofaTune
A
tuneconsistsofa seriesoftones,eachtonehavingnot only
adefinedpitch,loudnessandq
ualitybutalsoa definiteduration.
Theseriesoftonescomprisinga melodymustbesungata given
tempo,inagiventimeform,and eachtonemustbeheld atits
properpitchforits entireduration.
onnectingTones
Themostdifficultphaseinteaching singingistoteach thepupil
howtoconnecttonestogetherin theirproperform.Therearevery
few,almostno,singerswhocansing threeconnectedtonesproperly
this appliestoprofessionalsingersj
ustasmuchas tobeginners.
Themovementfromtonetotoneis accomplishedbymeansofthe
vibrato.Becausethevibratoperiodisfi
ed,theperiodoftransition
betw eenthetn oesisalsofi edatonevib r a t o cc yl e l /
thofa
second.Thevoicemustmovefromonetoneto anotherwithout
theproductionofanyintermediateslursor noises.Thismeansthat
a l l s l u rirn g m utsb e a b s oul t e l y ei lm i ntae d . I
207
fthesing erslurs
up
intoatone,or downfromatone,heis producingintermediatenoises
whicharenotmusicaltonesat all.A
tthesametimehe issubtracting
fromthetimespotof thetonesthetimeinvolvedin slurringup
intothem,plusthetime involvedinslurringdownoutofthem.
uchslurringintoand outofthetoneis alwaysassociatedwith
intensityvariation.
Portm a e not a n d t h e V i b r a t o R u n
When aportamento(portarlavoce)is indicatedontheprinted
page,thesingershouldneverma
eaprogressivechangeofpitch
i.e.,aslur.Toobviatethe slurand,atthesame time,obeythe
re
uirem entsofth emusic,h eshoulde
ecutearunn o t h e v i b rtao .
Thisvibratoedconnectionbetweentwotones,whichareconnected
togetherbyarticulationmar
s,ismusicaland pleasanttolistento,
insteadofbeingunpleasantinsteadof entailingaslurwhichis
actuallyanoise.
Thevibratoconnectionbetweentwotonesismadeon thediatonic
scalewhentheintervalis wideand,whenitis narrow,therunis
madeonthechromaticscale.Thechromaticscale isnotusedfor
intervalswiderthanafifth.Theseruns onthevibratoshouldbe
clearlydefined.Nevertheless,theeffectproducedisthatofa slow
connectionbetweentwotonesandtheportamentoindicationon
themusicisadheredto.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
uchvibratoconnectionsbetweentonesoccurveryoftenin the
interpretationofmusicespeciallyoperaticmusic
bestudied,practisedande
andtheymust
ecutedwithprecisionandaccuracy.
n t e nist y R i s e w i t h A s c e n d i n g P i th c
Theproperly-producedvoicehasanevenlyrising"
scale.
Thisappliestobothregisters.H
intensity
owever,theriseinintensity
isfargreaterin thelowerrangeofthe falsettoregisterthanitis
whenbothregistersareused.Thus,whena femalepupilsingsthe
triadAb-C
-
b ( ab oe v m i d del C
) i n t h e f a l stet o , s h e i s g oingfrm o
pianissimotoforte,evenwheneachfalsettotoneis sungatfull
voice,becausethelowerregistergoesto D(fourthlineon thetreble
c l e f ) we hn t h e r e g i s t r aito n i s w o r
edoutprp o e r l .yA
theintensityrisein thefalsettoisnormal.S
boveth isD
imilarly,whenthelower
registeriscarriedabovethis D,theintensityriseis morethan
normal,becausethisregisterisused onlyaboveforteintensity
fortoneshigherthanthis D.
nallwor
208
o n t h e t rai d s t h i s r ieso f i n t e nist y w i t h ptic h m utsb e
predeterminedandcompletelydefined.Having struc
toneofthetriad,the loudnessofeachsubse
thefirst
uenttoneisprede-
termined.E achtoneofthe triadmustbeheldfor itsentireduration
ate
actlythispredeterminedloudness.
hythmicPattern
Therhythmicformofthema
ortriadmustbe setwithabsolute
p r e c iiso n . T h etoptonesh ouldbesu stain ed,andth is"
hold
hasa
definitedurationdeterminedbyaclearlydefinedrhythmicpattern.
ndescendingfromthetoptone ofthetriad,onemust definethetwo
succeedingtonesasdeliberatelyaswhenthetriad wasascended.
The"
hold
fortheuppertonemust bedeterminedbyaperfectly
rhythmic,even,narrowedorbroadenedbeat.Thesingermustnever
slur,or"givedown,
re
intothels at t w o t o n es.Whiletheten sion
u i r e dof r t h e l o w ertonesisls es t h a n t h atre
u i r e d f rot h e t o p
t o n e ,tim u s t b e b onr e i n m i n d t h a t t h e i n srtu m n etlaryn
a t a l l t i mseb e k
ept" strun g.
whendescendingfromthetoptone.I
l o s e t h ier "
rela
.A
strin ging
must
Manypu p i l s a r e atpt o r e l a
t o o m uh c
ftheydothis,the vocalcords
and,atth esametim e , t h e t og nu e m ucs l e s
saresultofth i s , t h e v ioc e g o s ei n t o c o ntsr i c toi n f o r t h s ee
lasttwotonesofthe triadandtheyfinishit withathroatytechnic,
therebypractisingthroatiness.
MovingfromTonetoTone
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
neofthemostdifficult problemsofallliesin teachingthepupil
howtomv o e t h e v oci e , u p a n d d own,w ithou t"
er
i n g ( w hci h i s r e l a
givin g,
rela
ing,or
ing)ashech a n g e s te hp i t c h . A n y t h i n g i n
thenatureofa newimpulsebetweenthetonesisdestructive.I
n
movingfromtonetotonethe tensionmustbeheldthroughoutthe
entiresystemofmusclesusedin phonation
itisthe degreeoften-
sionwhichvariesandmustbe gaugedwithaccuracy,precisionand
carefullycontrolled"
timing.
T i m ig n
Thisq
uestionof"
timing
ismostimportant.Muchofthe s
theuseofth e v o i c e l isei n t h e a b i ltiy o f t h e s i n gerto" time
tionof"timing
golfplayere
209
illin
his
musculartensionsaccurately.
nallgams eo f s
i l l , a s w lel a s i n i n s t rm u e n tlat e c h nci s , t h i s q u e s -
i s o f f u n dm a e nat l i m p otra n c.eW h e n t h e t e n n i s o r
ecuteshisdriveproperly,themusculartensionsmust
b e a p p lei d a t t h e m m o entatw hichtherc a
etorclubmetsthe
ball.Thus,intennisthe weightofthebodytransfersfromonefoot
totheoth eratthemom e n t a t w hci h t h e r a c
ball.O
e t c o n ncet s w i t h t h e
fcourse,aconditionof tensiononthemusclesofthe wrist,
elbowandshoulder(whichshouldbedroppedas insinging)must
occuratthemomentof impactortheconnectionbetweenthebody
andtherc a
etislost.I fthebodyw e i g h t i s tar n s frer e d a f r a tci o n
ofasecondtoosoon,or toolate,theplayerwill eithermisstheball,
orelsehitit
verysoftly,andhewillinevitablylosecontrol.The
energ y(wor
d o n )em u s t b e a p p liedate
actlyth erightmm o ent.
Thismomentdependsuponthepositionofthe ball.Thereforethe
p l a yrem u s t k e e p h i s e y e o n t h e b al l. I
heloo
f h i s c o n cn et r aito n w a n esand
sawayfromit,especiallyatthe momentofimpact,hewill
probablymissitaltogether,andhewill certainlyma
stro
e . T h e s tor
eaverybad
eismadebc e a u s e h e itne n d s t o h i t t h e b a l,la n d
hiseyemu stfocusn oit.I
fhehasabadee y , h e c a n n eevr l e a r n t o
playthegamewell.
Thetensioninsingingoccurs becausethesingerintendstosing
a t o n e , ad nj
thesingerk
u s t a s t h e aht l e t e msut k
ee p hi s ee y o n t h e b a l,ls o m u s t
eephisear(his innerormentalear)on thetone,or
tune,tobesung,becausethe tensionsareunavailingifdisassociated
fromthesoundconcepts.Thesinger
searis,therefore,similarto
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
theathlete
seye.Unlesstheear istrainedproperlyhecannotsing,
ustastheathletecannot playthegameifhis eyeisfaulty.
Tim ing
Thisq
andM a
uestionof"
o r T ira d
timing
hasalreadybeendiscussed.I
issomewhatmorecomple
asthepitchrises andfalls.I
inreferencetotheattac
ofthetone
nthesingingof thetriadtheproblem
,becausethetensionschangein degree
nstantaneouschangesoftensioncan
bemadeonlywhenthepitches andloudnessesofthetonesare
defin e d c l e ral y i n a s e
uencem e m oyr p i c t uer . I
thetriadthetensionincreasesat thee
n o r d e r t o a se cnd
actmomentatwhichthe
pitchchanges,andthischangein thedegreeoftensionmustbe
g a u gd ea n d "
m u s t b e atta c
timed
p r o prel y t o m e tet h e n e
e d p r o prel y a n d h led f o r i t s e
ttone.Th efirstton e
acttimesp ot,wh ich
hasbeenpredeterminedbytherhythmicpatternof thetriad.The
tensionmustthenbeaugmented,ate
o r d e r t o sni g t h e n e
actlytherightmoment,in
ttoneinthecn e t e r o f p ict h a n d a t e
actlyth e
rightloudness.Thetensionmustagainbe augmentedinprecisely
t h e n e cses a r y dg er e e a n d " t i m e d
p r o prel y t o s i n g t h e t o p t o n .e
Thisaugmentationofthetensionmustactuallybe onlyanincrease
210
i n t e n soi n a n d m utsn o t b e a s scoi a t d ewitha"
occurswhenrela
er
,which
ationprecedestheaugmentationintension.W hen
asluroccu r s , w i to hu t "
badly"
give orj
timed
g i v ig n,
t h e i n c raes e i n t e niso n h a s b e n
andhasbeenappliedsluggishlyinsteadof rapidly.
uilibriummustbemaintainedatall timesandtensionchanges
madewithabsolutedefinitionatthee
actlycorrectmoment,which
ispredeterminedbythemelodicandrhythmicpattern inthesinger
s
mind.
" G i ve s
a n d J e r
s
Whenthepupil"gives
er
betw e e n t o nsea n d r e - i m pulss e, s l u r s ro
s , i n o r d e r t o ca hn g e t h e p itch,th is"
inarela
give
i s a c t u lal y m a n i f e set d
a t i o n foa l l t h e m ucs l e s u s d e i n p h o n tai o n . H o w e v re, i n
p r a citc e , i t i s o fet n f o u n dthatthe"give
c e n t res a r o u n donepar-
ticulargroupofmuscles.Theteachermust wor
e l i mni a t e s u ch"
g i v e,s
orrela
veryhardto
ation s , w h ih cma
etheprop ersing-
ingofthetriad, orofanymelodicline,impossibleto accomplish.
o m eitm e s t h e " g i v e
c e n t res u p o n t h e b r e a tihn g m u s lce s . U n der
thesecircumstancesthepupilmaymovehis chest,shoulders,or
both,u pordown,h emay" give
l ea noe vrbac
onthebac
m u s cel s a n d , t h e r e froe ,
ward s ( t h i s i s v eyr p r e v lae n t,)o r h e m a y " g i v e
thediaphragm,lettingitgoin, orturnup ordown.A
m e n t i n etih e r d i rcet i o n i s t rn as l aet d i n t o a " g i v e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
m u s cel s , o r d i p ahrag m u s u a lyl t h e f o r m er.A
at
nychestmove-
ofthebac
give
a t t h e d i -a
phragmisgenerallytranslatedintoamovementofthe chest.W hen-
evera" give
o c c u r,st h e c h e s,th e a d , rob o t h m oev, t h e n e c
becometenseandthetonguemusclesrela
m u s cel s
andgointoreverseten-
sion.h Tisisbecu asethemm o entth e"
hold
thora
l y , a n d i n odr e r t o g o o n
islost,th e g l o tits o p e n s r fel e
onthemu sclesofth e
s i n gni g , t h e p u p i l i s f o r cd et o c l o s e i t w ihtt h e n e c
m u s cel s . I
tis
thethrowingintoactionofthese musclesthatinducesamovement
ofthehead,chestor both.
A
fun damentalphaseofourproblemlies,then,in themain-
tainanceofthee
uilibriumofthebreathingmusclesatall times
duringthephonationofthetriad
especiallyatthemomentatwhich
thepitchchangeoccurs.
Whenevera"give
o c c usrb e t w e n t h e t o n es,thetn o g u e r lea
i r r e se pc t i e v o f w h e te hr t h i s " g i v e b e t h e r e s utlo f a j
anewimpulse.I
ed,allsu bse
ttone.Assoonasthetong uehasre-
uenttn oesareth r o a t ,yt h e p u pl i s m e r e l y p ushin g
onhisvoiceand forcing,irrespectiveoftheintensity,andthepres-
211
es,
,asluror
andeithershootoutor dropdownasthe
pupilpu s h e s u p i nott h e n e
la
er
ftheteacheris usingthetongueinstrumenthecan
feelthismemberrela
sureofthetongueinstrumentmustbe instantlyreleased.I
teachergoesonpressing,afterthetongue hasrela
ceedon l y i n p u s hni g i t d o w n t h epupil
fthe
ed,hewillsuc-
s t h r o ta, o r i n b u n c h ingitup
againsttheposteriorwallofthe laryngealpharyn
,therebyvastly
increasingthetensiononthemuscles whichpullitbac
,andthus
engenderingahighdegreeofthroatiness.
a l u e o f Tn og u e I
nstru m e n t f roM a
orTriad
nereasonwhytheuseof thetongueinstrumentinthesinging
ofatriad,especiallyin thefalsettoregister,isso valuable,isbecause
t h e t e ah cercanfelthepup il
stongue"give.
A
s s o o n a s t hsi"
o c c usr, h e m u s t t lel h i m t o s t p osingin g . H e m a y h aevt o m a
give
ethe
pupilrepeathundreds,maybethousands,oftimesbeforehelearns
howtoconnectthetonestogetherproperly.Nevertheless,hemust
wor
andwor
u n t i l h e hsaa c c o mlpi s h d e t h i s e n d . I f h e f a i l,st h e
pupilwillneverreallylearn tosing.
penin gV
oiceSlowly
W h e n a p u p i l s t a rstw i t h a s m lal , "
suddenly,thisproblemof"
giving
s h u to-f f
voicen ad"
open sup
betweenthetonesbecomesvery
pronounced.Therefore,theopening-upprocessmustbeslowed
down,asmuchaspossible,untilhe haslearnedtoconnectthetones
w i t hu ot "
givin g.
f t h e o p einn g - u p p r o c essp r o c ed es t o o r a p idly,
thepupilmaynevercatchup withhisvoice.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
While itistrue thattheteachercanspeedup orslowdownthe
opening-upprocess,itisnotpossible forhimtostopit
altogether.
Thevoiceis,atall times,eitherintheprocess ofopeningupor
shuttingoff.Thisisso becausethemusclesusedin phonationmust
tendtodv e e l o,pm e r eyl a s a r e s u l t o f t h ee
to,whentheyarebroughtinto tension.I
e r c ie stheyaresu b
intension,thesemusclesdevelopandthe voiceisbeing"
up,
ected
ftheopeningmusclesare
opened
rap idlyorslowly,accordingtothe degreeofstrenuousnesswith
whichtheyareemployed.I
ftheconstrictormusclesare inaction,
theywilldevelop,andthisdevelopment,also,dependsuponhow
vigorouslythesingeremploysthem.Thus,thevoicecan be"
up
opened
rapidlyorslowly,butifany attemptismadetocompletelystop
t h e p r oe cssof" open ing,
i t g o e s i not r e v esre , a n d t h eendresu lt
willbethatthe constrictorsystemcomesintoactionandthe voice
startsto"
212
shutoff,
i.e.,theconstrictormusclesbegintodevelop.
G i ivn g
a n d S l ur i n g
Thepupilwho"
gives
betweentonesalwaysslurs.A
straight
slurupis bad,becausetheuppertoneis notinproperad
sincethelaryngealandpharyngealad
tonearemaintained.Thismeansthattheimproperlyad
apparatushastobeforced,and thattheeffortre
usted
uiredtoproduce
theuppertoneis fargreaterthantheeffortnormallyre
be,iftheintonationwereaccurate.H
ustment,
ustmentsforthelower
uiredwould
owever,ifhedoesnot"
give
duringthisslur,he maynotactuallygothroaty,underwhichcir-
cumstanceshewillnothurt hisvoice,despitethee
re
u i r e.dO
f c o u r s,et h e t o n e l c a
inaccuratelaryngealandpharyngealad
t i s m u c h w osre w h e n te hp u p i l w h o"
rela
traeffort
s r i n g a n d q u a l i t y b e cu as e o f t h e
ustments.
gives
b e t ween t o n s e
esandslursdownbeforehe slursupintothe succeedingtone.
nbadcasesthis mayoccurwitheachpitch transition.Theslur
downcanbeanythingfromabouta semitonetoalmostthelowest
soundhecanproduce.Underthesecircumstancesthe resultsare
mostdistressing.Thesingerisalwayspushingup intoatonewhich
isabsolutelyoutofad
ustmentand,wheretheconditionisvery
pronounced,thiseffortisbuiltup tosuchapoint thatheisunable
t o s i n g t hor u g h a s o n g.Whenthisoccu r s a n y f utrh e r " o p e n ing
t h e v o ie c i s m o s t u ne ds i r b a l e , u ni tl t h i s " g i v e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
n a t e.dA
nyth i n g i n t h e n aut r e o f a v i loe n t j
er
of
a n d s l u r aer e l i m-i
b e t ween t o n s eb r i n g s
a b o u t j u s t s u c h a sat t e o f a faf i r s .
ccurc ay o f I
n t o ntai o n
W h e n t h e p u p i l a rirv e s a t t h epointwh e r e h e d osen o t "
, h e m a y s t il l a c
g i v ,e
slurcom p l e tley o r j
er
a c c uar c y o f i not n a toi n
andfine"timing
a b i ltiy s o t h a,ta s h e m o v s et o t h e n e
ttonein
ascending,hemaylandalittle belowitandthenhaveto slideup
therestofthe way.Theresultingtonemaybeof relativelygood
ualityandpower,buttheeffortnecessaryto produceitiscon-
siderablyaugmented.
When absoluteaccuracyandprecisionofintonationandperfect
timin g
h a v e been a t t ani e d , t h e e f f otrr e
u i r e d t o por d u c e m a g n i f-
cent,full,ringingtonesis relativelyslightandthepupil,whose
voicehasprogressedtothispoint, cangoonsingingfor manyhours
withouttiring.
ftheread e r w o udl l i
etohearwh a t a c c uar t e i n t n o a t in oa n d
propermovementfromtonetotoneactuallyare,he shouldgeta
numberofC
213
arusorecordsespeciallyhis laterrecordingsand
observe,withgreatcare,themannerinwhich
arusomovedfrom
t h e c e net r o f o n e t oe nt o t h e c e net r o f t h e n e
twithalm o s t u n cn an y
precision.Thisprecisionofintonationandmelodicline isvirtually
alostarttoday.
L o w re- r e g i s t e r Tira d s f o r W o m e n
With awoman
sV
oices
svoice,mostlessonsstart withafewsingle,lower-
registertones,toestablishthepurest,freest possibletones,overthe
rangewhichshecancoverat thegivenstage.Thenmostofthe tech-
n i c a l wro
isdonew i t h t h e t r id a.
Thevowelusedisgenerallya rather"
i n f a t hre) , "
oh
( a s i n h o t,)o r "
dar
or
not thic
beadvantageouswhentheyhappentofitthepupil
nicalpc e u l i rai t i e.sT h u s , te hd a r
M o s t otfe n , h w o e v re, t h e d a r
"
e
ah
"
ah
(as
(asinfou r ) . O t h e r v o w eslm a y
spersonaltech-
and" oo
or"
oh
t h e s t atri n g t rai d w i l l b e a b outmidleC
aresom e t i mseu s e d .
isbest.F
o r m o s t vioc e s
G . T h e t r i a d s aer c a r -
riedupasfar asthelowerregisterwill go,withoutclosureor
e
c e s svi e "
w h iet n i n g .
When,howv eer , the p u r e r e gsit e r c a n b e
c a r r id eu p , w i t h o u t " w h i tn ei n g ,
throu g h C ( o n t h e t hrid s p a c e fo
thetreb l e c l e f , C f a n d D ( i . e . ,ht e t r i a d sF
-A-C
,F
G-B-D),thetoneshigherthanthesemaybe slightly"
p r o vdi e d t h tat h i s "
w h iet n i n g
ismaintained.Thedegreeof"
isnote
whitening
#and
c e s svi e a n d t h ta"
open ing
allowabledependsupon
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
t h e p a ritc u l rap h a s e o f " o p e n i n g
#-Af-C
whitened,
whichh a s b e e n etsa b lsih e d a t t h e
givenstage.
Theteacher
searmustbe abletogaugetheoptimumdegreeof
w h i tn ee s s
or"
dar
ness
tobeused,s aw e l l a s t h e bset v o w le
fortheparticularpupilat anygivenstage.Thisdegreeof"
ness or"
dar
ness, andof"
white-
w h iet n i n g f o r t h e h i g h re, l o w re- r e g ister
tones,variesallthetimeand changeswitheachslightopening.
Blind o r d e a f d i r e c toi n s t o t h e pp ui l t o s i n g etih e r " d a r
w htie
a r ,ea t b s et , w o rh t ls es . E x
c e ss i ve l y " w h ti e
"
or
or"dar
alwaysengendersthroatiness.
ealTec ah i n g H a r d W o r
Theteacher
hiswor
pupil.S
searmustbe sensitiveanddelicatelytrainedfor
. T h e r e i s n o s tep r o c es w h i c h a p l i e s t o a ec ha nd ee vry
o-calledpedagogicalmethods,whichcanbeuniversally
appliedinstepsto eachandeveryvoice,arenonsensicalandvery
harmfulindeed.Thetrainingofthevoice isnotli
o f a s c h o lsat i c s u b
214
ect,wh i c h c a n p usru e a f i
etheteaching
e d c o usre , a n d wihc h
"
sin gin g
ta
e s t h e f o r m foa s e r i e s o f c rae f u llywor
nthiswor
oftrain i n g t h e v ioc e , t h e u ntaln etedpu p i l a c t ulal y i n
effectmaybestillta
forq
e d o u t p r orge s s ievl e s s osn.
inghisfirstlesson afterhehasbeenstudying
uitealongtime.Until thetechnicaldirectionhasreallybeen
followed,nothinghasbeenaccomplished.
ore
a m p l,et h e p u pl im u s t b e t odl t h a t t h e j
awmustb ecom-
pletelyopenedandreleased.Thisdirectionmightbefollowedat
thefirstlesson,withthe helpofthemanipulation.Threeorfour
lessonsmaybeenoughtoestablishthe abilitytoreleasethej
c o m pel t e l,yw h e n t h epupilise
t r e mley t a l e n ted.Th ee
aw
c e s svi e l y
high-strung,tense,slowreacting,orstupidpupilmayneverbe
abletoestablishthisrelease.H
ewillthenneverreallylearn howto
sing.Thisappliestoeveryphaseof thetraining.
nlywhenthedirectionhasbeen followedcompletelyhasthe
improvement,dependen tuponthisdirection,been established.The
pupil,therefore,mustbeforcedtofolloweach andeverydirection,
orvirtuallynothingisaccomplished.A
teachermightbeabsolutely
correctineachdirectionhe gives,andatthesametime accomplish
nothing,ifhefailsto forcethepupiltofollowthese directions.
ometeachersareafraidoflosing theirpupilsiftheydrive them
toohard.S
uchteachersarej
manypupils,wholi
ustinsincere.Unfortunatelyonlytoo
etobepraised andcomplimented,doactually
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
u i t t h e t ecah e r w h orti e s t o d o h i s j o b s i n c ree l y , h o n etsl y a n d
efficiently.Nevertheless,suchateacherwillalwayswinoutin the
end.H
emaylosethefoolishand theconceited,buthewill hold
allthepupilswhoare worthholdingwhoareworth wor
ingwith
andwhomayaccomplishsomething.
a l s etto T r i asdf o r F
e m ael V
oice
ftersingingthelower-registertriads,thefalsettotriads must
besung.h T e f i r s t flas e tot t r i a d t o b e s u n g i s e i t h rem i d d l e A [
orsometimes,G-B-D.A nytriadlowerthanthis startsatsolowan
inten s i t y , ta ht t h e p u p ilisliabletoth ic
e n , p uh sandmi
the
falsetto.Thefalsettotriadsmustbecarried upuntilthefalsetto
tone,oneoctaveabovethehighest,lower-registertone,sungin
thelower-registertriads,hasbeenreached.Thisoctavereflection
mustbemeticulouslyadheredto.
215
-C-
b,
o w eslU s e d
Thesamevowelsmaybeusedfor thefalsettoasforthe lower
r e g itse r . H o w e v e,rt h e d a r "
e
or"
f a l s tet o t o n esmustalw a y s b e s ug nd a r
oo
.A
a r e o fet n u s e d . T h e l o wre,
w h iet
inthelowerpart oftherange,isvirtuallyalwaysmi
t h e r feo r ,eh a r muf l . S l i g h t "
w h iet n i n g
timesadvantageous.TonesabovehighA
ened.
Thedeg r e e o f " w h iet n i n g
f o r t h e h ih ge r t o nsei s s o m e -
orBbaregenerally"
whit-
depn e d s u p o n te ht e c h nci a l
c o n dtii o n,sa n d m u s t b egaugd e b y t h e t e ah cer
high,"open
f a l s tet o t o n e,
edand,
sear.Whenvery
t o n e s cn ab e r e a c hd e, t h e y aer a l w asys u n g w i t h a
r e l aitv e l y " w h i t e
( n o t s hirl l ) q u a l i t y . T hsia p p l i s eo n l y t o t o n es
aboveabouthighBfc> .
Ma
orTriadn a d O p e n ig nt h e M o uht
Theopeningofthemouthduringthe singingofthetriadis of
fundamentalimportance.Unlessthetongueinstrumentisbeing
used,thetriadis generallystartedwiththej
awnearlyclosed.The
lipsshouldneverbeshapedfor thevowel.Theyshouldbeslightly
openedandneitherspreadnorover-pouted.Nopartof thelips
shouldbeheld,orpressed,againstthe teethupperor lower.The
cornersofthelips shouldbeslightlyraised,butthe nostrilsshould
notbeinvolvedinthis gesture.
Thefirsttoneofthe triadshouldbeattac
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
e n t ier l y c l oe s d a n d r eal
stuc
edwiththej
ed.I
awalmost
t s h o u l d niet h e r b e p u lledbac
nor
o u t . A s s o o n a s t h e p u pl is t a r t s t o m v o e f r o mht e f i r s t t n oe
ofthetriad,thej
awshouldbeopened.Theopeninggesturemust
bemadeasasingle movement.I
tshouldneverbemadein two
stages,becausethefirststageof openinginevitablystopsinthe
m i d del o r l o c
position ,andtheloc
alwy a s s e t , we hn i t s d o w n w adr e
will,th e r eof r e , p rcat i c al ly
c u r soi n i s c h e c
atthisposition.Theswing,or pulldown,ofthej
ed,orstp oped,
awshouldactually
beacceleratedwhileitis passingthroughthemiddleposition.The
openinggesturemustbemadeverydeliberately,definitelyand
w i t hu ot a n y h urry o r m o s t e m p h a t ia cllyj
denmovementofthej
position.A
er
ing.Anyj
er
y,sud-
awwillinevitablylanditi nthemiddle
ssoonasthis middlepositionhasbecomeestablished,
furtheropeningpracticallyneveroccursinpractice.
This,ofcourse,isnot trueofthesinger whosetechnicisso
advn a c e d t h tah i s j
a w n e vrel o c
s . U n d res u c h c i r c u mstn acesit
doesnotmatterwhathemaydo withit,becauseitis notco-
ordinatedwithphonation.A
fterpassingthroughthemiddleposi-
tionthecompleteopeningofthe
21
awmustbeestablishedandmain-
tainedthroughouttheentireperiodduringwhichthe uppertone
isheld.W
hen,assometimeshappens,acrac
occursatthemiddle
p o s iito n , t h e j a w m u s t b e m a d e t o p s a s t h r og uh t h i s c r c a
rapid ly,
inasinglegesture.
Undernocircumstancesshouldtheheadbe allowedtomovein
anydirectionduringthesingingof thetriad.Thisisespecially
importantwhenthemouthisbeingopened.I
m i d del p o s i toi n , o r c r c a
e
,whenth ecrac
ngoingthroughthe
o c c usr, t h e p u p ilmust
e r t g r etad e t e r m i n a toi n a n d a t t h e sm a e t i m e r lea
m u s cel s o f h i s j
a w a s m uh c a s p o s s ilbe . I
throughtheloc
t h e c l oisn g
fhesetsit,hecn anotgo
positio nand,therefore,hecannotopenit fully.
Because,intheearlystagesbeforethe ligamentshavebecome
s u f fci i e nlty f l e
theloc
ible,itm ayhurthimw h e n h e p ul ls h i s j
p o s iito n , h e i s a p ttoholdbac
awthru ogh
a n d b eo cmeinh ibitd eat
u s t t h e v iatl m o m n et.At thismm o entthemm o entw h e n h e m uts
p u l l , o r froc e , h i s j a w t h r u oghthelc o
tomovehishead.I
w i l l f al it o g o t h r o u ghtheloc
will"give,
p o s iito n h e i s v e r y p at
fhedoesso,in eventheslightestdegree,he
thenec
p o s iito n a n d , a t t h e s a m eitm e , h e
m u s cel s w i l l c o m eintoten s i o n , ad nt h e t o n e
willbecomethroaty.
Thus,thej
awmustswingdownina singlenotdouble
gesture
throughthemiddleposition,andcompleteopeningmustbe estab-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
lishedasthepupil goesfromthelowesttothe highesttoneofthe
triad.Thereshouldbenoassociationbetweenthe openinggesture
ofthej
awandth e i n d i vdi u a l t oe ns o f t h e t r id a. T h e j
open,n aditmustbew ideopn eforthetoptn oe.I
a w m uts
t m u s t n o t sot p
movingforthemiddletone,orwhile thistoneisbeing sung,unless
ithasalreadybeenfully opened.Thissometimesoccursforthe
highertriads.I
tisnotabsolutelyessentialfor thefullopeningto
beestablishedatthemomentatwhich thetoptonestarts.The ges-
turemaysometimesbecompletedamomentlater,providedthat
t h e f u l l oe pn i n g , w h i c h fni i s h s ew i t h t h e p u llingbc a
ofthej
aw,
isattained.
n d e s c ed ni n g , t h ej
a w m u s t b e col s e d i n a s i n g l e g e sutr e . I
t
mustbeheldopenfor theentiredurationofthe uppertone,and
then,assoonasthe pupilstartstodescend,it mustbeclosed,with
asinglegesture,asin ascent.O fcoursetheclosureis notcom-
plete.Thelowertoneissung atboththebeginningand theendof
thetriadwiththej
awopenedslightly,butthisopeningmust be
considerablylessthantheopeningnecessarytoestablishthe middle
position.Practicallyallsingingshouldbedone withthej
aweither
nearlyclosedorwideopen.Themiddle positionshouldnotbe
employed.
217
penin g t h e M o uhta n d T o n g ueA d
u s t mn et f o r
t h e t o n e v o w e l a n d p ict h m u s t b e m ian t ani e d w hl ie t h e j
beingmoved.Theresonancead
ustm ent
t i s i m p o rat n t t o r e m e m b ret h a t t h e r s eo n acne a d
awis
ustmentdependsupontherelative
positionofthebaseof thetongueandtheposteriorwallof the
laryn gealph aryn
nanced a
.I
fthetong ueisallow ed to moe vfromitsrs eo -
ustm entwhn ethej
awisdroped,th e e n t i r e ssyt e m o f
musclesusedinphonationisthrownout ofad
ustmentandthetone
becomesmoreorlessthroaty.Therefore,thetensiononthe muscles
ofthetongueandthe hyoidbone(genio-glossusandgenio-hyoid
muscles)mustbemaintainedwhilethetriad isbeingsung,butthe
tongueitselfmust,atthesametime, bemovedbac
slightlywith
r e g adr t o t h e j
awasit(thej aw)mv o e s , i n odr e r t o m ani t a i n t h e
resonancead
ustmentforthetone.Thismovementofthetongue is
determinedbytheamountofread
ustmentnecessaryinorderthat
thevowelmaybeheldconstantwhile thetriadisbeing sung,in
s p i t e o f te hj
a w moe vmen t.Themv oe mn etofthej
a w m u s t b e cm o-
pensatedforbythenecessarymovementofthetongue.
Thisread
ustmentofthetongue,whenthej
awisbeingopened,
isactuallyofrathersmall magnitude.Nevertheless,thesinger
e
p e r in ec e s a q u i t e d e f i n iet m o v e m ent.Th eread
u s t mn et o f t h e
tongu e o c c u r,sf o r t h e p ict h c h a ne gs , a s t h e j a w m o e vs.I
ta
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
etheformofm ovin g t h e t o n ge ub a c
ofthej
tseemsto
w h e n te hd o w n m v oemn et
awisbeingmade,becausethisgesture tendstomovethe
tongueforwardandoutwiththej
aw.
Thissenseofholdingthe resonancead
thetongue,insteadofwiththej
ustmentwiththebaseof
awandlips,is oneofthevital
p h a sseo f v o c a l t c e h n i c . I f t h e r e a d u s t mn et o f t h e t o n gueisnot
madeasth ej
aw i s m oe vd,thepu pilwillin evitb alytryto"hold
withhisj awandlip s i n s t ed a. H e w i l l t h n eloc
toopenitcompletely.H
thej
a w a n d f ial
ewill,therefore,tendtosing thesucceed-
ingtoneswithamouth resonancead
ustmentathroatytechnic.
fthevowelispharyngeallyresonatedandthenheld absolutely
constantthroughouttheentiresingingofthe triad,thenecessary
read
ustm entoftheps oi t i n oofthetong ue,asthejawismoved,
becomesmoreorlessautomatic.
Ma
orTriadn adJ
awMan i p u l tai o n
tisnearlyalwaysveryhelpful fortheteachertomanipulate
t h e p u pl i
sj
awwhenh e i s f i r s t l e ran i n g t o sni g t h e t r i d a.This
manipulationhasbeendescribed.H eshouldplacehis handsas
218
i n d i ctae d i n F i g . 3 2 a n d t h e n p u l l t h epupil
andbac
sj
awallthew aydow n
,withafirm,determinedgesture,as soonashestartsto
movethepitch.Thej
awmustbepulledthroughthe middleposition
firmlyandrapidly.Theeffortmaybeq
uitegreat,andnothingis
accom p l i s hd ei f t h e t e a ce hr f a i l s t o p u llthepup il
t h e m i dlde p o s iito n , o r t h ecrac
sj
,ifthereison e.I
awthru ogh
f d i e p u pl ib e c o m es
tenseandresiststhemanipulation,itmay beimpossibletoaccom-
plish.Undersuchcircumstancestheteachermust nottrytoforce
itorhe mayhurtthepupil.Thus,if theinitialattemptfailsto open
thej
a w , t h e taec h e r msut s t o p t h e pp ui l a n d t r y a g ain.Hemust
eepontryinguntilhe succeedsinperformingthemanipulation
properly.
nbadcass ea p r o c e s s for e l a
i n g , f reei n g a n d p oenin g t h e p u pl i
s
awwithoutsinging,orforsingle tones,mayhavetobeundergone
beforetheteacherisable toopenitcompletelyforthe triad.H
e
canoftenopenitwhenthe pupilissilentbeforehe candosoduring
thesingingofthetriad.
tocomp l e t eyl w o r
tis,indeed,imperativeforthe teacher
o u t t h i s por c esso f a b s o ltue j
awopn eing.I fhe
failstodoso, thepupilwillneverreallylearn tosing.S
thisj
awopeningiseasytoaccomplish.S
fterthej
ometimes
ometimesitisverydifficult.
awmanipulationhasbeenmadesatisfactorilyacertain
numberoftimes,thepupilmust beforcedtoopenhis ownmouth
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
completelywithoutmanipulation.I
so,hewillnearlyalwaysma
insta edofma
fheis inhibitedandfailstodo
eagesturewithhis head,lipsorboth,
i n g t h e fni a l d o w n a n dbac
phaseofthej
ing.Thesegesturesmustbeobservedandstopped.A
awopn e-
llmovements
oftheheadandlips, whichshouldneitherspreadnorover-pout,
mustbestopped.Thisis particularlyimportantifthegestureis
madewhenthepupilis supposedtobeopeninghismouth,because
itoccursinsteadof theopeningmovement,andbecausethepupil
isonlytoooftenq
uiteunconsciousofhavingmadeeitherpneof
thesegestures.
Manipulations
llthemanipulationsmaybeusedwhile thepupilissinging the
ma
ortriad.Theymust,however,beutilizedproperlyandnot indis-
criminately.Thethyroidmanipulationisonlyemployedforthe
lowerregister.Thetongueinstrumentisuseda greatdealforthe
falsetto,althoughitmayoftenbeprofitablyemployedforthe lower
registeralso,especiallywithmen.Theholdingup ofthehyoidbone
andthepullingdownof thethyroidcartilage,aregenerallyboth
necessary.Thehyoidbonemanipulationmustoftenprecedethe
pullinginofthe thyroidtensionforthelowerregister,because,in
219
manycases,thedownpressureonthe thyroidcartilagemaypull
thetonguedown,thusdepressingthehyoidbone.W
pingofthehyoidbone ise
henthisdrop-
cessive,thethyroidmanipulationcan-
notbeuseduntil ithasbeencorrected.W
musclesofthetongueandlaryn
iththebeginner,the
areoftenveryundeveloped.Under
thesecircumstancesthepullinginof thelowerregister,bymeans
ofthethyroidmanipulation,mustbeunderta
p r e su s r e m utsn o t b e e
encautiously.The
c e s svi e , b e a cusetostronga"pull
themanipulationinoperativeandevenharmful.I
r e n d res
nsuchcases,it is
oftenbestfortheteacherfirst tocorrectthedroppingof thehyoid
bonebymanipulationwhilethepupilsings thetriad.Laterthe
thyroidcartilagemaybepresseddownrathergently.The
pull
mustbesufficientforthe registertobecomepurerand,therefore,
forthetn oetobeloud e r a n d c l erae r , b u t i t msut n o t b e e
Theoptimumdegreeofpulldownmustbe foundbye
c e s svi e .
perimentand
udgedbyear.Thetwomanipulationsshouldsometimesbemade
alternately,andsometimessimultaneously.
Whenthepupil"gives
betw eenthetn o e s , t h eot n g u e rlea
es
and,underthesecircumstances,bothmanipulationsareaptto
becom e i n o p rea t i e v.A ssoonasa"
thegenio-glossusmusclesrela
give
o c c u r,st h e g e noi - h yiod a n d
.Thus,thehyoidboneand thetongue
maymoveupordown generallydown.H ence,themanipulation
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
o f t h e h y iod b o n ,ea f t e r t h epupilhas"given,
m a y s evr e o n l y t o
raiseittomuchandth usprod u c e a r e l aitv e l y " w h i t e ,
t h r otay
tone.O ntheotherhand,if thethyroidmanipulationisbeingused
whenth e"
give
o c c u r,st h e r e l a
thepullingdownofthe laryn
thatthetonebecomesthic
Thus,eachtimea"
give
a t i o n o f te hs e m ucs l e s r eu sltsin
andtongueitself,withtheresult
andthroaty.
occurs,whilethemanipulationsare
beingused,thepupilmustbe stoppedimmediatelyandmadeto
t r y a g ian . A s s o o n a s t h e " g i v e
hasoccu r r e d t h e taec h e r i s q u i t e
powerlesstohelpthepupilby manipulation,becauseanythinghe
m a y d o wl il t e n d o nyl t o m a
ethingsw orsetoren d e r t h e t oe nm o r e
throaty.
Themanipulationforseparatingthethyroidcartilageandthe
hyoidbone,incasesofmi
t h e p u pl i"
givs e,
s u n g atfe r t h e " g i v e
edregistration,isnotdestroyedwhen
inq
u i t e t h ea smedeg r e e , atlh o uh gt h e t o n s e
hasoccu r r e d wl il a l w asyb e m o r e o r l es
throaty.
Theuseofboththe thyroidandhyoidmanipulationstendsto
ma
e t h e t o n e sm o ewh at"
stages,althoughthis"
w h i t.e
whiteness
T h i s i s u nvao i db al e , i n t h e a erly
shouldbeconsideredasanunfor-
tunate,butnecessary,concomitantoftheestablishmentofpure
220
registration.Thetoneshouldbeasslightly
whitened
aspossible.
Theentiretriadmustbe sungwithaminimumofclosure,and the
w h i tn ee s s
itise
allow e d m u s t n tob e s u c h a s t o e ne gn d e r col s u r .eI
f
cessive,progressiveconstrictionasthepitchrises isaptto
occur.Thisisveryharmful,becauseit leadstomi
ande
edregistration
tremethroatiness.Theteachermustbecontentto gorather
slowly,insomecases,ifhe istoavoidengenderingmi
edregistra-
tionandthroatiness.W henthepupilhasan initial,mi
ed-register
condition,thelowerregistermustnotbe carrieduptoofar,and
theteacher
sgoalmustbepurity ofregistrationnot range.
Thehyoidbonecontrolforthe falsettotriadsisoftenris
causeofthe"
whitening
t h e f a le sttoisalw aysmi
y,be-
tendencyofthismanipulation,andbecause
ed,inthea erlystg a e s , we hn i t i s "
w h i t.e
ntheotherhand,in theearlystages,theuseof thetongue
instrumentforthefalsettotriadsis nearlyalwaysindicatedand
i s v e r y v lau a bel . T h e p u p i l m u s t b e sot p p d ewhenhe"gives.
soonasth e"
give
onthetongueinstrument.H
emust,therefore,stope
surethein stanth efeelsthep upil
m o s t otfe n o c c u rsj
s
o c c usrt h e t e a h cershou l d r e l esae t h e p r es u r e
stongu erela
ertingpres-
.Thisrela ation
u s t b eof r e t h e t p o t o n e o f t h e tira d i s s u n g .When
itismoreor lesshabitual,theteachermustanticipateit andbe
readytostopthepupil, andreleasethepressureonthe tongue
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
i n s t rm u ent,s as o o n a s i t t a
aw,Tn ogueI
e s p l a c.e
nstru mentan dMa
orTriad
When thetongueinstrumentisbeingused,the pupilshould
openhismouthallthe way,andthej
awshouldnotbemovedduring
theentiresingingofthe triad.Thevowelisso muchdetermined
bytheinstrumentthatit issomewhatindefinite.I
p u p i l t o am i atadar
dar
"
oo
or"
singa" white
oh
ee.
tisbest forthe
( a s i n h o t ) o,rf o r t h e f las e t t,oa t a
H e m u s t am i t o sni g a " d a r
"
o n e o r t r ise, u n c n o s c i osul y , t o g o " w h i t e ,
ascendingthetriad,hewillinevitablyma
t o n .eI
w h iel
easuddengesturewith
histongue,whichwillthengo outofcontrol,withtheresult that
theinstrumentwillbecomeinoperativeandthetonewill become
throaty.
awandMn a i p ual t i o n sforMa
orTriad
When usingthethyroidcontrol,thej
awshouldgenerallybe
droppedalltheway,althoughthenearlyclosed positionisocca-
sionallyused.F
221
orthehyoidcontrolthe
f h e am i sto
awmustalmostalways
bewideop e n . F o r a l l t h r e e c o nrto l s t h e j a w m u s t n o t b e m o vd e
duringtheentiresingingof thetriadorthe manipulationwillbe
somuchinterferedwithasto becomeinoperative.Theopening
gestu reofthej
awshou l d b e u n d ret a
enonlydu r i n g t h e sni g i n g
ofthetriad,whenno manipulationisbeingmade.
Ma
o r T r i asda n d R e g i set r C h a n g e (
e m a l)e
When thestagehasbeenreachedat whichthefemalepupilis
abletosingthe triadsinbothregisters,withpure registration,up
toabou ttheC
( a b oevt h e m i d d l e C ) i n t h e l o wrer e g i s tre, a n d
t h e h i g h C , i n t h e f a l s tet o , s h e so hu l d s t rat w o r
ingontrid asin
whichbothregistersareused.
Thefirstsuchtriad tobesungis generallyF
-A ft-C
f(above
middleC ).Thefirsttwotones aresunginthe lowerregisterand
thetoptonein thefalsetto.Thistonewillnot beq
intensityline,becauseitis belowE
b.H
uiteinthe
owever,theintensitydrop
shouldbefairlyinsignificant.Thedropin power,whentheregister
chang esbelw o E b ( f o u rht s p a c e o n t h e t r e b l e cel f ) , msut b e j
right.I
mi
ust
fitis insufficient,thefalsettotonehasbeenpushedand
ed.I
fitise
c e s svi e , t h eaf l s etto t o n e i s c osnt r i cet d , t h e ber a
betweentheregistersisaggravated,andtheco-ordinativeeffect
ofthee
e r c i s e i s lsot . T h i,sh o w v e e r , i s n toa c o - o r dni a t i n ge
e r c ie s.
tspurposeisratherto relate,ormatch,theregistersand toenable
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
t h e p u pl it o c h a n g e r e g i set r s
t h r o tay . I
er
nma
illfu l l y w i to hu t m i
i n g o r g o ig n
i n g t h e r eigs t e r c hn ag e s h e s h o u l d n o t ber a
off,
o r lsur .
Themouthshouldgenerallybewideopenand stationaryatthe
momentatwhichtheregisterchangebetweenthesecond andthe
thirdtoneoccursin ascendinganddescending.Thisisimportant
nymovementofthej
awisundesirable,buteventheslightest
c l o s ig ng e s t uer d e s t ryos t h e b e n e f i cai l e f f c et o f t h e e
e r c ie s.I
fthis
closinggesturedoesoccur,thefalsettotone willinevitablybethroaty
a n d w il lo f t e n b e o cmemi
Thise
ed.
ercisemustnotbeattempteduntil suchtimeasthe
registersarereallyq
worsem i
uitepureorit willservemerelytoengender
e d r e g itsr a toi n . T h e t a e c h rew h o u s e s t h ise
nowthedifferencebetweenthesoundofa mi
e r c ie smust
ed-registertone
andofpureregistration.
A
dar
vowelshouldbek
h
( a s ni h o)ti s g n e ea r lyl u s d e f o rht i s e
e r cis .eT h e
eptconstantforbothregisters.Thepupil generally
t e n d s t o sni g t h e l o w e r r e g itse r w i t h a " w h i t e r
u a l iyt t h a n s h e
doesthefalsetto.Theregistersmustbe matchedinq
ualitynot
222
inintensity.A
tthemomentatwhichthe registerchangeismade,
thetonguemustremaintenseandin constantposition.Theattain-
mentoftheabilityto holdtheresonancecavitiesconstantduring
t h e r e gsit e r c h n a g e i s o n e o fht e m a i n p u rposs eo f t h e e
soonasthevowelcanbe
e r c ie s.A s
eptconstantthroughtheregisterchange
thetransitioncanbemadesatisfactorily,andthe brea
willbe
almostundetectable.Theslightdropinintensitymattersless than
onewouldimagine.I
tseemstobemuch morepronouncedtothe
pupilherselfthanit istothelistener.R
emember,shemustnot,
underanyconditions,attempttoeliminatetheslight mis-match
oftheintensitylineor thee
Thise
ercisewillbecomeharmful.
erciseservesanotherveryusefulpurpose.I
reflc e t t h e " o p e nni g
nfactthisisanim portn a t m e asno f "
tones.Thise
ttendsto
ofthelow e r r e g itse r u p i n t oht e f a l s tet o .
open ingup
thelow e r f a l s tet o
erciseisnotsuited tomalepupils.Thereasonfor
thisisthatthe technicalfaultsinthefemalevoice aregenerally
associatedwiththefalsettoregister,whichmostwomenusee
clu-
sively,whiletheinverseistrue ofmalevoices.Theprocedureis,
t h e n , t oer f l e tct h e "
open ing
o f t h e m oer "
open
r e g itse r i n t o t h e
relativelythroatyone.Thehighesttriadin whichthelowerregister
canbeusd e , a t t h i s s tg ae o f d e vleo p mn et , i s C -
-G.Thelw o er
registerisalwayscarriedto thesamepointatnormalintensity.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thus,therewillbetwolower-registertonesup toandincluding
thetrid aA
b-C-
bandonlyon e a b o v eht i s t r i a.dT h e c h a n gepoin t
mustbeset,however,accordingtothe stageofdevelopmentreached
anditshouldalso beemployedinsongsforall normal,fullvoice
singing.
UseofLowerR
Whenan"
egisterinPerformance
open,
purelow e r r e g itse r h a s b e n c a r r id eu p t h r o uh g
theD,onthe fourthlineofthetreble clef,itmaybeused inper-
form a n c e u p t o t hsit o n e . I t i s n e v e r c rar i e d f u rtherth anthise
cept
forfortissimoeffects,whenitmaybe employedthroughoutthe
e n t ier s i n g i n grange,p r o v ie dd t h a t t h e o viceis" open edup
and
developedfully.Theveryhigh,lower-registertonesneedhardly
everbepractisedduringthe technicalwor
out.When thisstage
hasbeenreached,thereisno intensitydropwhenthesingerchanges
intothefalsetto,becausetheE
223
bisin theintensityline.
hang ingRegisteratLow erPitch
Thepupilmustlearnalso tochangeregisters
illfullyatthelower
pitches.Thus,thesingingoftriads inwhichthechangeis madeat
B , B b o r e vn ea t A
i s o f t e n hlep f u.lW h e n t h e c h a n g e i s m ade
attheselowerpitches,thedrop inintensity,atthechangepoint,
becomesmorepronounced.Theintensitylineisthenconsiderably
outofk
ilter.Thisdoesnotmatter,however,providedthatthe
ualitylineismaintained.Thechangeshouldbe practisedatall
thedifferentpitchesatwhicha reasonablywell-established ,pure,
falsettotonecanbeproduced.Providedthatthe falsettoisnot
pushd eandisk eptpuren ad"
open,
p r a citc e o f t h e r eigs t e r c hn ag e
attheselowerpitchesis beneficialandnecessary,becauseithelps
to"
open
thisreg isteran d b u i l d i t u p t o i t s flul s t r e n g t h . R e m e m b re
it neverdevelopsbeyondacertainintensity,atanygiven pitch,
howv e e r m uh citisbuiltup,e
voiceis"openedup.
cepttoth ee
tenttowh i c h t h e e nitr e
T h u,sa t a n y g i vn es t a g e o f " o p e n i n g ,
falsettotonecanbeso strongandnostronger.A
amiddle
talater stageitis
fuller,butatthis stagethelowerregisteris alsofuller,provided
thatthetechnicis beingwor
edoutproperly.Thus,therelative
dropinintensityforall tonesbelowE
sameatallstages,whenpure,"
bremainsmoreorless the
open,
balancedregistrationhas
beenestablished.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
o n s tn at T h r otaA
Whenthise
d
ustm entandRegisterChange
e r c i s e i sifr s t u s e dht e r e i s n eral y a l wyas a p r o -
n o u ne cdtend encyonth epartofthepu piltobrea
changesregister.Becausethethroatad
offasshe
ustmentshouldremain
moreorlessconstant,i.e.,theposition of,andtensionon,thetongue
andhyoidboneshouldnotalter materiallybetweenthetones
this" brea
off,
whichn e e d n o t o c u r , c a n ad nm u s t b e e lm i i n aet d .
Thisisnotso difficulttoaccomplishasonemight imagine.I
pupilhasnotbeensub
fthe
ectedtoharmful,one-registertraining,the
registerchangeusuallypresentsrelativelylittledifficulty.O
thevictimofincorrecttraining mayhaveq
fcourse,
uiteabadtime when
shefirstattemptstochangeregister.
U s e o f B r o e n T o nci C
A
bro
wor
hordinRegisterChange
entonicch ord,inth ema
o r m o d ,ei s o f t e n uesf u l f o r t h is
b e c asue , i n s o m e c a s e s ,ht e w i d rej
theoctavefacilitatestheregisterchange.I
224
u m p b ew t eenth efifthan d
ncertaincases,this
chordisalsouseful forcarryingupeachregisterseparately.W
hen
usedforthispurposethe pupilshouldsingit inastrict rhythmic
form,sometimesataveryfasttempo,withoutholdingthe toptone.
hemustnotspreadher lipsfortheupper tone,since,ifshedoesso,
thistonewillbecomeverythroatyand shrillandthee
proveharmful.S
ercisewill
hemaythenoftenbeable tosingtonessomewhat
higherthanthosewhichshecan producewhenshehastosustain
thetoptoneofthe chordatslowtempo.F
urthermore,whenshehas
sungthesehighertones,evenfora moment,shehaspavedtheway
forholdingthem.Thepsychologicalvalueofk
ma
nowingthatonecan
eagiventone,if onlyforaveryshort time,isoftenbeneficial.
n t e nist y o f M i d l e a n d H i g h F
a l s etto T o nse
alsettotonesabovetheD,onthe fourthlineofthetreble clef,
canbemoreor lessintheintensityline longbeforethepupilcan
actuallysinganevenscalewith theregisterchangeatthe proper
point.Therefore,shemustbemadetosing thehigherfalsetto
t o n e s lu od l y , por v i d e d t h a t t hyea r e k e p t p u r e n ad"
thelow e r r e g itse r h a s f isrt b e e n etsa b lsih e d a n d"
suddenriseinintensityis verystartling.F
isaptto" holdbac
mi
"
open .
When
o p e nd eu p ,
the
orthisreasonthe beginner
andsin gtoneswh icharecon s t r i tce d a n d
e d . T hsii s e s p e cai l l y t r u eofthemorep o w efru l v o i e cs.I
tis
absolutelyvitalfortheteacherto insistuponthepupilsinging these
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
new,lw o e rr-e g itse r t o nsea t f u l l v o i e candas" open
a s p o sisb l e .
hemustdoso atonce,orshewill inevitablystarttoevenupthe
registersbyshuttingoffandmi
tones.I
mi
ingtheseloud,purelower-register
fshedoesthis,the falsettotonesderivedfromthethroaty,
ed,low e r - rg ei s t ret o n e s w il lb e e
trem elythra otyandth eentire
procs es o f t r a i n i n g t h e v ioc e w i l l b e d estry oe d . I f "
open ,
l o w re-
registertonesaredefinitelyestablishedinthe earlystages,noreal
d i f fci u l t y i n uisn g t h e t w o r e g i set r s s h olud e v e r b e e
perin eced.If
shefailstodo soshewillneverlearn tosing.Theearlystagesof
t h e t r ani i n g p r c o e s s a r,et h e n , e
trem e l y c r u ica l . I
fpure,"open,
lower-registertonesarenotimmediatelyestablished,andemployed
insongsaswell asintechnic,theentire trainingprocessisnullified.
a l s etto t o n s e, d e r ievd f r o m t h e"
open
l o w rer e g i s tre, a r e i m m e-
diatelyaugmentedinintensitytoanenormousdegree.I
fthese
intensifiedfalsettotonesarenotputinto thevoiceatonce,the
trainingprocessisdestroyed.Thisappliesin particulartothehigher
falsettotonesthoseabovethe Donthefourthfine ofthetrebleclef.
Wor
o n t h e t r id as , i n w hci h t h e r e gsit e r c h n a g e i s m ae d, i s e s s n e-
tialfrm o t h i s s t ad np o i n t.Onlyfull,"
225
open,
l o w re- r e g istertn oes
maybesung,andthefalsettotones,derived fromthese"
open,
lower-registertones,mustbeestablishedtheytoomust besung
atfullvoice.Thisis trueevenwhenthelower,falsettotonesare
wea
. Q u i t e o fet n t h e p uer , l o w ref a l s tet o t o n s ea r e f a r t o o w ea
atastageat whichthefalsettotonesaboveE
b,onthetop space
ofthetrebleclef,are powerfulenoughtobeinthe intensityscale.
Womenwithsm a l l v o ie csarenotsoli
c u l t .yT h e "
open
elytoe
perin e c e t h i s dfif i -
t o n e s por d u cd eb y s u c h v oci e s a r e n toa p t t o b e
so,shallwesay,frightening.W
ithreallypowerfulvoices,however,
thesuddenincreaseinloudnessmaybe sopronouncedthatthepupil
mayten dto"
holdbac "
andcon s t r i c.tT h e t e c a h e r m uts, t h eer -
fore,beseverewiththepupil
especiallyintheearlystagesof the
train i n g . H e m u s t f o r c e h ret o e s t a bi ls h f u l,l"
open
tons ei n b o t h
registers,howeverinhibitedshemaybe,andhoweverdifficultit
m a y b e f roh i m t o a c c o m plishth i s e n d . I f h e f a i l s t o d o s ,oh e w i l l
n e v rem a
e h e r r e a lyl s i n g .
m p otra n c e o f " O
penin g
atRegisterTran sitin oPoint
Thelower-registertone,whichissungimmediatelybeforeafal-
settotone,iscrucial.The tendencyonthepartofthe pupiltosoften
andconstrict,j
ustbeforeshechangesregister,is verypronounced.
Theensuingfalsettotonewillthenbe sungine
Thisconstrictoraction,reflectingbac
tremeconstriction.
wardandforwardbetween
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thetworegisters,leadstoever-increasingthroatiness.Thechange
p o i n t an"
open ,
l o w re- r e g istertn o e f o l lw o edbyan"open,
f a l s tet o t o n eisthecru
full,
oftheprb olem.Inhibitionan d f e a r m uts
beovercomeifthepupil isevertolearnto singlegitimately.The
earlystagesofthetrainingare thehardestandthemostcrucial.
f a b a d s t a r t i s md ae t h e e nitr e t r a iinn g p r o e cssisheldup ,until
suchtimeasthe pupilcanbetaughtto establishpureregistration
andutilizefull,freetones inbothregisters.W
talented,thiscanbedoneat once.I
itmaybedifficult.I
henthepupilis very
nrelativelyuntalentedcases,
tmaybeverydifficult indeedwhenthepupil
hasmad e a b a d s t a r t whenshehasbensub
nbadlyhn a d l e d csae s t h e c osnt r i cito n a n d m i
e c t e d t o bd at r a i nni g .
tureofth elower
registermayevengosofar astoeliminatethelower,falsettotones
and,ine
tremecases,theentireregister.Undersuch circumstances,
apure,"open
l o w rer e g i set r m u s t b e etsa b lsih e d f roa f e w l o w
tones.Thefalsettotones,derivedfromthese"
tones,mustthenbefound.W
open,
henfound,theymustbe"
lower-register
openedup
andsunginbalancewith thelowerregister.Neitherregistershould
becarriedupveryfar, untilbalanceandestablishmentofboth
22
registershavebeenattained.Thismaybedifficult toaccomplish
butitmustbe done.A
v e r y h ih g "
shut-offfalsettotonemaybederivedfrom
s h u t o f, f
or"
s
uea
falsettomustbeestablishedfromthe"
fromthepure,"
open
o vice
opening
falsettotn oes,bu tthepure
whichisderived
lowerregister.Thus,thefirstdozenlessons
areabsolutelycrucial.I
ftheyarenotconductedproperly,the harm
donemy a n o t b e o v rec o m eforalongtim e.I
f t h e h a r m dn oe i s
sufficientlygreat,thetimelostmaybe serious.
a l l ay co f S
p e c i laQ u a l iyt C
harc a t e r itsi c s
We hearagreatdealaboutthe tenor,baritone,sopranoandcon-
traltoqualitis e. H e r e i s a s t a r t l i n g f c at
tenorq
T h eer i s n o s u c h t h i n g.The
uality,asunderstoodtoday,occursbecausethevoiceis
t h r o tay a n d m i
e d , wtih a l a c
u a l iyt c h a r a tce r itsi c i s "
o f l o wre- r e g i s t e r b laa n c ,ea n d t h e
w h i t,e
t h i n , trho a t y n adoftenn asal.h Te
b a r iot n e q u a l i t y i s g e n ear l l y t h eresultof"thic
lac
ness,
a n d o fet n o f a
offalsettoco-ordination.Thesamesortofthing istrueofthe
b a s s v ioc e . W i t h w o mn e
ofmere"thic
ness
s v o i c e s te hc o n t r lat o q u a l i t y i s t h e r e s u lt
and,na erlyalw ays,ofm i
e d r e g itsr a t in o. I
n
virtuallyeverycasetoday,includingthecasesin whichsomelower-
registertonesareemployedforafew lowtones,thecontraltovoices
are" thic
"
w h i tn ee s s , "
thee
a n d t h raot y . T h esoprn a o q u a l i t ysic h a r a tce r i zd eb y
s h r i lnl e s s a n d , v e r y otfe n , " n a s a l i t .y
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P cessivelydroppedlaryn
b o n e ,ot n g u e n adlaryn
white
forthehig h t o n e.sI
n c a s e s we hr e
hasbeeninsistedupon,i.e.,thehyoid
h a v e d rp op e d ,ht e v o i c e i s " t h i c
t h r o tay i n t h e m i d l e o f t h e r n a g e b u t i t i s i nvei t a b ly"
"
shrill
and
and
n a l l s u c h v oci e s t h e p ict h i s r a i s d e,
a b oe v a c e r t a i n pion t , b y i n rce aisn g t h e d erge e o f " s h r i lnl e s s ,
throaty-whiteness ,
Theq
or
andconstriction.
ualityofthetoneis actuallydeterminedbythevowel
sound,whenthetechnicisgood.Thus, anygroupofsingers,irre-
spectiveofwhattheirvoicesmightbe, producinge
actlythesame
vowel,atthesamepitch,withthe samevibratocharacteristics,
w o udl e a c h p r ou dc e a t o n e o f vrey n e a ryl t h e s a m eq
u a l iyt , e
cept
forthedifferencesinpower,providedthattheir technicswerevir-
tuallyperfect.Thecharacteristicwhichreallydeterminesthetype
ofvoiceisone ofthedistributionofintensitythroughthe rangeof
thevoice.Thetypeofvoice isdeterminedbythecharacteristicsof
t h e " p i t c h i net n s iyt
curve,notb y"
u a l iyt .
*
e e T h e S c i e n c e o f V o i c e , t h i r d e dtii o n , pg ae 3 5 3 .
227
TruePitchC
haracteristicofW ell-producedV oice
Theoutstandingcharacteristicofawell-producedtoneis absolute
p i t c h d fei n iito n . I
thic
t i c a lyl "
,
t i s n e i t h re"
w h iet
nor"
dar
"
a n d i s n etih e r
s h r il ln o r n a s a.lT h e s t aet m e n t t h a t a v o ie c i s c h a r a tce r i-s
dar
"
isj
t h tai t i s " w h i e t
u s t a s m u c h a c rtii c im s o f a f a u l t a s i s t h etsa t e m ent
orsh r i ll . " W
h iet
and"dar
"
c o ol r s ra e u e sdlg e i it-
matelyforemotionaleffects.Theyconstitutedeliberatevariations
fromthenormalq
uality.Theproperly-producedtoneis,then,clear,
h a s a n a bo s l u t ley d e fni e d p i t h c , i s m e lol w a n d i s n etih e r " d a r
"
nor
w h i t.e
P e r sn oa l Q u a l i t y
a n d T e cn hi c
While thereissomeslightfoundationforthe ideathatthereis
apersonalq
ualityinagivenvoice,this characteristicisratherthe
outcomeofthepsychologicalandemotionalma
e-upoftheindi-
vidualthanofthestructure ofhisorher vocalapparatus,although
thisstructuremust,ofcourse,havesome effect.A sitis generally
understood,however,thepersonalq ualityis,inactual fact,merely
theresultofthe particular,orpersonal,faultsintechnic.The tech-
nicale
theq
uipmentissopredominatinglythecontrollinginfluencein
ualitycharacteristicsofavoice thattheotherfactorssin
intoinsignificance.
fcourse,personalcharmhasan enormouseffectuponanaudi-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
encean d i s o f t e n c ofnu s e d w ith"
erroneousidea.I
a l i t y myaf a i l t o m a
u a l iyt C
p e r sn oa l q u a l iyt
anentirely
nversely,anindividualwithanunpleasantperson-
eahitevenifheorsh e p o s s esse s a f i n e v ioc e .
a n n toB e D i v ocr e d f r m o A
c c u r tae I
nton ation
nnearlyallthe teachingmethodscurrenttodaythestressis
l a i d r aht e r u p o n
u a l iyt
thanup o n p i t c h (ni t o ntai o n.)P u p i l s
whoaretrainedbysometeachersneverthin
intermsofpitch
theyneverreallydefinepitch.Notonly dotheyslurhabitually,but
t h e y a losa t t e m ptto"
of"
p l a c ig n
or"
place or"
f o c ussi n g
indicate,tothepupil,a certainq
tau g h to t"
n a s la
pla ce
or"
focus thevoice.Whilethisid ea
i s w i t hu ot a n y f a tcu a l b aiss , i t d o e s
ualitycharacteristic.H eisgenerally
or"focus
h e a d r eosn a n e c.
t h eot n e " i n t h e m as
ue
ortou se
Thisen d e ao v r i s a s s o ica t e d w itha
definiteformofthroatinessan unpleasantq ualitycharacteristic.
orthisreasonthepupil, trainedundersuchmethods,isalways
aimingatacertainq
ualitycharacteristic,andpitch(accuracyof
intonation)becomessecondarytohim.
228
Thisisfactuallyabsurd,in viewofthefactthat the"
actuallymerely"
vowel,
uality
is
andthevowelisdeterminedbythe over-
tonesofthefundamental,i.e.,ofadefinitepitch.
fthefundamental
isnotestablishedandabsolutelydefined,theq
ualityor vowel
isalsoill-defined.Thus,theunfortunatepupilsof present-day
methodsarealways,ineffect,merelyaimingatthroatinessand
utterlydisregardingpitchdefinition.
stablishmentofPitchC
onsciousness
n e o f t h e f isrt g o a l s frot h e t e a c h eristoma
e t h e p u pl ip i t c h
conscioustoforce himtodefinethepitch absolutelyandaccurately
foreachtonehesings.
emustneverbeallowedto changethe
pitchafterhehas oncestartedtosinga tone.A
badly-trainedpupil,
howevergoodhisnaturalearmaybe,has blurredthesedefined,
mental(memory),pitchpictures.H emustbetrainedto establish
themsinglyand,forsingingmelodies,asse
uence,memorypic-
tures.Thus,thepupilmustlearn thenotes.H
emustbetaughtto
establishdefined,mental,pitchpictures.Thisisa vitalconcomitant
ofpropertraining.W ithoutittherecan benorealsinging
the
soundswhichemanatefromthepupilwhohas notestablished
definitepitchconsciousnessaremerenoises.
hythmandPitchDefinition
norderthatthe pitchmaybechangedwithprecisionand accu-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
racy,whenmovingfromonetonetoanotherin thesingingofa
triadorofany othermusicalfigure,thistransitionmustbe accom-
plishedatanabsolutelydefined,pre-determinedinstant.Thedefini-
tionofthee
actmomentatwhichthepitch changesisprimarily
arhythmicproblem.C
ueingise
tremelyimportant.Unlessthe
p t i p i l hsab e e n t a u ghttooby e t h e t e ah cer
scues,heisquiteoutof
hand.Theteacherisunableto controlhimandtoma
ehimstart,
moveattheproperinstant,or stop.Thiscontactbetweentheteacher
andthepupilis mostimportant.I
tmustbeengenderedatthe incep-
tionofthetrainingprocess.The teachermustbeseverein this
p h a s e foh i s w o r
.
When teachingthepupiltosing thetriad,heshouldbe given
certainnecessary,physicaldirections,whichareindicatedbyhis
techn icalfau l t s . S u c h d i r e c t in os m a y b e : " R
yourmu oth
p o tsu e r
"
" "
o v e rp-o u t t h e lpi s
229
"
dropyu orchest
"
shw o y ou r t ee t h lsi gh tyl
"
"
aiseyu orhead
" "
open
getyou r b o d y i n t o te hp r o p e r
" "
don
t s pe r a dht e lpi s
e t c . O r m a y b e h e s h olud b e t o l d t o h lod h i s
" "
don
t
awnearlyclosed,withthelips slightlyraisedofftheteeth,in readi-
nesstoopenas heascendsthetriad.Thereare somanysuchdirec-
tions,andtheyareso entirelydependentuponthepupil
spersonal
faults,thatitis difficulttodomorethan suggestafewofthemhere.
Whenevernc e e s s ray , t h e tira d s h olud b e p l a e ydinitse
rhythmicformandtemposeveraltimes.A
act
fterafewtriadshave
beensung,therhythmicpatternshouldbe set.W ithachangein
tempo,orrhythmicpattern,ofthetriad,it shouldbeplayedseveral
timesinthenewtempo,or patternalthoughonceshouldbe enough.
m p otra n c e o f C u e s
s s o o n a s t h e tira d h e i s t o s i n g h a s b e e n srtu c
onthepin ao,
thepupilmustobeythe physicaldirectionsgivenhim.W henhe
hascompletelyobeyedthem,thecuetoneis struc
ofthetriad.A
hemustattac
ontheinspiratorygesture.H
emustnotanticipate
thecuetone.
venafterhehasstartedto sing,hemustbeconsciousof the
pianoand,iftheplayingstops, hemuststopsinging.V
thepupilshouldholdthe toptoneofthe triad
eryoften
sometimes,ifheis
singingittoosoftly,the teachershouldindicateacrescendoby
stri
ingthechordseveraltimesloudly.S
h e l d , tp ot o n e q u i c
ometimesheshouldleavethe
ly,eith erbecu asehehassu n g i t b a d l,yo r b e -
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
causehehasstartedto dosomethingwrong.A
shouldsinginstrict rhythm.I
tothertimeshe
nanyevent,hemusthold upthetop
tone,swellingitifa swellis-indicated,andk
eepingitatconstant
intensity,ifnoswellis calledfor,untilhehears thefirstdescending
toneplayed.H emustthenimmediatelymovedownthelast two
tonesofthetriadin therhythmicpattern.H
tonethemomentthene
emustcomeoffthetop
ttoneis played.Thisisveryimportantbe-
cause,ifhehasdone somethingwrong,bycomingdownpromptly,
hestopssustainingatone whichishurtinghis voice.
Nevertheless,hemusthavetherhythmicflowofthe triadinhis
mindandhemustnot stopuntilsotold.O
fcourse,theplayingis
alwaysinanestablishedrhythmandthe pupilmustmovewithit.
e m u s t a t a l l tm i e s b e l i set n i n gtothepianon adnottohisow n
voice.I
fhelistensto hisownvoice,theprocessis destroyed.The
self-listenerisunabletofollowthe cue,orthepiano.H
s i n gni g a g a i n stthetec ah e r
hasben e m o r e o r l es b r o
s g u i d acne . I
eisalways
n v e re s l y , " s e l f - l i set n i n g
endownw henthepu p i l h a s l e ran e d t o
followthecue.Thepupilmust becompletelyalertandhismuscular
systm e "
230
the firsttone
ssoonashe hearsthistonehemust breathe,and
toned
t o b r e aht e a n d s t rat s i n gni g a s s o o n a s h e h earsthe
cuetone.Beforehestartsto sing,allthemusclesused inphonation
mustbeinoptimumtonusor relativelyrela
ed.Thus,thebreathing
musclesmustnotbepre-tensedand,whilesomeslight tensionof
theinspiratorymusclesmustoccurwhenhe inspireshisbreath,the
tensiononthesemusclesforphonationmustnot occuruntilthe
momn e t a t w h ih cheattac
sthefirsttn o e o f t h e t rai d . I
fheta
es
abreathandholdsit, whilewaitingforthecue,he willalwayssing
onaforcede
piration,slufupintothe toneandpush.Thetension
onthebreathingmusclesmustbe oftherightdegreeand occur
atthee
actmom e n t o f a tat c
nottoosoonan d n o t t o o l aet . F u r -
thermore,hemustestablishase
uence,memorypictureofthe
fivetimed,gradedtensionsforthefivetones ofthetriad,before
hestartstosing. Mostimportantisthefactthat themusclesatthe
seatofaction,i.e.,themusclesof thevibratorandtheresonator
(tong u e a n d l ayr n
) , m u s t b e rlea
thefirsttoneis attac
eduntilth emomn e t a t w h ih c
edandthetriad started.Thus,inpreparation
forthesin g i n g o f a t rai d , a fet r t h e c h odr h a s b e e n srtu c
m u s t r eal
, t h e p u pl i
histong ue.As soonasheh earsthecu etone,hem ust
b r e aht e a n d t h n eattac
it,brin g i n g t h eot n g u e n adlaryn
tensionand,asplitfractionof asecondlater,ta
tensing,thebreathingmuscles.H
into
ingholdof,or
emustthenmoveoverthe triad
inunisonwiththepiano.The senseoftherhythmicpatternenables
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
himtodothis.
Whenthealertpu p i l f o l lw o s t h e c u e por m plty , a n e
a c t i n t rev a l
oftimeelapsesbeforeheis abletostartsinging.This intervalof
timeisdeterminedbythelength oftimenecessarytoreceivethe
soundimpression,breatheandbringthevocalapparatusinto action.
f h e s i n g s wtih t h e c u e t n o e , o r t o o soon , h e i s n o t l itse n i n gtoit,
andisnot,therefore,obeyingit.I
cuetoneandtheattac
fhewaitstoo longbetweenthe
,heisnot respondingandreallyobeyingthe
cue.Assoonasheattac
s t h e f i r s t tn oe , t h e r h ythmsh ouldbepic
ed
upbythepianist andthepupilshouldmovewiththis rhythm
andwiththepiano.
Theimportanceoftheteacher
sinsistenceuponthepupil
ectin o t o t h e c u e c a n o t b e e mh pa s i e z d t o o s t rn og l y . I t
meansofcontrollingthepupil
ssub-
i s h i s c h i fe
svoice hismaincontactwiththe
pupil.W ithoutitmuchofhis abilitytoteachthepupil howtosing
islost.
231
M a l e V o i c e s , L e so snsGen e r a lyl S
With men
t a r t wtih F
a l s etto
svoicesthelessongenerallystarts withthefalsetto.
ntheearlystages,the tongueinstrumentisusuallyneededforthe
falsettotones,whicharealwayssungwitha vowelwhichappro
mats et h e d a r
ee,
minedbythetongueinstrument.ThetoneF
C
i-
a l t hu og h t h e v w o elsou ndisprim a r i l y d tee r -
isusuallyagood startingnote.A
orF
#abovemiddle
noctavehighershouldbe played
onthepianoforthe men.Despitethefactthattheyare really
singinganoctavelower,itis bestforthemtoassociatethis octave-
lowertonewiththetonean octavehigheronthetreblecl ef.The
triadsforthemenare playedinthesamepositionas thoseplayed
forthewomen(anoctavehigherthan theyareactuallysung).W
t h e r e i s n oaf l s etto , o r w hn ei t i s m i
hen
ed,thels es o n m u s t b e s t a ret d
withlower-registertones,generallyusingthelaryngealcontrols
and,sometimes,thetongueinstrument.I
fthevoiceis balancedto
thefalsetto,thelessoncanwell bestartedwithlower-registertones
sungveryloudlyandhelpedby meansofthelower-registermanipu-
lations.I
nmostcases,however,startingwiththefalsettois ad-
visable.When thefalsettoissufficientlypure,the"
t h e f a le stto e
fortheattac
e r c ie s b e g i n.sW i t h t h i s e
tothelow e r r e g itse r . W h e n u s i n g te ht o n g u eni s t r u -
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
m e n,to r t h e l a r n ygealcn o t r osl, c u e h i m b ya sying :"
Go
twice.
Goingh Troug h t h e F a l s etto
Whenthepupilissin g i n g t hsi"
cise,whichhasbeendiscussedin
g o i n ght r o u g h t h e f a le stto
er-
edfalsettoleadsto
e d l o w rer e g i set r a n d , a s w iththewm o en,th emi
throatinessarereflectedbac
e
hapter9,thefalsettomustbe
completelyestablishedandpure,becauseami
ami
once
ofthefalsettoand,thesecond time,forthepupilto
g o t h r og uh
WhentoUse"
goingthrough
erciseu setwocus e
turean d
wardandforwardbetweenthetwo
registerswithdisastrousresults.Thepupilshould seldomsingthe
falsettoatapitch higherthanthatofthe highesttonehecanpro-
ducewiththelowerregisteradded.The onlye
ceptiontothisis
wherethevoiceisbalancedto thelowerregister,underwhich
circumstanceshemaysometimessingtwoorthree toneshigherin
thefalsetto.
alsettotriadsareneverusedwith themalepupil,becausethey
areattoolw o t e n soi n , i n h i s s i n g i n g r ag ne , f o r t h ise
e r c ie stobe
beneficial.Theuseoffalsettotriadswouldtend onlytoinduce
t h r o tai n essa n d m i
t u r e , j u s t a s t h e sni g i n g o f e vryhigh , s i n gel ,
falsettotoneswould.
232
e g i set r C h a n g e a n d P i t c h rTa n stii o n S i m i l a r
A j
er
,"
give orslurbetwen e t h e f a le sttoan d t h e l o w rer e g i set r ,
inthe" goingth r o u g h te hf a l s etto
tothej
to"
er
,"
e
e r c i s,ei s a s i m i l a r pe hn o m enon
give orslurbetwentheton esinthetrid a . L e anr i n g
gothru o g h t h e f las e tot
withu ot"
givin g
orj
er
inghelp sto
teachthepupilhowto movethepitch,andviceversa.
Theabilitytoholdthe tensionthroughouttheentireprocessof
singingamusicalphrase,ortune, isoffirstimportance.Thesinger
whohasnotbeentrainedto dothisallthe timemustinevitably
becomethroatyheis utterlyunabletoproducehis voiceproperly.
Therearethreephasesofthe technicinwhichthe pupilcan,and
must,b etaugh tto"
hold.
l l t h r e e aer s i m i l ra, a n d w h enonehas
beenmasteredtheothertwosoonfall intoline.Thesethreephases
ofthetechnicare:
1.Theattac
2.Thechangeofregister
3 . C h a n g i n g p i th c
n a l l t h r e e csae s t h e m u sclesofth ethora
(diap hragmn a d l o w re
ribmuscles)andthemuscles ofthetongue(genio-hyo-glossus
muscles)mustmaintaintheirtension.Thetensionon thesemuscles
mustbeestablishedatthemomentof attac
reles ae d , a s i t wl il b e i f t h e p u p ilslursorj
andmustnotbe
er
s.I
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tmustbe" held
in
thetransitionfromoneregisterto theother,whetherthechangeis
madeonn o eto neo r oe v r a n i n t rev a l . I t m u s t b e " h e l d
whenth e
pitchischanged upordown irrespectiveofwhetheraconsonant
i n t evr e n s eo r n o t . A m a
o r p h ae softeach ingtech n i c l i e s i n i ntsr u c-t
ingthepupilhowto holdtensioninthesethreephases ofthetechnic.
Triadssungwitha"
give
betweenthetonesareoflittle ornovalue
and,asln ogasthe"give
p e r ssit s , t h e tn og u e wl il d r o p e vrey t i m e
itoccursn adthetonew illbecom e t h r o tay . A r e l a
a t i o n o f te h
inspiratorymusclesatanytimeduringphonationalwaysco-ordinates
witharela
ationofthegenio-hyo-glossusmuscles.H oldingtension
isofparamountimportance.
Triadsforthemalevoicesgenerallystart atmiddleC
,Dor
(actuallyanoctavelower)andgoup asfarasthe pupilcansing,
w i t hu ot s h u titn g o f f , tat h e g i v n e s t a g .eT h e d e ger e o f "
w h i tn ee s s
dar
ness
or
t o b e e m pol y e d i s s o dp ee n dn et u p o n t h etsa g e o f
developmentthatitisdifficultto givethereaderanyrules.Before
thefalsettohasbeenbroughtinto thevoice,thelowerregisteris
g e n ear l l y q u i t e "
w h i t.e
T h i s " w h i t e n es ,
mizeds am u c h a s p os i b l ,eb u t a n e
233
howv ee r , s h o u l d b e mni i -
c e s s ievl y " d a r
"
t o n e wl il a l s o
l e a d t o t hor a t ie ns s i n t h e e ral y s t a g es.As soonassm o e"
open ing
andtheestablishmentofpureregistrationhavebeenattained,the
voicecn abe"
dar
o n wtih a " d a r
ened andthe"
,
a n d fot n eane
open i n g p r o c e s s i s t h e n crar i e d
tre me ly"dar
ascendingtonemustbeaugmentedinloudness.I
" q
u ai lt .yE
ach
ftheintensity
dropsinascent,thepupil hasgonethroatyandmustbe stopped
immd e i a t ley . T hsii s t r u e w h teh e r h e i s u sni g t h e " d a r
"
or"
white
u a l iyt .
alsetto-derivedandLower-register-de rivedTones
ntheearlystagesof training,thetonesderivedfromthefalsetto,
b y m e asno f t h e "
ferentq
goingth r o u g hht e f a l stet o
e
e r c i s,ea r e o f a d i f -
ualityandhaveadifferentmuscularco-ordinationfrom
thosederivedfrombelow,bymeansofthel ower-registertriads.
Thetonesthatarederivedfromthe falsettoaregenerallyconsid-
e r a byl "
dar
er
t h a n t hsoe w h i c h rae b r o u g h t u p f r o m bleo w
derivedfromthelowerregister.A
tthisstagethe lowertoneshave
amoreorless throatycharacteristic,whichisdistinguished,inmost
c a s e,sb y "
w h iet n e s.s
n t h e o t h reh a n d , t h e t o n e s d rei v e d for m
thefalsettohaveamoreor lessthroatycharacteristicwhichis dis-
tin g usi h d ebye
c e ss i ve "
dar
Thesetwotypesoftonesmustbe
n e ss ,
orth ic
openedup
related,inprogressivestages.Thethic
nessofthefalsetto-derived
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tonesshouldbemodifiedby"
opening,
somw e hatls es t h i c a n d "
dar
.
n e ss .
andmatched,or
whentheywillbecome
Thethra o t i nses o f t h e " w h iet ,
lower-registerderivedtonesshouldbemodifiedby"
dar
ening
andbytheintroductionof certainphasesofthefalsettocharacteris-
t i c , w hn et h e y w il lb e c o m efarless"white.
Noteth a t t h e u l tm i ate
u a l iyt o f t h e v o i e cisderie vdfromth epure,"open,
characteristicratherthanfromthelower-registerq
theless,thepower,"
openness
andthevirilecharacteristicsare
derivedfromthelowerregister,orfrom below.I
tobewor
fitwereto be
edoutfrombelow,withoutthefalsettocharacteristic,thehigh
tonesw ouldnv ee r b e s un g,e
theq
fthevoicewere
edoutfromthefalsetto-derivedtonesalone,itwould
fadeoutforthelower tonesandbecomethroaty.I
wor
f a l s tet o
uality.Never-
c e p t i n a t h raot y , m i
e d r e g itse r , a n d
ualitythroughouttheentirerangewouldalwaysbethroaty
andgen e r a lyl "
w h iet
a n d n aa slorthic
. T h e rfeo r e , w or
from
aboveandfrombelowisessential.Lower-registertriadsshouldbe
startedataboutmiddleC
andbaritones,andataboutE
(reallyanoctavebelow)forthebasses
(foursemitoneshigher)forthe
tenors.
234
nwor
i n g o n t h e t rai d s f o r t h emen
s v o i c e,st h e r e a d ermust
rememberthateverythingsaidaboutwomen
e
svoicesholdsgood,
ceptforthefactthat menshouldseldomsingtriadsin whichthe
registerchangeoccurs.
White
L o w oT n s eS
hou l d B e A v o di e d
Theverylowtonesaresung atlowtensionanddo notneedto
bewor
purityofregistration,resonancead
ustmentandaccurateintona-
tion.Theymustbesungat fullvoice,buttheymustnot bepushed
orforcd e . T h e l od u, "
w h i t ,e
lowton eswhichm e n w i t h haev y
voicesareapttoproduce arenotresonatedproperly.Theirloudness
characteristicisprincipallynoise,whichmustbe eliminated.The
p r o bel m o f r e sn oa n c e a d u s t mn et , i n w o r
i n g o u t t h eol w t o n s e,
dependsupontheuseofthe cavitiesbelowthelaryn
,i.e.,the
tracheaandbronchi.
Theemploymentofthesecavitiesdependsprimarilyuponpitch
definition.Theycomeintoaction,moreorless automatically,when
thepitchisdefined properly.Thetensionforthesetonesmust
alwaysbesufficientto"
string
thevocalapparatusandabsolutely
definethepitch,butit isnothigh,andthere isoftenatendencyfor
thepupiltopush orforcetheselowtones.The realbassissome-
whatofane
ceptiontothisstatement,becausehislow tonesshould
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
boomoutwithconsiderablepowerand,therefore,theydemanda
greatdealmoretensionthanthe thelowtonesofthe tenororeven
thebaritone.Theabilitytoproducethese tonesmoreorlessprop-
erly,however,isveryoftenq
uitenaturalwithatalentedbass. The
mereisolationandpurificationofthefalsettohas animmediate,
beneficialinfluenceonthesepure,low,lower-registertones.I
n
everycasethedevelopmentofpoweratthe bottomoftherange,
withinthepowerlimitsofthe givenvoice,isanimmediatecon-
comitantoftheisolationandpurificationof theregisters.
limin a t i o n fo"
Noisy
M i d del T o n e s
When thepupilisin thestageatwhichthe lower-registerderived
tonesarenotrelatedproperlyto thefalsettoderivedtones,heis
abletoproduceveryloudtones intheneighborhoodofthetone D,
onthefourthlineof thetrebleclef(actuallyan octavelower).
Thesetones,whentheycanbeproduced,havea shouty,ornoisy,
characteristic.When thevoicehasbeenlined up,andthelower-
registerderivedtoneshavebeenmatchedinq
235
edonverymuch.Theirproductiondependsprimarilyupon
ualitywiththefalsetto
derivedtones,thereisveryoftena dropinloudnessinthis middle
partoftherange.The readermustrememberthatweareaimingto
obtainanevenscaleofpurely registered,"
intonedtonesnotnoise.I
toma
open,
free,perfectly
tisveryoften possibleforthepupil
e m u c h m oer n o i s e wtih a b a d l y por d u cd et h a n a w e l-l
producedtone.Theincreaseinloudness,whichoccurs asthevoice
open sup,
teach er
swor
isenorm ousand,n oeofthems ot d i f fci u l t p h s ae s o f t h e
l i e s i n f ocr i n g t h e pp ui l t o s i n g a t t h e i n t e nist y l e e vl
demandedbythestageof"
opening
whichhehasattained.Never-
theless,atanygivenstage,thepupil, maleorfemale,maybeable
toma
eafar loudernoisebyshouting,screamingorforcingthan
heorshecan producelegitimately.S uchnoisesmustbeeliminated.
n e g r e tas i n g e,rs p e a
h a s s u c h a g lroi o u s vioc e
ingofCaruso
s v o i c ,es a i d : " H
e ( C a r u s)o
itissowond e r f u,ls o b e a uitf u l ,o ssoft
nthisstatementwasa verysignificantobservation:O fcourse,
arusohadanenormouslypowerfulvoice,butthisvoice
themost
perfectly-producedtheworldhaseverheardwas nevernoisy
e h
nevergaveonetheimpressionhewassinging loudly.H istonewas
characterizedbyanabsolutedefinitionofpitch,vowelq
aremar
ablycorrectvibratoaction.V
ualityand
irtuallyallnoiseelements
wereabsent.
Well-producedV
oiceNeverNoisy
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
When avoiceisreally well-produced,itisfull,resonantand
beautiful,whereveritmaybeheard.I
tmayoverloadtheeardrums
inaroom,but itisneveroffensiveandneversounds noisy.E ven
afairlypowerful,loud,forced,badly-producedvoicemaysound
farnoisierina roomthanavoicewhichwasproducedproperly and
which,whenheardinanauditorium,completelydrownedthenoisy
voice.Thedropinintensityof agreatvoice,whenheardin an
auditorium,asagainstitspowerwhenheardin aroom,isremar
-
ablylittleascomparedwiththat ofabadly-produced,noisyvoice,
whichfadesouttoan incredibledegreeassoonasit isheardinan
auditorium.Thecarryingpowerofawell-producedvoiceis pri-
marilydependentuponpitchdefinitionandthevibratocharacteris-
tics.Toneandintonationarethe goalsatwhichtheteacheris
aimingandnotmerenoise.F
urthermore,thereissometimesareduc-
tionofloudness,becauseoftheeliminationof thenoiseelements,
asthevoiceimprovesanddevelops.O
fcourse,thisreductionof
loudnessisnottheresult ofclosure.I
tismerelyan elimination
ofthenoiseelements elementsdependentuponill-definedin-
tonation,unevenvibratomovement,ortremolo,andprobably,a
23
badly-ad
ustedandfluctuatingresonancead
ustmentwhichgives
risetoa fluctuatingspectrum.
a r r yni g Q u a l i t y a n d S u s t a i n i n g T n oe
Theabilitytosinga musicalphraseinwhicheachtone isheld
atconstantpitchandvowel,or
uality,foritsentireduration,and
withtheconsonantsarticulatedasrapidlyas possible,determines
toalargedegreethe apparentpowerofthevoice.W henatoneis
sunginanauditorium,a soundpatternisbuiltup. Theestablish-
mentofthissoundpatternta
esadefinitelengthof time,depending
uponthereverberationcharacteristicsoftheauditorium.Thistime
canbeamatterof onetoseveralseconds.I
fthetonestops before
thesoundpatternhasbeenbuilt upcompletelyandreceivedby
thelistener
sear,theapparentloudnessof thetoneiscurtailed.
Mostofthetonesin amusicalphrasestopbeforetheyhaveactually
beenreceivedattheirfull loudness,butitma
esatremendous
differenceifthelengthoftime theyareheldis ofma
imumdura-
tionorifi tiscurtailedby slurring,changingspectra(vowelvaria-
tions),waveringpitch,gapsorover-sustainedconsonants.Thusthe
singer,whosetechnicallowshimtohold eachtoneaslongas pos-
siblewithconstantpitchand
ualitycharacteristics,isabletofill
anauditoriumfarbetterthanone whosetechnicandmusicianship
arefaulty.Thecutoffof thevoiceofthesinger whosetechnicis
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
r e a lyl p o o r a n d w h o h a b iut a l l ylsu r s , wvae r s t h e p itch,j er
sand
over-articulatestheconsonants,andwhoisthuscontinuallybrea
ing
themusicalline,isso pronouncedthathecanhardlybe heard,even
whenhej
ssingingloudly heconveysnosenseofpowerwhatever.
venasmallvoice,whichis reallywell-produced,andwhichis
sustainedproperly,isalwaysaudible,eveninthelargest auditorium,
andactuallygivesthelisteneran impressionofpower.Pronounced
slurringandamusicalline bro
enbyslow,sustainedconsonants
andgapsengenderedbybadly-articulatedconsonants,j
er
mayactuallycutdownthetimeduring whicheachshorttoneis
heldbyfromhalfto nearlyallofits duration.Thecutoffin the
carryingpowerandapparentintensityissimilarlycurtailed.
237
s,etc.,
h a p tre1 3
I N T R
WhattheS
PR E T A T O N
i n g reS
houldKnow*
ingingisglorified(ormagnified)speechcombinedwith thelanguage
ofmusic.Music,whichis itselfalanguage,maybeanalyzedj
ustasa
grammaticalconstructionmaybeparsed.Thereisnoreason foremploying
themediumofsongunlessthe interpreterisabletopaint hispicture
uponalargercanvasthanthe onewhichiscalledfor inspeechorrecita-
tion.Thesingerwhodropsinto orbelowtheintensityrangeand dramatic
fervorofspeechismerelystultifyinghis art.H
ismedium,ifhehas any,
isinthe fieldofrecitation.
nabsolutemusic,evenwhenthereis nosuggestionofatitle andno
programe
planation,acompleteemotionalpicturemaybeconveyed
totheaudience.H
owgreat,then,isthe effectwhichmaybewrought
byarealartist whointerprets,withtruemusicianship,thecompositions
ofthegreatmasters,andwhocan givetothepoemits fulldramaticvalue
A
singermustneveralterthe musicalfactswhichhavebeensetdown
bythecomposer.H
ence,anytranslationofthewordswhichdemands
addednotesorchangesin themetricalfiguresshouldmeverbetolerated.
When thepublisherhasallowedsuchill-wroughttranslationsto appear
inprint,thesinger mustsoalterthemthat theyfitthemusice
actly.
Theartistmustunderstandtheidiomof thelanguageofmusicas
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thoroughlyashecomprehendsthatofhis mothertongue.Untilthe
musicalfactsarelearnedwithmechanicalprecision,he isnotfreeto
e
presssincereemotion.Therenditionofasong orariamaybe paralleled
t o a n a c t ro
for
sreadin gofalongspech.Th e t a l e net d a c t rod o e s n o t " f e e l
t h e w odr s i n h i s s p e c e h t h e s i n grem u s t n o t " f e e l f o r
t h e n o tseo r
themetricalfiguresinthe music.Thecompetentactordoesnotenunciate
eachandeverysyllablewithe
ualstress.S
imilarly,thesingershould
encompassthemusicalphrasewithabsolutefreedomandeaseand,at
thesametime,givetoeach beatitsproperproportionofstress.
ustas
theactormustnotstumbleover hislines,sothe singermustcoverthe
musicalphrasewithdefinition.Thewiderthegroup ofwordsornotes
theactororthe singer,respectively,canconceiveasasingleunit, the
moreintelligibleandpoignantwillbehis performance.Carrying the
comparisonstillfurther:J
ustasthefinishedactor contrastsonephrase
withanother(ifaphrase hastoberepeatedhenever interpretsittwice
withe
*
actlythesamecolor),so thesingermustcontrastonemusical
W r i t e n i n c o l l ao br a toi n w i t h A l m a S
238
t a n lye, B . A .
phrasewithanother,fromthestandpointsofcolor anddynamics,ifhe
istoroundout hisperiodsartistically.F
actor
inally,wemaycomparethe
s r e n d iito n o f a p a rg ar a p h i n a s peec h t o t h e s i n ger
s r e n d iito n o f a
sectioninasong.The entiresongoraria musthaveallthediverseemo-
tionsclearly-definedagainstabac
groundofperfectlyconceivedand
balancedphrasesandperiods.
nactorwh o h a s o n l y pal y e d S h a
espa e r e a n r loe s i s a p t t o b c eo m e
unfittedfortheportrayalofroles inthemoderndrama.S
singerwhohasdevotedhimselfe
imilarly,the
clusivelytooneschoolof musicisapt
tofailinterpretivelyandvocallyiif heendeavorstosingthemusic ofother
schools.Thetrueartistshouldbe familiarwithallthevariousschoolsof
m u s i c theC
l a s sci a l , R o m a n t i ,cM o d enr a n d U l tar - m d oernSchools.He
m u s t s td uy t h e s o n g s o f t h e C l a s s i c a l P rei o d , Lei d e r , F r e n c h , S p a n i s h ,
ussin a s o n g,se t c . , t h eO
peraandtheW
s t u d y foM o d enr A
peraofth eBelCantoPeriods aw e l l a s M o d ern
agnerianMusic-Drama,etc.Norshouldheomitthe
rtS
ongs,B a l l asd, a n d e v n etheOperaC
omi
ueand
p e r etta .
Whenta
ingupthestu dyofanewsn o g o r a r i a ,ht e p u p i l s h ould
alwaysnotetheschooltowhich thiscompositionbelongs.I
fitis charac-
terizedbyanynationalidiom,hemust becomeimbuedwiththesenational
peculiarities.I
tisimportanttonote thatthenationalityofthecomposer
isnotnecessarilyak
eytothenationalidiomof thecomposition.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
llpeopleshaveintheir musicadefiniteidiomwhichis anoutgrowth
oftheirfol
tunes.Thenationalcharacteristics,orbases,ofthecomposi-
tionwhichheis singingmustbeunderstoodbythe performerbeforehe
attemptstointerpretthesong.
nobviu o s f a c t t htas t r i
e s t h e e y ,ew h e n o n eloo
scoreofanopera,is thatitconsistsof twoparts:O
other,theinstrumental.A
satasongoratthe
ne,thevocal,andthe
perfectensembleshouldalwaysbemaintained
betweenthesingerandtheaccompanist.Theaccompanistshouldnever
beaheadofthesinger (pullinghimon),nortrail behind(following)him.
Thus,aperfectbalancemuste
istbetweenthesingerandaccompanist,
whoareactuallyrenderingaduet.
Thesingermustalwaysbeconsciousof theprincipalmelody,irre-
spectiveofwhetheritis inthevocalpart,or intheaccompaniment.
ometimestheprincipalmelodystartsinan interludeandiscontinuedin
thevocalpart.Underthesecircumstancesthe singermustenteratpre-
c i s e l yht e c o r r c et m o m n et.Hemustenterate
s o t h a t t hree i s n o b r e a
thesinger
actlyth e r i g h t " t i m e - s p o,t
inthecon t i n u iyt o f t h e m eol d y . S i m i l a r l,yw h e n
spartactsas acounter-melody,hemusthearandfeelthe
principalmelodywhichappearsintheaccompaniment,thusma
inga
perfect,consciousensemblebetweenthemelodyandthecounter-melody.
Theq
sa
uestionofintensityisalso veryimportant.S ometimes,forthe
eofemotionaleffect,theaccompanimentchangestheintensitydur-
ingthecourseof aninterlude.Underthesecircumstances,itis usually
essentialforthesingerto derivetheappropriateintensityfromtheaccom-
paniment.H eshouldpic
f c o u r s ,et h e r e aer e
uphiscueat preciselythecorrectnewintensity.
c e p toi n s t o t h i s r u l e : T h ree a r e c ae s s w h eer t h e
accompanimentplayssuddenlyfortissimoinaninterlude,andthesinger
hastota
239
euphis cuesoftly.Theinverseisalso found.Theseintensity
effectsmustbeaccomplishedwithabsolutedefinition.Theyareparalleled
bytheperformanceoftwocompetentactorswhota
eachother,or,ifthey ma
etheirtonefrom
easuddenvariationofintensity,do sowitha
verydefinitepurpose.
re
uendyach angeintm e p o o r r h tyh m , w hichisann ouncd einthe
accompaniment,mustbee
thesingerisable topic
actlycarriedonbythe singer.O nlywhen
upthenewrhythmortempoinstantaneously
andwithperfectprecisioncana properensemblebemaintained.
tisinterestingto notethat,whenanartisthums asongtohimself,
healwayssingsthroughtheentire compositionincludingtheinterludes.
Theunmusicalsinger,ortheamateur,neverreallyfollowsthe interludes
andisevenaptto becomeimpatientandrestiesswhentheaccompanist
isplayinghissolo part.Thesingerwhodoesnothold theemotionand
feelallthevaryingmoodsduring therenditionoftheentirecomposition,
includingtheprelude,interludesandposdude,isnot atrueartist.
Tosumup,theperformanceofa songconstitutesaduetbetweenthe
singerandtheaccompanist,involvingmelody,counter-melody,intensity,
tempo,rhythmandemotionalconcept.
llmusicis baseduponthreephases:
1.Melodicprogressionoutline
2.R
hythmicformtime,meter,accentand rhythm
3.H
armonicstructure
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thesethreephasesareinterdependent,becausethemelodicprogres-
sionisregulatedbya rhythmicpatternwhichis,inturn, dependent
uponcertainchordprogressionsinthe harmonicstructure.
1.Melodicoutline:Thesmallestunitwhich canbeconceivedinmusic
isamotive-figure.Thisseedofan ideagrowsintothemotive,thewell-
roundedmotivebecomesthetheme,andthethemeis incorporatedinthe
melodyandthecounter-melody.Therearediversemeansofelaborating
themotive.A greatcomposergenerallyemploysingeniouslycontrasted
elaborationsofafewthemes.H
eavoidstheintroductionofa greatdeal
ofnewmaterial.
mongthevariousmeansofelaboratingthemotiveare:Transposition,
se
uence,intervale
pansion,intervalcontraction,rhythmicaugmenta-
tion,rhythmicdiminution,variationande
actrepetition.
Themelody,ormelodicprogression,liesalongcertainoutlines.I
t
maybe:
.S
calew isechrom a t i c o r d i tao n i c
B . A r p e gigo o r h a r pl-i
bro
ewhereitcon s i s t s o f bor
e n t r i asdo r
enchord s
.H orizn o t a l w h ree i t l i e s o n a m o n otone
Thecounter-melodyoccursineitherthevocal partortheaccompani-
ment.S
ometimesthemelodyandthecounter-melodyareheardsimul-
taneously.
2.R
hythmicform:A
llformsoftime maybeconsideredaseither
dupleortriple.Theseforms,in turn,maybesimpleorcompound.Thus,
eachtimesigncalls foritsowncharacteristicaccents.Thereis always
aprincipalaccentand,sometimes,oneor twosecondaryaccents.The
principalaccent(thefirstbeat ofthemeasure)isalmostalwaysthe
-yi
240
strongest,unlessanoratoricalaccent,whichshiftsthe stress,isused.
ertainothere
ceptionstothisrule occurinoperaticcompositions(this
willbediscussedlater).I
nthefinalanalysis,rhythmmustbe thought
ofinits broadersense,i.e.,theduration(length)ofthephrase.The
singermustbeconsciousof whetherthemusiciswrittenin monometer,
dimeter,trimeter,tetrameter,pentameter,he
ameter,heptameter,octa-
meter,etc.
3.H
armonicstructure:Thefollowingtableindicates,stepbystep,
thederivationoftheharmonicstructureof thecomposition:
1. S C A L
a.Diatonic
. Ma
o r
. M ni or
b.Chromatic
2. I NT
a.M a
R V A L
or
b.Minor
c.A
ugmn eted
d.Diminished
3 .T R I A
a.M a
D
or
b.Minor
c.A
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ugmn eted
d.Diminished
4 C . H O R
D
a.S even ths
. S e c o n da r y
.Dim i nsi h d e
. Dm o n i a nt
b.Ninths,etc.
5 C . A D
a.S
NC E S
emi-cadence
b.F ullclose
c.A
uthn etic
d.Plagal
e.Deceptive
6 . PH R A
S E
A N D H P R A
S E
- L N GT
a.Monometer
b.Dimeter
c.Trimeter
d.Tetrameter
e.Pentameter
/.He
g.H
eptameter
h.O
ctameter,etc.
241
a m tee r
7. P R I
O D
a.Thesis
b.A ntith esis
8. S E C T
a.C
O N
ombinationofperiods
9 .S O
N GF O
R M
a.Binary
h.Ternary
nteachingtheprinciplesof musicianshipthemosteffectiveplanis
tostartw i t h t h e s c lae s . S t u d e n t s s h u o l d h ae vac
u i r e d a t hroo u g h k n o w l -
edgeofallthe scalesbeforeproceedingtothefurtherstagesindicated.
(Thisq
uestionofscales,andall otherstepsnecessaryfortheunder-
standingofacomposition,maybefounddiscussedin detailin"
c i en c e foV o i c e .
The
)
r o m t h e sa c l e s a r e drei v e d t h e i n t e ravl s
fromth e i n t e ravl s , b y t a
ing
pairsofthirds,arederivedthe triadsandchordsinfundamentalposition
fromthechordprogressions,thecadencesmaybe ascertained
cadences,thephraselengthsarefound
periodsarederived
fromthe
fromthephraselengths,the
fromtheperiods,thesectionsare determined
and,
ultimately,fromthesections,theformofthe compositionasawhole
maybeconceived.
HowtoStudyan dI
n t re p e r taSong*
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thefirststepto beta
eninstudyingasong istolearnthe words,
whichshould,whenmemorized,berecitedwiththeappropriatecolor
anddramaticsignificance.Thedeclamatory,interrogativeande
toryps as a g s e, e t c,.s h o u l d b e c a r e flul y n o t d e.I
composerstheseeffectsares
nthewor
clama-
s o f t h e g r eta
illfullyportrayedbythemusic.Theim-
portantwordsorsyllablesareemphasizedinthe musicbymeansof
accentsgrammaticalororatorical.
tisimportantto note,inthisconnection,thatthe accentorstress
mustbemadeate
actlythecorrectmoment,andthisc anonlybebrought
aboutthroughthemediumofthevibrato.Thus,the notetobestressed
oraccentedisinitiatedby meansofanespeciallyvigorousvibrato.W
here
thevibratoisabsent,thesinger cannotaccentproperly,becauseifthere
isnomovementatall inthevoicehe canonlyswellgradually,andifa
tremoloispresent,itsamplitude,whichdoesnot varywithintensity,is
virtuallyconstant.
verybeatinthemusic shouldbebroughtout,orindicated,at pre-
ciselythemomentatwhichit falls.Theprimaryand,wheretheyoccur,
thesecondaryaccents,aredeliberatelystressed.
n r e a d ig nt h e w o r d s,thestu d e n t s hu ol d , a s s ttae d i n C h a p t e r 1 4 ,
generallyraisethepitchas theemotionrises,andviceversa.Practically
always,thisriseinpitch mustbeaccompaniedbyanaugmentationofthe
*
Writtenincollb a o r tai o n w iht A
242
lmaStanley,B. .
intensity.Thecomposergenerallyindicatesanincreasingintensity,oran
accentuationofthedramaticimport,bymeansofa risingmelodicline.
Thispointisof deeptechnicalaswellas interpretivesignificance,because
thesingerwhouseshis voiceimproperlydoesnotpossessaproperly
gradedscale.W heretheintensitymountandthe otherattributesofreal
singingareabsent,everyemotionalclima
isruined,andthemelodic
lineisdestroyed.
Thephraseistheunit inmusic.Unlessaspecial indicationoverone
noteismadebythe composer,theintensityofeverynotein thephrase
ispredeterminedbytheintensityofthe firsttonethesingerproduces.The
intensityrisesasthemelodicl ineofthemusicalfigurer ises,andfallsas
it-falls.I
fanyonetonefails toliein theproperintensitybalanceofthe
phrase,themelodicandrhythmicflowofthe musicisbro
enandthe
musicalandpoeticalimportofthe songisimpaired.
nstudyingacompositionthepupil shouldobservethetimesign,and
noteanychangeswhichmayappearin itduringtheprogressof the
song.H eshouldalsonotethe emotionalimportofsuchchanges.H
shouldmar
e
thebeatsandthegrammaticalaccentsthroughouttheentire
c o m psoi t i n o.(
e e T h e S c i e n c e o f V o i c e) .T h e g r a m m a t ia c l a c c etnc a n
bebroughtoutonlyby meansofanespeciallyvigorousvibrato.This
accentingbymeansofthevibratoallowsthe singertoindicatethee
spotonatid e n o t e a t w hci h t h e a c cn et f a l l.sF
ore
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
a m pel : I
act
fanac-
centedbeatinthemeasureis tiedtoanunaccentedbeatin theprevious
measure,thesingermustma
t o i n d ia ctethee
eanespeciallyvigorousvibratoin order
a c t t i m -es p too n t h e t i e a t w hci h t h e a c cn et f a l l.sA
caseofthisoccurs where,in4/4time,aq
n o t hre
uarternoteissungon the
firstbeat,ahalfnote issungonthe secondbeat,whichnoteisprolonged
throughthedurationofthethird beat,andaq
thefourthbeat.H
thereforere
uarternoteissungon
erethethirdbeat,which isasecondaryaccentand
uiresacertainamountof stress,isentirelylost,unless
thesingerimposesanespeciallyvigorousvibratoat thee
actmoment
atwhichthethird beatfalls.Thisisa formofsyncopation,which
rhythmicdevicecanonlybeinterpretedproperlythrougha correctcon-
trolofthevibrato.
Tempo,orthepaceatwhich asongshouldbesung, isofverygreat
importancefromboththemusicalandinterpretivestandpoints.The
tempoisindicatedbya directionovertheopeningmeasure,andsome-
timesbyametronomemar
therenditionofasong.
.C
hangesoftempoveryoftenoccurduring
uchchangesshouldbecarefullynotedby the
singer,whomustbeableto ma
eanysuddenchangeoftempoor rhythm
withabsoluteprecision.Manysingersfailto ma
e
echangesintempoat
a c t l y te hc o r r e tcm o m e n t . T h e y rae w o n,tf o r e
a m p l,et o s l o wyl i n c r e s ae
thespeedingoingfrom aslowtoa fastpassage,orviceversa.Unless
thenewtempoista
enupwithabsolutedefinitionat themomentthe
phrasestarts,itsmusicalimportis impaired.
Thesamesortofthing appliestothetimesign. Thesingermustbe
abletoinitiatea newrhythmicpatterninstantlyandwithprecision.H
e
mustdothisspontaneously,withtheentiremetric outlineofthecomposi-
tioncla e r l y d ei fn e d i n h i s mni d . T h e sni g e r w h ois"
dragg edalon g
accompanistortheconductoriswithoutmerit artistically.
Theamateurishperformerisineffectivewhensingingbothfastand
243
bythe
slowsn ogs.I
nslowtem pohislac
a n d f u rht e r m ore,heisap ttosingthecm o p oist i o n t o q
temp othee
t r a b r e tah s w hci h h e i s f o r cd et o t a
and,moreover,heinevitablybrea
o f b r e tah d e s tor y s t h e l g e a t o effe c t ,
uic
ly.I
nrapid
edestry o t h e r h yht m
sthephrases.
Where aphraseisso longthatonlya singerwithaphenomenallywell-
usedvoicecanencompassitin onebreath,ane
mittd e , p r o ivd e d t h atitista
trabreathmaybeper-
enatacaesu ra.Them e t r ia c l f i g uer , l i
e
t h e w odr , m u s t n v ee r b e b r o e n .
Thesingingofrapidsongs andariasdemandsagoodmusicmind,
becausethementalitywhichcannotconceivethephrasewith great
v e l o ict y i s u n b a l e t o s u plpy t h e m e n t a l p a tet r n s w h ichsendth eq
uic
ly-
changingnerveimpulsestothemusclesactuatingthe vocalapparatus.
Noonecansing fasterthanhecanhear themelodymentally.
orhighspeedwor
tionisessential.F
,wherewordsareused,clean-cut,rapidarticula-
orthisreason,onlythe onewhousesthepharyngeal
cavitiesasthevocalresonators,andtherebyleavesthe mouthfreefor
consonantarticulation,isabletosing rapid,andatthesametime, intel-
ligiblephrasesata properintensitylevel.
nstudyingasongit isessentialforthe singertodetermineitspace
andallchangesoftempoindicated onthemusic.Thesechangesmustbe
memorizedandpractiseduntiltheyaremadewith absoluteprecision.
When practisingasongforthe purposeoflearningthemusic,thesinger
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
shouldtransposeitdownanoctave.Byso doinghewillavoidover-ta
ing
hisvoice.
While mostcompositionshaveacertaink
ane
eyindicatedinthe signature,
aminationofthemusicalliteraturerevealsthefact thatcomposers
modulatefreely.S uchmodulationmayoccuratanytime duringthe
progressofacomposition evenattheverybeginning.F
theabilitytosing atsightdemandsathoroughk
orthisreason
nowledgeofthescales.
nthesamew ay,itisimp o r t atnf o r t h e s i n g ertok nowallth e e n h a-r
monicscales,becausethecomposeroftenmodulatestok
eyswhichhave
eight,nineormoreflats orsharps,merelybytheintroductionof acci-
d e n tlas . I
n o t h e r wrod s , t h e sni g e r
s m u s i c lat r a i nni g s h o udl b e s o
thoroughthathecanrecognizethesek
eychangesinstantly.Theinter-
pretationofamusicalphrasedepends,in alargemeasure,uponthe
harmonywhichliesunderthevocalpart. Theartistryofasinger who
fullycomprehendstheharmonicstructureofac omposition,isfarmore
profoundthanthatoftheone whomerelyk
nowstheintervalsindicated
inthevocalpart.
Thus,thesingermustobservethesignatureand notewhetherthe
modein d i c aet d b e m a
o r o r m i n ro
h e m u s t aslo n o t e al lc h a n g s eo f k
ey
whichmayoccurduringtheprogress ofthecomposition,anddetermine
theemotionalreasonsforthema
ororminormodeand forallsuchmodu-
lations.
Thefactthatthemusical phraseistheunit insinginghasbeenempha-
sizedmanytimes.Thesingermust,then,k
nowwherethephraseends
hemustbeableto determinethelengthofeveryphrasethroughouta
composition.Theendofaphraseis determinedbyacadence,anditis,
therefore,importantforthesingertok
nowallthedifferentformsof
cadencesandtheirformulae.
Differenttypesofcadencesindicatevariousemotionaleffects.F
244
or
e
ample:S omecadencesholdtheemotionsuspendedorin abeyance
(i.e.,thesemicloseandthedeceptivecadence)
othersgiveasense
ofemotionalfinality(i.e.,theperfectauthenticcadence)
stillothers
giveasenseofawe orreligiousemotion(i.e.,theplagalcadence),and
soforth .(
A
e e T h e S c i e n c e o f V o i c e) .
verystri
ingdramaticeffectoftenfoundin operaticmusicisbrought
aboutb y a s t r o n g ac e n t o r b r a e
( a n a tat c
produ c e d w iht t h e t h r ota)
inaclosingcadence,at thepointwherethevoiceta
esthethirddegree
ofthescale(the middletoneofthetonictriad infundamentalposition)
andatthemomentwhentheaccompanistplaysthe dominantseventh
chord.H
erethetempoisalwaysdrawnout,and itisvital thatthesinger
s h o udl m a
e t h e s t r es ( a v i g oor u s v i bar t o , a b rae
orasob)ate
actly
thecorrectmomentandroundout thetempowithperfectsymmetry.
Thesingershould,whenstudyingasong,mar
allthecadences.H
e
shoulddeterminethenumberofmeasurescomprisingeachphrase,be-
causethelengthofthe phrasehasanimportantbearinguponits emotional
import.O neofthecharacteristicsof agreatcompositionliesin theuse
ofappropriatephraselengths,andofcontrastingphraselengths,in order
toconveyvaryingemotions.
Thesingershouldnoteall themusicalmotivesinboththe vocalpart
andtheaccompaniment.H eshouldalsofollowthedevicesemployedby
thecomposerfortheelaborationofthese motives,andnotetheeffectof
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thiselaborationuponthemelodicoutline.
Thene
tstepis toobservethethematicoutlineandformof thecom-
p o s iito n a s a w h loe . T h i s sb u
ectisacomp le
w i s hset o p u r s u e i t frut h e r i s r eefr r e d t o Te hS
Mostsongsrisetoa clima
pretationofthisclima
o n e , ad nt h e r e a drew h o
c i e ne cofV
oice.
atsomepointintheir rendition.Theinter-
,withitsfull emotionalvalue,isprobablythe
g r e aet s t t e s t fot h e s i n gre
e s h o u l difn d t h e c lm i a
s m e t t l .e
a n d n oet h o w i t i s b r o u ghtabu o t m u s ia clly
anddramatically.H eshouldalsoobservethematerialwhich precedes
andfollowsit.Thesingerwho cannotclima
effectivelyhasnorightto
callhimselfanartist.
Thefirstre
uirementfortherenditionofan effectiveclima
isa
properintensitymountovertherangeof thevoiceasthescale isascended.
Thesecondre
uirementisaproperly-controlledvibrato.Thethirdre-
uirementistheabilityto holdahightonefor averyconsiderableperiod
w i t hu ot l o s i n g t h e q u a l i t y rof a d i n g te hi n t e nist y . I n f a c t , a m otss t r i
ing
effectisoftenmadewhenthehighest toneintheclimactic phraseis
ultimatelyswelled,whichcrescendomustbemadeonthe finalpulse,
afterithasbeenheld foralongtime,and thephraseisthenrounded
outfirmlyandwithpropercommand.A
fourthre
uirementistheability
tobroadenandnarrowthebeati nperfectrhythmicform.
Whentheinten sityran geoverth eentirep i t c h r a ne go f a s i n g e r
voiceisbalancedincorrectlyheis unabletoclima
fore
s
properly.C onsider,
a m pel , a w o m n awhouss et h e f a l stet o r e gsit e r o nyl : S h e m a y b e
abletosingrelativelyloud,high tones,buthervoicefadesin themiddle
ofherrange,withthe resultthattheapproachtothe clima
f o r e t h e ci lm a
goodq
,andthere-
i t s efl, i s s p ol ie d . E v e n i f t h e h i g h t o n eisofreasn oably
uality,theimpressionconveyedtotheaudiencewillprobablybe
thatshehassuddenlyemitteda loudscream.
245
n m o s t c ae s s , t h e c lm i a citc n o t e o f a s o n g h a s t o b e h e l.dI
fthisnote
isisolatedandheldwithoutdue considerationbeinggiventotherhythmic
floworpattern,theeffectis inartistic,cheapandunmusical.W henthe
clima
isrenderedproperly,therhythmofthe phraseisdrawnout,so
thatthetempoisgraduallybroadened untiltheclimacticnoteis reached
and isthennarrowedagain.Becausethedrawing-outoftheclimactic
phrasemustbeaccordingtoa definite,predeterminedpattern,thee
act
lengthoftimeduringwhichthe climacticnoteshouldbeheldis pre-
determined,becauseitisdependentuponthis"
uch" rhyth m i c -h s a p ig n
rhyth m,andisamar
ma
shaping
ofthephrase.
eshighdm e and s u p o n t h e sni g e r
ssenseof
o f t r u e atri s t r.y
ndeterminingtheproperemotionalinterpretationofasong,the first
factortobeconsideredis theschoolofmusicto whichthecomposition
belongs.TheC
lassicalPeriodshouldbeapproachedimpersonally,be-
causeanabstract,ob
ectiveemotioniscalledfor.F
ofcompositionsoftheR
amuchmoresub
ortheinterpretation
omanticPeriodofmusic,andtheO
peraticS
ectiveandpersonalfeelingisdemanded.H
nite,cn o c r eet , s u b
e c t ie v e m o toi n s h o u ldbeinvo
chool,
enceadefi-
ed.FortheModern
choolofmusictheemotionsto beconveyedaremoreatmosphericand
realisticimpersonal.
ertaineffectsmayindeedbeconveyedsimplybymeansof dynamic
modifications.Whileit isessential,however,forthesingerto beable
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
toencompassallthedynamiceffectscalled forbythecomposer,the
deeperandmoresubtlerenditionofa songrestsratherwiththe control
ofcolor.C
olor,insinging,isthe chiefmeansatthedisposalof theartist
forconveyingemotions,moodsandatmosphere.S uchcolormodifications
oftheq
ualityofthetonehavenothingto dowithintensity.A
nytone-
colorwhichthesingeris abletoproducecan,if histechnicis sufficiently
faradvanced,bemadeatanyintensity,withinhis intensityrange.The
second-rateperformerwillgenerallysingmerelysoftlywhensucha
d i r e ci to n a s " d o l c e
a p p eras o n t h e m uisc . T h i s i s n toa n i n t e n sityind ica-
tionit isratheroneof moodwhichmustbeconveyedthroughthecolor
ofthetone.A
sof ttone,whenproducedproperly,maybeso coloredas
toconveyanydesiredatmosphereoremotion.Themereact ofsinging
softlydoesnotnecessarilyconveytenderness.Thesamesortof fallacy
sometimesoccurswhenthemoodindicatedbythe musicdemandsa
martial,emphaticvirileeffect,etc.Theseeffectscanbe renderedeither
l o u dyl o r s o f t l.yH o w e e vr,inviw e o f t h e f a tct h a t s o v atsa m a
o r i t y fo
thesingersoftodayyearnto whisperandseldomattemptanybroad
effects,wegenerallyhearmoodswhichshouldbeconveyedbya tender
orsweetcolorsungmerelypianissimo.
nstudyingacomposition,thesingershould determinethegeneral
e m oito n t o b e c o n veyd e w h e t h rei t b e s u b
ec t ie vorob
alsotheemotionsandcolorsappropriateto eachphrase.H
e c t iev a n d
emustpre-
determine,withdefinition,everytransitionofcolororemotionthroughout
theentirecomposition.Thesetransitionsmustbemadewithabsolute
precision,andstartwiththefirst noteofthephrase.W
herethecolor
changesareblurredintooneanother,the emotionalimportofthesong
ismarredorevenruined.These changesparalleltherhythmicchanges
mentionedabove.Theirpoignancyrestswiththeprecisionanddefinition
withwhichtheyareencompassed.
24
Thedirectionswhichindicatethearticulation(in themusicalsense)
aretheterms:Legato,staccato,portamento,leggieroandportarla voce,
andtheslur-mar
s.Thecontrastingoflegatosingingwith staccatoor
leggieroisofgreatimportancemusicallyas wellinterpretively.
A
slurmar
o n t h e m uisc i n d i ctae s t h a t te hc o m p s oe r d e srie s a r e l a -
tivelyprolongedtimeintervalbetweentwosuccessivenotes.I
thesing ermuste
nthiscase
e c u t e a vbi r a t o r u n ( d o w n rou p ) o n t h e d i a tn oi c
scale,iftheintervalis wide,andonthechromaticscaleif itisnarrow
afifthorless
actuallyslur.I
overtheinterval.Undernocircumstancesshouldhe
ngoingfromtoneto tonethesingermusteithermove
inthespaceof onevibrato,orbymeansofa seriesofvibratos,untilthe
secondtonethe tonetowhichtheslur isindicatedinthe musicis
reach e d . T hsiv i b r aot r u n i s a v i t a l p rat o f t h e s i n ger
s t e c h nci a l e
uip-
mentandproducesaverybeautifulpearlyeffect ascontrastedwiththe
wailingofthesingerwhoslurs withauniformrateofpitch change.
nsingin g s t a c c tao , e a h c t o n e i s a tat c
e d s e p raa t eyl a n d s t o p e d , s o
thatdefiniteintervalsofsilenceoccur betweenthetones.Thee
ofthestc ac a t o d p eend s u p o n t h e s ig ne r
s a b i l i t yot a t t a c
ecution
thetone
properly.
Leggierocallsfora bright,light,crispeffect,andlies betweenthe
staccatoandthelegato.I
tismoresimilar tothelegatothanis theporta-
mento,whichalsoliesbetweenlegatoandstaccato.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
n o r d e r t o s ig na m e l o dci p a s s a g ewiththep roper"sweep,
thesing er
musthavereachedanadvancedtechnicalstage.Therearethree phases
ofmelody,andtheartisticrenditionof eachdepends,inalargemeasure,
foritseffect,uponthe properintensitymountofthevoiceas thescale
isascended.Melodiclineis eitherscalewise,horizontalorarpeggio.No
ascendingscalewisepassagecanbesungeffectivelyunlessthevoice
mountsinintensityinthe properbalanceasthepassageascends.
Thehorizontaloutlineisoftenemployedasa lullbeforeastorm
b e f roe a d r a m tai c c l i m a . I
tisalsofre
ust
u e n tyl u s e d i n r e ict a t ievs . T h e
singerwhosevoicefadesinthe middleofhisrangebecomespractically
inaudibleduringtherenditionofthesei mportantpassages.Thisapplies
inparticulartothe womansingerwhoselowerregisterhasneverbeen
developedandcarriedup.
Theharp-li
eorarpeggiooutlinema
esgreatdemandsonthesinger
technic.Thisoutlineoftencallsfor averywiderange,because,since
theintervalsbetweenthenotesarewide,relativelyfewnotescover an
e
tendedpitchrange.Thesingerwhoserangeis lessthanthreeoctaves
isaptto proveineffectiveintherenditionofsuch passages.
Togiveareallyartistic renditionofasong,thesinger mustk
nowand
understandthemusicalcontentofboththe vocalandinstrumentalparts.
A
m o t ievm a y b e a n n o u n cd ei n t h e a c c o m panim entandta
enupby
thevoice,orthevoice mayannouncethemotive,whichisansweredby
theaccompanimentandthenbothmayproceedtogether.A
gain,thevoice
mayactasan accompanimenttotheprincipalmotivewhichappears
inthepianoor orchestralpart.S
ometimesthevoicemaybeusedas an
obbligato,andunderthesecircumstances,themelodywhichappearsin
theaccompanimentmuststandoutabovethevoice.S
isstartedbythe voiceandta
mentandviceversa.S
247
ometimesatheme
enupandcompletedbythe accompani-
ometimesthevoiceissingingonemelodywhile
s
theaccompanimentisplayingacounter-melody.Theremaybeone
principalmelodyandseveralcounter-melodiesoccurringatoneandthe
sametime.A
talltimesthe principalmelodymustpredominate.
twill,then,beseen that,whenthesingerisperformingwith an
accompaniment,theperformanceshouldbeconsideredasasortof duet
orconcerto.True,thesingergenerallycarries theprincipalmelody,when
heshoulddefinitelypredominateovertheaccompaniment.H owever,
theaccompanimentshouldpredominateoverthesingerwhenitcarries
theprincipalmelody.
Thesingershouldnotonlybe abletohumthrougha song,including
theinterludes,butheshouldalso thoroughlyunderstandthethematic
patternoftheentirecomposition,andfolloweverymelodyandcounter-
melodyappearingintheaccompaniment.F
orfurtherinformationregard-
ingmelodyandcounter-melody,thereaderisreferredto TheS
cience
ofV oice.
A
largebo
couldbew rittn eonthesub
pretationasappliedtovocalliterature.H
boo
e c t o f m uisc a l i n tre-
owever,thescopeofthis
confinesustodiscussionof thesalientpointsandthei ndica-
tionofthedifferencebetweenthemusicaland artisticinterpretation
ofaproperly-trainedartistandthe cheap,unmusicaltric
sof
interpretationalmostuniversallyemployedbypresent-daysingers.
TheMusicI
sofF
irstI
mportance
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
nstarting,itis necessarytounderstandthatitis theartistic
interpretationofthemusicthatis offirstimportance.Thesinger
shouldinterpretthemusicfromthe samestandpointsasdoesthe
violinistorthepianist,if heistobe consideredseriouslyasanartist.
Performersinfieldsofmusicother thansingingusenowords
toconveytheirmeaning,yettheyareable toimpresstheimport
ofthemusicuponthe audience.Theytreatthemusicas alanguage
i n i t s e l. fI
n f a c t , msui c h a s b e n e c a l l e d te h"
u n i vres a l l a n g u a g.e
Thesingermayhavebeenschooledin,and learnedtounderstand,
theidiomofhis ownand,evenperhaps,severalforeignlanguages,
butifhehas failedtostudyandunderstandtheidiom ofthelan-
guageofmusichecannotbe calledarealsinger.
Thisdoesnotmeanthatthe singershouldnot"
over.
putthewords
ctually,whenacompetentcomposerwritesforthevoice,
thewordsandmusicare insuchintimateharmonythata really
properinterpretationofthemusichelpsthe singerimmeasurably
inconveyingtheinnermeaningofthe words.Thewordsandmusic
shouldbeweddedsoperfectlythatthe rhythmicandmelodicstress
pointsofthemusiccorrespondwith thewordsorsyllableswhich
shouldbestressed,andtheemotionalimportof themusicconveys
theemotionaleffectsindicatedbythewords.Thus,an artisticren-
248
ditionofthemusicalimportof thecompositionservestobringout
theinnermeaningofthewords inthehighestpossibledegree.The
broadenedmusicallineandthesustainedtoneincrease andmag-
nifytheperformer
spotencyinthe interpretationoftheemotional
meaningofthewordsina mannerwhichcanonlybewroughtwhen
thelanguageofmusicis weddedtospeech.
o m pel t e U n d erstn adingofM u s i c laS
t r u c true V
ital
Themusicalcontentofeachcomposition,whichthe singerper-
form s,mustbew or
t h e m uisc i a n
e d o u t m tei c u l u o s l .yI
tmustbecla erfrom
sstandp oint.h T e s i n gres h o u l d n too n l y m ra
and
followtherhythmicstructureandphrasingof thecomposition,but
heshouldalsounderstanditsharmonicstructure andthematic
outline.H eshouldbeawareofeach musicalfigure,motive,phrase,
cadence,etc.,andmoldhisinterpretation coloreffects,emphasis,
anddynamicsuponthis understanding.
Themusicalfigureisthe indivisibleunitinmusic,j
w o r d i s t h eni d i vsii b l e u n i t i n s p e eh c.I
o r b r e aht e , i n t h e m i d d l e o f a wrod . I
s i n g ret o b r e a
ustasthe
t i s a l w a syw r o n g t o ber a
tise
,
uallyw r o n g f rot h e
, o r b r e aht e , i n t h e m iddleofamu s i c a l fgi u r e . I f t h i s
isdone,allsenseof themusicalimportofthecompositionis lost,and
heismerelysingingnonsense.Thereare nocircumstancesunder
whichamu s i c a l fgi u r e m y ab e b r o
en.Anyonewhosugestsn ay
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
suchbrea
,whateverhisapparentstandingmaybe,is merelyabad
musicianwhodoesnotunderstandthefundamentalprinciplesof
musicianship.Theplacesatwhichthesinger shouldbreatheare
generallyclearlyindicatedbythecomposer.W
henitisimpossible
forthesingerto coveranentiremusicalphrasein onebreath,he
maybreatheattheendof amusicalfigure,buthemust notbreathe
anywhereelse.
Melodiesarebasedonchords,andthose notesofthetunewhich
indicatethechordalstructureshouldbe stressed.A
llothernotes
constituteeitherpassingtonesorornamentsofmelody.
e c i t tai v e s R e
uireAccuracy
llmusicmustbe sungaccuratelyandaccordingtothe harmonic
andrhythmicscheme.Thisappliesnoless totherecitativesthan
totheariasin anopera.Manysingersareonlytoo apttodisregard
whatiswrittenonthe printedpagewhentheyaresingingthe
recitatives.Thisisespeciallytruewhenthey havetodoanystage
businesswhichisatall complicated.I
249
tisa factthatmanyrecita-
tivesareunaccompaniedorhaveonlya verythinaccompaniment.
Nevertheless,theyshouldbesungaccurately,j
ustasthecomposer
haswrittenthem,despitethefactthat theyareoftenusedto carryon
theactionoftheopera.
r e e P assa g e s
f c o u r s ,et h i s d o s en o t a p pyl t o "
f r e e p assa g e s
s o i n d ia ctedbyth ecomps oe r . F o r e
w h i c h rae a l w y as
a m pel , i n V e r d i
sI
I
c t 2 , t h e m es e n g ergivesM a n r i c o a l tet e r . H e s i n g s t h e t e
tof
thisletterandthe composerhaswrittennotesofdifferentvalues
whichcorrespondwiththewords.R
estsalsoareintroduced.H
ow-
ever,thereisnotime signandthemeasuresdonot scan.Thispas-
sageshould,therefore,besung"
free,
underwhichcircumstances
thestresspointsdependonlyupon thewords.I
nthis,asin allother
instances,thecomposerindicatesclearlywhenheintendsthe
recitativetobesungin formandwhenhewantsit tobesungad lib.
Therecitativeprecedingthispassageisi nformandshouldbe
sungwithabsoluteaccuracy.
tressan dMelod icLine
Where anoteinthe chordisrepeated,thesingermust understand
themusicalstructureandk
nowwhichoftheserepeatednotesshould
bebroughtout.Thethematic,ormelodic,outline isgenerallyindi-
catedbytherhythmicstructureof thecompositionsothatthe
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Tor v aot r e ,
notes,whichshouldbestressedaccordingto theharmonicstruc-
ture,arefoundatthe rhythmicallystressedpoints.Nevertheless,
thesetwophasesarenotalwaysin completeconsonance,andthe
singermustunderstandthethematicandmelodic,as wellasthe
rhythmic,outlineofthecompositionifhe istointerpretit intelli-
gently.Thisthemecannotbemorefullydevelopedherebecause
itishighlycomplicatedand woulddemandagreatmanyillustra-
tionsthatwouldbeout ofplaceina wor
dealingprimarilywith
vocaltechnic.
M e l oidc L i n e I
sBasic
Manydynamiceffectsareessentialfortheproper interpretation
ofthemusic.Nevertheless,thebac
singer
boneofsingingliesin the
sabilitytoencompassaproperly-definedmelodicline.S
muchofsingingrestsupon thisabilitythattheother phasesareof
relativelysecondaryimportance.F urthermore,theyarenotdiffi-
culttoaccomplishwhenthevoice isunderpropercontrol.
250
o
When thesingersingsa melodythetonesmustbeconnected
w i t hu ot a n y b r a e
,j
er
o r s l u r b ew t e e n te hm . E a c h t o n e m u s t b e
absolutelycenteredinpitchandloudnessand mustalsobeheld
foritse
actanden tiretim e s p o t . W h e n h e s t rat s t h e f i rtst o n e o f a
musicalphrase,attheloudnessindicatedby thecomposer,the
intensityofeverytoneinthe phrasehasbeenpredetermined,be-
causeitmustbe sungattherelativeloudnessdeterminedbyhis
evenly-rising,intensityscale.
n t e nist y
npractice,relativelyfewvariationsfromthenormalintensity
aredemanded.Theintensityrisesconsiderablyasthepitch rises.
Thus,amountofan octaveshouldincreasetheintensityabout
thirtytimesandamountof twooctavesaboutathousandtimes.
Thecompetentcomposerisfullyawareofthis, evenifhedoes
notunderstanditinterms ofdecibels.Therefore,whenasoft
phraseisdesired,hegenerallywritesit inthelowerpart ofthe
singer
srange,wherethevoiceis relativelysoftatnormalintensity.
When hewantsarise inintensity,fordramaticeffects,etc.,he
writesarisingmelodicline whichliesathigher pitchandis,there-
fore,louderatnormalintensity.E
c o m psoe r s o f t h e m o d enr F
ceptforthewritingsof certain
r e n c h sh cool(ase
e m p lfii e d b y D-e
bussy)thereallyhightonesare nearlyalwaysusedforloud,dra-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
maticeffects,althoughanoccasionalhigh,pianissimotoneis
sometimesindicatedforaveryspecial,pianissimoeffect.A
lso
dramatic,loudeffectsaresometimesmadeatthecadencein the
lowerpartoftherange.Theseeffects aremostoftenfoundinI
a n d F r e n c h o p e r a.sC o m p s oe r s o f t h e m o d enr F
talian
r e n c h sh c o o l v rey
oftenemployaninverted(orratherperverted)intensityscale,and
forthisreasonthis schoolofmusicshouldseldombeused with
pupilsbecauseitis apttoleadto throatysinging.
o f t E f f ec t s
Where asofteffectis indicatedonthemusicthe singershould
generallyreducetheamplitudeofthevibrato.This givesasense
ofq
uietness,orrepose,andofsoftness,withoutdepartingradically
fromthelineofthe intensityscale.S
foraq
oftpassagesareusuallyused
uietmoodwhichisbest interpretedbytonesinwhichthe
a m p ltiu d e o f t h e v i b r tao i s l e s s t h n a n o r m la. F o r l o u d , e
cited ,low
passagestheamplitudeofthevibratomaybe augmented.Thisgives
theeffectofdramaticfeelingandemotionale
251
citement.S uchvaria-
tionsoftheamplitudeofthe vibrato,fromthenormalvibrato,are
apotentweaponininterpretation.Theymustbeused withs
finesseandartistry,becauseiftheyare e
ill,
aggerated,theeffectbe-
comescheapandinartistic.
C o l o r a nd t h e eT
t
fcourse,tointerpretthe wordseffectively,itisvitalfor the
singertobeable topronouncethemproperlyinanylanguagein
whichhesings.F
urthermore,theymustbecleancutand clearly
understood.Themeaningofthewordsindicatesthecolor which
shouldbeemployedforthemusicalphrase.H
emustnotuse the
i n d i ivd u a l w ordsthm e s evl e s a s t h e vh ei c l e f roe
attem ptstoma
p r e siso n . I f h e
e a s p e c i lae f f e c t o n a s ig nl e w odr o r s y l l a b leheis
onlytoapttobrea
t h e m uisc a l l i n e ad nt h u s d e srto y i t . Tihs i s
oneofthemostprevalentfaultsof singersoftoday.Theyinterpret
thewordsratherthanthemusic andtherebyloseallsenseof the
melodiclineandmusicalcontentof thecomposition.
o w esla n d P h ayr n g a e l R e s o nn ac e A d
ustm ent
When thepupilhasestablishedcompletepharyngealresonance
ad
ustment,itisrelativelyeasyfor himtoformeveryvowelsound
ineverylanguagecorrectly.A
samatterof fact,mostofthevowel
sound sarecomm ontoalllan g u a gse. H o w eevr , i t t a
e s a c e r t ian
lengthoftimeforhim toattainsuchcompletecontrolover the
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
pharyngealcavitiesthatheisable toformallthe vowelswithout
mouthing.Duringtheperiodinwhichhe islearningtoattainthis
control,thecoachshouldnotinsist upone
actvowelsounds,orthe
studentwillperforcestartto mouththem,therebyclosinghis
throatandproducingthroatytones.W
henthepupilhasreached
acertainstageoftechnical proficiency,allthevowelsareresonated
entirelybytheshapingofthe throat,throughthepositionofthe
baseofthetongue.A
nyvowelwhichcannotbepharyngeallyformed
isactuallysomewhatdistorted.C
ertainmouthvowelsarevery
prominentinaverage,incorrectspeech.Thesevowelsareincorrect
andtheymustbeeliminated.I
to"
252
m o uht
tisnevernecessaryfor thesinger
i n o r d e r t oof r m a n y o vwelinan ylangu age.
MouthVowels
The"
mouth
vowelsofthedictionsingerare veryclearlyunder-
stoodmoreclearly,in fact,thanthoseofmanyreal singerswhose
vowelsarepharyngeallyresonated.Nevertheless,scientificinvesti-
gationshowsthat"
mouth
vowelsarenotreallybetterdefined
acousticallythanthosewhichareproducedproperly.
DefiningPitchandV
owels
Thevowelisdeterminedbytheresonationof certainovertones
ofthefundamental.When thepitchisperfectlydefined,the proper
resonationofthevoweliseasy.Thesinging ofthemelodicline
dependsprimarilyuponthedefinitionofthepitch withitsasso-
ciated,definedspectrum.
Properarticulationofconsonantsisofvital importanceinthe
maintenanceofthemelodicline.C
onsonantsarearticulatedwith
thelips,thefrontof thetongueand,forgutturals,thebac
thetongue.A
of
llconsonantsmustbearticulatedveryrapidly.The
morerapidlytheyarearticulated,themoreclearly intelligibledo
theybecomeandthemoredefinitelycanthe wordsbeunderstood.
Where aconsonantcomesattheend ofasyllable,it mustbecon-
nected,rapidlyandneatly,withthesucceedingsyllable.I
fthis
succeedingsyllablestartswithaconsonant,thetwo consonants
mustberapidlyarticulatedtogetherandassociatedwiththe second
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
syllable.Thisprocedureeliminatesthebrea
offwhichwouldother-
wiseoccurbetweenthetwoconsonantsounds.E
ceptforthegut-
turalconsonants,rapidmovementsofthelipsand frontofthe
tongueneednotradicallychangethepositionof thebaseofthe
tongue,whichdoesnot,therefore,havetobeappreciablyrela
ed
betweenthetones.Thegutturalsmustbearticulatedso rapidly
andneatlythatthesenseof continuityofthetoneis notlost.The
singershouldhavethesensationofattac
ingthefirsttoneof the
musicalphraseandofgoingon singing,withoutstoppingthetone,
untilheta
brea
esthene
t h e l i n ,et h i s b r a e
t b r e a t.hW h i l e t h e c o n s n oantsdoc a t u al ly
s h o udl b e v i r t u a l l y i me pr c e p tibletoth e
singerandtothe listener.Unlessthissenseofcontinuityis main-
tainedthemelodiclineis destroyedandthesingeris notinter-
pretingthemusic.A
shesingsa musicalphrasehemustmoveon
therhythmicpulseandhe mustsensethemovementfromstressed
pointtostressedpoint.Thesestressedpoints areindicatedbythe
rhythmicaccentsandthemelodicoutline.I
notherwords,heshould
moveonarhythmicflowandgroup thetonestogether,according
tothethematicconformationofthecomposition.
253
c c e nsta n d B e ast
veryaccentandbeatmustbe indicated,withprecision,finesse
andartistry,atitsproper degreeofstress.Theprimaryaccentis
strongerthanthesecondary,buteverybeatmust beindicatedwith
absoluteprecision,notbybrea
ingtheline,but bymeansofa
slightstresswhichis primarilyvibratocontrolled.Thelistener
shouldhearwhenthesingerenters eachbarandwhereeverybeat
andaccentfalls.H
notes
emustalsobeable tohearthegroupingof the
whether
theyaregroupedinones,twos,threes,fours,etc.
Thephrasingofthecompositionmustbe neatlyanddefinitely
definedbythesinger.I
fatoneis heldthroughanaccent,a stressed
vibratowillindicateitspresenceat thisaccentpoint.Thesinger
s h o udl n e v e r msis a s t r e s s p oint.Tod osoisj
u s t a s b a d a s t oisn g
awrongnote,ifnot worse,becauseitdestroysthecontourofthe
musicandleavesitwithoutmeaning.
Diction
Noconsonantshouldeverbesustaineddeliberately.F
s i n g re
s p o i n t o f vei w ( o r t h e se pa
phonatedsungorsustained
con son a n t so u d ni s a f i
er
romthe
s ) , t h e vw o elsou ndcanbe
atadefined,variablepitch,whilethe
e d n ios .eT h e " m ,
n,
ng
a n d To c no s-
nantsareassociatedwithahum vowel.Thishumvowelmustalways
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
beasshortas possible.Undernocircumstancesshoulditbe sus-
tained.I
fthesingerhumspart ofatone,withhis mouthshut,the
intensitylineisbro
enandhecannotmaintainthe melodicline,at
theproperintensitylevel,unlesshereduces ittoso lowapointthat
hissingingisas softashumming.Thiswouldobviouslybeabsurdfor
anyonewhocanreallysing.
The"
andTs,
spea
ham
actorlovestoroll hisvoice,humhis"
over-articulate,changethepitchslur
b y t h e w rod a n d n o t b y t h esentn ece.Th e"
m
s,
n
s,
ng
s
ononevoweland
ham
s i n g re a n d
unfortunatelyheisalmostuniversaltodaydoes thesamethingsto
anevenmorepronounceddegree.
olor,VibratoandEmotion
Thisinafew words,givesageneralpictureofmusical interpre-
tationinsinging.Thereis alsotheq
uestionofthemanylegitimate,
interpretivedeviceswhichmaybeused.Themostimportantof
theseiscolor.C
ofdar
olorinsingingdependsprimarilyuponthe degree
nessorwhitenesswhichisemployedto conveymood,and
uponvibratoregulation.Thus,awhite,brillianttonemayconvey
254
a n g e,rw h eht e r i t i s s u n g l u o d l y o r s fot l y . A d a r
t o n e wtih v e r y
littlevibratomayconveysorrow,ordespair,irrespectiveofintensity.
A
merechangeofloudnessdoesnotconveya changeofmood.O
course,certainmoodsareassociatedwithq
f
uietnessandothermoods
withloudness,butthecoloris alwaysfarmoreimportantinter-
pretivelythanthemereintensity.Thecomposerindicatesthein-
tensityrelationshipsofthedifferentphrases,etc.,bymeansof the
dynm a icmar
s o n t h e m u sci , a n d b y t h e tses i t uar a t w h i c h t h e
singerisperforming,and,despitewhathasj
ustbeensaid,thesinger
shouldnotfailto observethedynamicindications.
Tessitura
Thesingershouldattempttointerpretonly thosecompositions
whichlieproperlywithinthedynamiccontour ofhisvoice.A
n
attempttosingasong whichisatthe wrongtessitura,foranygiven
voice,distortsthedynamicoutline.A
sopranowhotriestosing
compositionswrittenforacontraltobecomesmerelyinsipid,and
acontraltotryingtosing asopranoariaeven ifshecanproduce
allthetones willbeineffectiveattheclima
es,becausetheintensity
mountisnotas steep,atthetopof herrange,asthatof asoprano,
andherperformancewill,therefore,lac
dramaticfervorand
properlygraded,climacticeffects.
Themostobvious,andprobablythemostimportant,interpretive
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
effectinsingingis thefull,sustained,climactichightone.W
henthe
musicallineismoreor lesshorizontalwhenthe melodycovers
anarrowrangethe singershouldnearlyalwayssinginstrict
tempo.When therangeofthemelodystarts tospreadintoan
obli
ueline,heshouldgenerallytend tobroadenthebeat.W
here
awidemountoccurs,thebeat maybeverymuchbroadened.
ntheapproachtoa sustainedhightone,thebeatis generally
spreadprogressively,untilitbecomesverywide,orslow,for the
held
t o n e i te slf.Th e"
hold
s h o udl , h o wvee r , awl a y s b e rg eu l aet d
byabeatand thebroadenedrhythmicflowmust,atalltimes,be felt,
orthemusicalphrasewill bedestroyed.E
held
venforaso-called"
thesingertoswellon thefinalpulseofthis tonebeforehecomes
down.
pand ingCadence
ngrandopera,particularly,thecadence,whichfollowsa held,
hightone,isusuallybroadenedanda dramaticeffectmadeatlow
pitch.Thiseffect,whichgivesa senseofsymmetry,orbalance,
255
freely
tonethebeatmustbe felt,anditis veryofteneffectivefor
withthehightone,is important.A fterholdingthehightone,the
singergenerallymovesinstricttime,or withastringendoeffect,
totheheldtone inthecadence.Despitethesetwoe
pansions,the
beatmustalwaysbefelt.Thiseffect ofholdingupandma
inga
dramaticeffectonthecadence,especiallyafterholdinga hightone,
wasalmostuniversallyemployedbythegreatsingersof thepast.
Unfortunately,manyofthesingersoftodayareunableto achieve
thiseffect.Themenareso throatythattheirlowtonesare toowea
tobeeffective.Thosewomen,whohavenolowerregister,are
unabletoma
uite
eanyrealeffectwhateveratlow pitchtheselow,
effectnotesgenerallylieinthe neighborhoodofF
(onthebottom
spaceofthetrebleclef) wherethefalsetto,evenwhenitis thic
ened
a n d f o re c d , i s v eyr s o f t a n d " d e a d .
M u s ia clF
igurs ea n d C o l o r C
omin gbac
bej
ontrs at s
t o t h e q u e s t i o n o f c ool r : E a c h m u s i c a l f i g u r e m uts
udiciouslyandartisticallycoloredandcontrastedwiththe other
musicalfigures,despitethefactthatthe generalcoloroverthe
phraseis,moreorless, uniform.Notwosimilarmusicalfigures
shouldbesungwithe
actlythesamecolor,anymorethan twodis-
similaronesshould.Thedetailedwor
ingoutofthe coloreffects,
fromanunderstandingofthemusicalstructure ofthecomposition,
isoffirst importanceintheartisticinterpretationofthe music.I
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
e n t al is a g r e a t d a elofwor
coloreffect,everye
s h o udl b e w o r
t
a n d s t uydo n t h e p a r t o f te ha r t i s.tE
very
pansionorcontractionoftherhythm,etc.,
e d o u t , par c t ie sdand" set.
anenormousamountofwor
T h e g r etaa r t i s t d e os
alongtheselines,andwhenhe
actuallyperformshehaseverydetailof interpretationcompletely
set,
withth eresultth atherepa etshim self,w i t h r e mra
a b l e p r-e
cision,everytimehesingsa song.
ManySingersLac
M u s i ica n s h ip
Thegreatsingersofthe pastwereseldomgoodmusicians.H
ow-
ever,theydidhavefineears formusicand,evenifthey didnot
understandmusic,fromthemusician
sstandpoint,theyheardit
andunconsciouslysensedagreatdealaboutthe musicalstructure
ofthecomposition.W e,therefore,havethise
traordinarystateof
affairs.Thegreatsingersofthe pastdid,frommanypointsofview,
singartisticallyandmusically.Theprominentsingersof today,
whoprobablyk
nowagreatdealmoreabout music,fromatheoreti-
calstandpoint,thanthegreatsingers ofthepast,completelyfail
25
toapplytheirmusicalk
music.F
nowledgetotheinterpretationofvocal
urthermore,theyhavevoiceswhicharesothroatyand so
badlyproducedthattheyaretechnicallyunableto doso.Theresult
ofthisis thatmostperformersoftodaysingwithoutanyreal sense
ofmusicalvaluesatall. Thisapparentparado
isdueprimarily
notonlytothe throatytechnic,whicheliminatesalllegitimate
controloverthevoice,butalso tothefactthat thesesingersthin
intermsofvowelandq
uality(thethroatyq
minedb y t h e t e c hinc a l t r i c
reson ance,
sof"
h e a d vioc e ,
ualitywhichisdeter-
s i n g ig ni n t h e m a s
c o v eer d t o n s e,
ue,
"nasal
etc.)in s t e a d fop i t c h
definition.Thisviewpointhasvirtuallyeliminatedtheirnatural
ear,sothattheydo nothear,intheir minds,eitherclearly-defined
pitchpicturesor,still moreemphatically,themelodiclineofthe
music.
ThroatyS
ingerC
annotC olor
Thebadly-trainedsingercannotcolor.I
nplaceofcolor hecan
onlyuseloudandsoft effects.E venthenhedoesnot possessany
real,legitimatecontroloverintensity.H
egenerallyhasaloud
voiceandamezzavoceand nothinginbetween.
Thismezzavoceissung inabsoluteconstriction,generallyina
mi
edregister.Thishasgoneso farthat,whenonelistensto this
mezza-voceinterpretationofasong,itmaybe hardtotellwhether
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thesingerisa manorawoman abass,
orsoprano.I
baritone,tenor,contralto
tisalwaysthe samethroaty,colorless,mi
ed-register
sound,irrespectiveofpitch.
A
Man sV
o ie cS
hou l d N toS
oun dLi
e a W o m an
s
llvoices,singingatthe samepitch,withthesamevoweland the
samevibrato,wouldsoundthesameifthe technicwereperfect.
owever,amansingsanoctavelowerthan awomanand,most
emphatically,heshouldnotsoundli
eawoman.Thereisnothing
morerevoltingthantoheara performanceattheMetropolitanat
whichami
in"
Mann o
e d -af l s etto t e n ros i n g s a C a r u s o r o l e ( s u chasDesGriu e
)andsoun dsj
TremoloC annotBeUsedforI
A
ustli
e t h e s o par n o ( M n aon).
nterpretation
throatysingerhasatremolo notavibrato.Thetremolo,which
isautomatic,isnotunder consciouscontrolasisthe vibrato.There-
fore,itcanneitherbe usedforinterpretiveeffects,nortoindicate
accents,stresspoints,etc.
257
Tric
sA
reI
nartistic
We have,then,agroupofsingerswho cannotcolor,haveno
vibrato,cannotsingagood,free,loudtone, whofadeoutatthe
bottomofthevoiceandare unabletocenterthepitch orconnect
twoton e s t o g teh e r w iht o u t s lrur i n g o r j
er
i n g . S u c h s i n g e r s aer
utterlyunable,really,tointerpretthemusicalcontent ofacom-
position.Therefore,theymustuseaseriesof silly,inartistictric
s,
ordevices,togivethe impressionofinterpretingthecompositions
theyaresinging.Thesedevicesaremany,but theyfallundercertain
generalheadings.Theslurisused deliberatelytoe
pressemotion
andthemoreemotiontheydesireto indicatethemorehorribly
theyslu r.Thisissim ilartothe"ham
a c t o r wo hr o l l s h i s v ioc e . W h e n
theywanttobecomeverydramaticsuddenlyonone tone,they
brea
o f f , sul r u p i n t o t hsit o n e a n d t h enslurdw on
t o g i v e a v eyr d r a mtai c e f f c e t i n d ed e. R a t h re, i t i s j
n o i s .eW h e n t h e y w a n ttoe
pressatn e d e r , roq
thisissuposed
ustanasty
uiet,m ood,th ey
reducetheintensitytoa meremurmur,whichcanhardlybeheard
acrossthefootlightsandwhichis completelydrownedwhenthe
orchs et r a p l y a s . M aynm e n m a
e s u c h e fef c t s , w ithami
technic,sothattheythen soundmoreli
e d -af l s etto
ewomenthanmen.This
conveysnothingbutineptitude.
u b s ttiu t i n oofS
p e e c h froS
ingin g
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
When someofthesesingerswantto becomeverydramaticindeed
theyactuallybrea
thisrepeatedly.I
theirspea
intospeech.Mostofthebaritonesor bassesdo
nmanyofthecases theirtechnicisso throatythat
ingvoicesareactuallylouderthan theirsingingvoices,
sothatthisdevicedoes givearathergrotes
dramaticeffect.I
uesemblanceofa
tisobviousthat thesingingvoice,whenitis pro-
ducedproperly,isverymuchlouderand moredramaticthanthe
spea
ingvoice,becauseitis atmuchhigherpitchand is,therefore,
atafarhigher intensitylevelintheintensityscale. When the
spea
ingvoiceislouderthan thesingingvoice,thetechnicis
throatyandthehighertonesare completelyshutoff.
MereDc e r e s cn ed o o f H e l d T o n e s C o n v e y s N o E m o t i o n
notherveryfavorite,andconstantlyused,tric
istodecrescendo
nearlyeveryheldtone.W hatthisissupposedto conveyisamys-
tery.Technically,theconstrictionincreasesandthevoiceshuts
off.Perhapsitissupposedto conveytendernessorsweetness.Nearly
allthetenorsand sopranosemploythistric
258
repeated ly.
h i f tni g o f C l i m a c t i c P oni t D e s tor y s E f f e c t
A
suppos edlydramaticeffectinconstantuse amongthesingers
oftodayconsistsofshiftingthe climacticpointina dramaticphrase
fromtheheld,hightoneto thesucceedingtoneortonesin the
descendingscalewise,orarpeggio,passage.Thus,thehightone
isheld,butthe descendingtonesareswelledandactuallysung
louderthanthehigh,climactictone. Thisshiftingoftheclimactic
pointinthemusicalfigure destroysitscontourandis, therefore,
unmusicalandinartistic.I
e
tis,indeed,aneffectwhich isnottobe
plainedfromthemusicalorinterpretivestandpoints.
When thevoiceisused properly,thehighesttoneinthe figure
istheloudest.Theclimactic effectisnaturallymadeonthis tone,
whichis,insuch cases,actuallysustainedbythecomposerforthis
reason.Why,then, isthisobviouslyunmusicalandmeaningless
effc e t i n s u c h c o ntsa n t u s e td oa y
Theres ao n i s n o t f rat o s e e
.The
singersoftodayshutofftheir hightones,and,therefore,itispos-
sibleforthemtoma
eonlyarelativelyfortissimoeffecton amiddle
tone.Theyare,then,forcedtoshift theclimactictonedowntoa
p i t c h a t wihc h t h e y c n abecom emoreorls es "
e f f e tci v .e
Thisdv ei c e
ofshiftingtheclimactictone ismoreoftenemployedbymenthan
bywomen.Thereasonforthisis apparentwhenwerememberthat
theyareg e n e rlal y t a u g httosing"open
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
a b o u t E b a n d t h e n t o " c o v e,r
tones
(shou ty)ton esupto
or"
usehed a t o n e.s
S
u c h " c o v eer d
redeliberatelythroatyonesandadrop a inintensity,because
oftheincreasein throatiness,isunavoidable.
Therefore,whenabadlytrainedbaritonehastoma
clima
eadramatic
o n , s a ,ya h i g h G , h e i s t e h c n i c lal y u n albe t o m a
ence,h edodgs et h e i s s u e b yh s i f tni g t h e c l i m a
e t h e g r a d.e
andma
fortissimoeffectonthewaydown.Thisdeviceis mostin
ingthe
uriousif
thevoicehasbeentrainedproperlyand is,forthisreason,graded
correctlyintheintensityscale.The highesttoneinthephrase is
naturallytheloudestandtheintensitydrops withthepitchin the
descendingpassage.I
fasingerendeavorstoinvert theintensityline
ofhisvoice,hewill inevitablypushandforceit.Thiswill hurthis
voiceandmayevencausehimto tieupaltogether.O
reallythroatysingerdoesnotactuallytie up
morethroaty.
259
fcourse,the
hemerelybecomes
u m mni g C o n s o n a n t s n adS
l u r r ig nI
s"
a m mni g
tisessentialfor anyprofessionalsingertogivetheimpression
o f a m u s ia clline.Hecannotbra e
o f f b ew t eenth e t o n e,sb e c a u se
thiswouldeliminateallpretenseofsinging. Thethroatysinger
whocannotcenterpitchandmovefrom tonetotonelegitimately
accomplishesthisend(theimpressionofa musicalline)byde-
liberatelyslurringthetonestogetherandby sustainingandhum-
minghisconsonants.H
econnectsthetoneseitherwith slursor
hums.N o t u n e i s r e lal y s u n g n admostofth etimeheisma
ing
noiss eb e t w e n t h e t o n e s . W h e n h e h a s b en et a u g h t t o " s i n g i n t h e
mas
ue,
"
p l a c e hsiv o i c e i n t h ehead
or"
u s e n a slar e s o n n ace,
ustlovestohumhis consonants,becausethisgiveshimthefeeling
o f t h e t e cn hi c a l d v ei c e j
awloc
a n d t h raot i n s es f o r w h i c h h eis
s t r i ivn g . T hree f oer , h e a l w ayshum sthe"
sonants,ma
m,
"
n
and" 1
con-
ingthehumassociatedwiththemas longashepossibly
can.
Thishastwoeffects:I
word sande
nthefirstplace, heismis-pronouncingthe
a g g rea t i n g te hw o r s t f u altsofth e"
e a r l y V i c t o r i a n rea . I
ham
a c t o r fot h e
n t h e s e c od np l a c e , h esir e d u c ig nt h e l o u de ns s
ofhisvoiceto thelevelofhummingevenwhenhedoes openhis
m o uht . I
fhedidnotdoth i s , t h e i net n s iyt w o u l d k e e p f a d i n gin
andout.I
tistrue thattheslurringeffectswhichhe employsdo
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
fadehisvoicein andoutallthetime, butthiseffectoccursgradually
andnotsuddenly.I
fheweretohum andthenopenhismouthand
singafulltone, thesuddenchangeinintensitywouldobviouslybe
ridicu l o u s . F o r t h i s r e a sn o, h e h u m s n a d h o l d s bca
,againan dagain ,
sothattheentire singinglineisreducedto thelevelofintensity
establishedbytheloudnessofthehum.
fcourse,thiscan bedone
onlyinconstrictionandhe is,therefore,practisingthroatiness
lurringDestroysMusic
romthemusicalstandpointslurringis altogetherdestructive.
A
singerwhoslurshabituallyneverstarts,or meets,atoneatany
giveninstant.Therefore,heisq
uiteunabletoindicatethe timespot
ofthetones,thebeatsor eventheaccentpoints.H
eeliminatesthe
rhythmicstructureofthecompositionheis singing.Thisdestroys
a l l s e ne s o f p h r aisn g
thestru c t u r laf r a m e w or
o f t h e m uisc i s l o s t .
Therhythmicstructureofthemusic isoffirst importanceandthe
singerwhodisregardsitis notsingingmusicat all.Thevitalfactors
intheproperinterpretationofa songaretherhythmicstructure
ofthecomposition,thetimespotof thenotes,thenotesthemselves
andthewords.A
2
he
llthesefactorsare ofprimeimportance.
0
f t h e s i n grei s u n m u sci a l , o r i f h e l c a
sthedram a t i c a bl i t y
necessarytoputoverthewords effectively,hisperformanceisof
littleartisticorentertainmentvalue.H
stances,asecond-rateartistatbest.A
eis,undersuch circum-
greatoperasingerisnot only
afinemusicianbutalso areallygoodactor.Unfortunately,mostof
thesing ersoftod aythin
onlyofth ewordsn a d t h e n oet s . E v e n
whenth e t i m e i s c o rer c t , i n t h e s e n s e t htat h e y d o n
t t u r n a q u a r t re-
noteintoahalf-noteor aneighth-note,theconstantslurringinto,
andoutof,thetones actuallycutsdownthetimespot forwhich
theyareheldand,therefore,theyneverreallysing intime.Many
singersvirtuallyloseallsenseof rhythmicstructureandmusical
phrasing.
Thereisonemorepoint toremember:I
fthefirst,accentedtone
ofaphraseis slurred,therhythmicframewor
isdestroye d.Thus,
ifthephrasestartson thefirstbeat,andthis toneisslurred,the
secondaryaccentonthethirdbeat (in4/4time)cannotbe made
either.Therhythmicframewor
mustbeintact,orinevitablyit falls
apartaltogether.Thesingereitherindicatese
actlywhatiswritten
ontheprintedpage,includingthe rhythmicstructureofthemusic,
thegroupingofthenotes,wherethe barlinesfall,etc.,or hedoes
notdoso
i f h e d o e s ntoh e i s n o t s i n gni g t h e m uisc .
tthestartofh i s c a r e re, C a r u s o d idma
e c e r t ian c h e a p ef fe c t.s
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Themostobviousofthesewasabuseof thesobasa dramaticdevice.
Later,ashematuredandbecamethe greatartistthathe ultimately
turnedouttobe,he naturallyeliminatedthisartisticwea
ness.
Today,operaticsingershavere-introducedit.Theirvoicesareso
pushd eandthra o t y t h tat h e y a r e vrey o f t e nof r c e d t o t a e e
breathsandtobrea
s u s t ian , t h y ei n t r o d u c e a s o b n eral y e v eyr t i m e t hyet a
breath.Theymaythin
tra
theirphrases.Tocoverupthis inabilityto
eane
tra
thatthisisdramatic,emotionalandeffective.
Manyanaudiencewilldisagree.I
tison almostthesameartistic
levelastheperformanceofthe so-calledtorchsingerwhowails
popularmusic.S
e c i t laS
ingerswhoblubberarehardlyartists.
i n g esr
ntherecitalfield,manysingers gothroughpracticallyanentire
programinathroatymurmur.Thereis nophrasing,nomusical
understanding,nolegitimatecoloringandeverytonesungis
throaty.I
fsuchperformersdotry tosingloudly,aftersingingentire
group s o f s o n g s i n a t hor a t y s fot "
m e z z ao vce,
t h e s o ud ns t h e y
emitaredefinitelysounpleasantthattheycan onlybeclassedas
shoutsorscreams.F
2
1
ew,ifany,ofsuch singersreally"
coverthe
groun d
andthy et h i n
n o t hni g o f b r e a i n g t h e m u sicalph r a s e.s
Nevertheless,theyareoftenencouragedbythecriticswho praise
thequalityoftheir"mezzavoce
a n d , i n p rat i c u l a r , h aevh i g h w odr s
o f p V a i s e f o r t h e i r d i tci o n .
Thewor
sofsuchcomposersas
chubert,S
chumann,Brahms,
u g o W o l f , S t r a uss, s h o udl b e s u n g wtih a s p e r fcet a m e l o d icline,
andthemusicalimportof thecompositionshouldbeasmeticulously
defined,asitwouldbeif itwereacompositionforthe pianoorthe
violin,whichwasbeingplayedbya greatpianistorviolinist.F
ur-
thermore,mostofthesingingshouldbe performedatthenormal
intensitylevel,inthenormalintensityscale forthegivenvoice,and
verysoftandveryloudeffectsshould bemadeasspecialinterpretive
devices,eachoftheseeffectsbeingin itselfatourde forceofa
climacticnature.Greatmusicwasnot writtentobesungintimately.
Thesecomposerswroteforconcertartistsandnot forparlorsingers.
TraditionandMusicalDistortion
Manyofthesillydevicesused todayhavebeenemployedby
singersofstandingforseveralyears,withthe resultthattheyhave
beenhn adeddw o n a n d t ag uh t b y c o c a h e s a s " t r a d i t i o nla.
n y t hni g
whichimpairsordestroysthemusical contentofthecomposition
isincorrect,inartisticandcannot bee
tion.O
e
cusedonthebasisof tradi-
neparticularphaseofthis useoftheideaof tradition,asan
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
c u s e f rod i s t otri n g t h e msui c , l i s ei n t h e b r e a
i n g o f p har s e s
oftenwiththeintroductionofa sobbecausethe singers
s o t h r otay a n d p uh s e d t h a t te hy a r e f ocr e d t o t a
ee
voicesare
t r a b r etah s .
Thebreathingshouldbedeterminedbythephrasing andmusical
figuresandnotbytradition.
oacheswhoteachbyearmerelyplay thetuneoverandover
againtoshowtheirpupils howitgoes.Thismethodofprocedure
iselementary,childish,inartistic,unintelligentandinsecure.They
claimthattheinterpretiveeffectswhichthey indicatearesecrets
oftraditionsecrets whichthey,andtheyalone,possess.
When teachingconsistsmerelyofplayingatune overandover
toshowhowitgoes thepupilisforced tostudyeverynewcomposi-
tionwithhiscoach andneverdevelopstheabilitytowor
interpretationofasongforhimself.H
t r a dtii o n
outthe
emustalwayslearnthe"
secret
i n o r d ret o p e r f om r it.
Thissortofthing isj
ustnonsense.A
ctually,thecomposerhas
indicatedontheprintedpagevirtuallyeverythinghe wantsthe
singertodo.I
feverythingthecomposerhaswrittenis understood
completelyandif,atthesametime, thesingerhasasincere feeling
2
2
forthedramaticimportofthe words,andoftherolehe ischarac-
t e r i zni g i f h e i s s i n g ig ni n o p e r a h e s h u o l d b e a bel t o w o r
out
areallyfineinterpretationforhimself,providedthathe hasbeen
properlytrainedmusically.Thecoachshouldteachmusicianship
andultimatelyenablethepupilto wor
outtheinterpretationof
thecompositionsheisstudyingfor himself.R ealtraditionrests
primarilyuponaproperunderstandingofthe music.Thepupil
ofthetraditioncoachis dependentuponhimforlife.
nlytoooftenthesetraditioncoachesdon
treallyunderstand
themusicthemselves,andwhentheinterpretationhasbeenhanded
downtothembyear,they generallyma
eflagrantmusicalerrors.
u c h e r r ros i n c l u d e t h e b r e a i n g o f m uisc a l p har s e s a n devenfig ures,
i n c orre c t t e m p i a n d m itsa
esintime.
ertainlytherearehonest,competentcoacheswhoreallywor
outallthemusical andinterpretiveproblemsinvolvedwiththeir
pupils.S
uchcoachesteachtheirpupilsto applyallthemusical
nowledgetheypossesstotheinterpretationoftheirsongs and
giveabasicmusicaltraining tothosewhoarelac
nowledge.Theycarefullywor
inginmusical
outandanalyzeeverydetailof
musicalstructureofeachcompositionwhichtheyteach.Unfor-
tunately,suchcoachesarefewandfar between.
TraditionalA
spectsofS
inging
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Therearetwophasesofinterpretationin whichtraditionplays
a n i m p rot a n t p rat . T h e fris t i s i n k n o wni g t h e " c u t s
w h ih careused
attheMetropolitanandatother leadingoperahouses.Thesecond
isintheuseofcd a e n zsai n t h e o l d s c h o l o f I
r t i s tci I
nterp r e t aito n R e
Theforegoingshouldma
talin a O p e r .a
u i r e s Por p e r T c eh n i c
eitclear thatitispossible forthe
singertointerpretamelodyonly whenhisvoiceisproduced
properly.O nlythewell-producedvoiceisable tosustainamelodic
lineinwhichthe pitchofeverytoneis centeredanddefinitely
defined,andthedurationofwhichis nevercurtailedbyslurs,or
changesofintensityaccompaniedbyslurs.Thesingercan really
interpretonlywhentheentiremelodicand rhythmicpattern,and
allthelegitimateinterpretivedevices,havebeencompletely"
set.
When thesingerwhosevoicehasbeentrained properlystartsto
singamusicalphrase,it isimperativeforhimto establishapre-
conceived,se
uencememorypicture,notonlyofthe melodicand
colorline,etc.,butalso ofthetensionsandchangesof tension
demandedforthesingingofthe phrase.
2
3
Theentireoperationofsinginga musicalphrasemustbementally
plannedahead,orpre-conceived.I
singer
fthereis anyuncertaintyinthe
smind,hewillalmostinevitablystart toslurandconstrict.
Undersuchcircumstancesheis onlytooapttobecome"
tiedup
vocally.Thisisespeciallytruewhenhis technicisveryadvanced
a n d h i s v ioc e "
wideop en.
Theres ao n f o r t hsii s b e c a uese a c h t o n e
demandsitsownmuscularco-ordinationandthisco-ordination
dependsuponpitch,loudnessandcolor(spectrum).True,these
co-ordinationsarerefle
andtheyoccuronlybecauseof clearly
defined,memorypicturesinthesinger
smind.Nevertheless,ifthese
memorypicturesareevenslightlyblurred,theproper co-ordinations
cannotoccurandthesinger willinevitablystarttoforcehis voice
and" push,
ThroatyS
w i t h t h e rseu l t t h tah e w i l l u l tm i a t ley "
ingingR
e
tieup
v o c lal y .
uiresNoTalent
Thesechangesintheco-ordinationsofthe musclesofthelaryn
andtongueforchangesofpitch, loudness,andcolor,donotoccur
withthethroatysingeras hemovesoverthemelodicline.H
t h e r feo r ,ea b l e t o s l u r s am u c h a s h e l i
eis,
eswith o u t " t y i n g u.p
twillbeclear, then,thatthethroatysingeris physicallyabletogo
throughacompositionwithoutanyseriouswor
tion,andwithvirtuallynoreal technicals
onitsinterpreta-
i l l a n d a r tsit r y . F r o m
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
anotherangle,too,itismore e
ill,whilethewell-trained
voicem ustbehan d l e d w ihtc o n s u m mates
actingforthewell-trainedsinger
toperformthanforthe throatyone,becausetheformermustat
alltimesmaintainthe"
tial,ifheis tok
l a t t rec a n g o "
drive
andemotionalurgewhichareessen-
eephisthroatopenandhis voicefree,whilethe
dead
a n d s t il lc o n t i n uetosing . T h i s e n reg y m utsb e
appliedatthebeginningofa phrase,maintainedatalltimes,and
gradedaccordingtothedemandsofthe phrase.E achtimethesinger
s t a rsta p h r a s e h e msut r e l a
, c r e a t e te he m o toi n r e
himselfintoastateof optimumtonus,breathe,attac
uiredan dbring
thefirsttone
properly(ontheinspiratorygesture)andencompassthephrase on
apredeterminedpatternforthechangesoftension demandedby
thee
i g e n ice s o f t h e p h rase.
u s t ani i n g o f H i g h T o n e s S h o u l d B e N o S t r u g g l e
W h e n t h e w e l lt-r a i n e d s i n greh a s t o m a
e a d r a m aitc e f f c et o n a
hightone,itis truethattheenergymustbe increased,butthis
increasedoesnotconstituteastruggle
ontheotherhand,itconveys
afeelingoffreedomanddramaticintensity.H
2
e,therefore,always
4
singswithcomfortandfreedomandthe hightones,aswellas the
lowones,canbeproducedwithapparentease.I
d o e s n toh a v e t o s tur g g l e i n odr e r t o m a
notherwords,he
ehishightn oes,bu the
cannever,atanytime,go dead.
nthisconnectionit isimportantforthereaderto rememberthat
thesingermustattaina highdegreeofs
illincontrollingthe mus-
cularsystemusedinphonation thus,everytimeheta
hemustrela
esabreath
allthetensiononall themusclesusedinphonation
andre-establishthepropertensionsatthe momentwhenheattac
s
t h e f i rtst o n e o f t h e n e t p h r a s e rof i g u r .eH e m u s t b e a b letomain -
taintheproperstateof muscletoneatalltimes, sothatthemuscular
responseisalwaysrapidandefficient.H
e
emustfeelalive,alertand
p r e sisv e a l l t h e tm i eheissing i n g . F a r d i f f e r etni s t h e v i e w point
ofthethroatysinger,whoactuallygoesdead fortheentirebody
ofthecom p o s iito n , a n dthenma
esaterrib l e e f f rot t o s
u e ee z,or
force,outhishightones,especiallyif theyareloudones.
ence,thewell-trainedsingermaintains,atalltimes,the drive
andthedramaticintensitywhichis essentialforeffectiveinterpreta-
tionandperformance.Thethroatysingeris,mostof thetime,dead
a n d i n ae n, e
ceptwh enhesing shishighton es.Heisthenforced
tostrugglemostdistressingly.Thus,inboth phasesofhissinging,
hedestroys,oreliminates,thedramaticandemotionalfeelingof
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
themusicandwords.
hang esofA d
ustm entandTh r o a tni e s s
nefurtherpoint:W
nosuddenchangeofad
no"open
(
henthevoiceisproducedproperly thereis
ustmentovertheentirerange.Thereare
shu otyw h iet
)ton esan d"
h ed a,
o r " c o v e er d
( d -e
liberatelythroaty)tones.Thesingerwhohasbeentrained withthe
ideaofch angin gintothe"headvoice,
or"
c e r t ian p i t c h ,sif o r c e d t o cn ot i n u allybra e
thischn ageofad
ustm ent,bc a
c o v ree d t o n s e,
ata
t h e m e ld oi c l i n e t o m a e
wardan d f o r w rad . I
n a d d iito n t o
t h i s , ecah t i m e h e m a e s t h e c h ag ne h e i s f o r cd et o r e l a
histong ue,
andthisrenderstheensuing toneverythroaty.Thus,everytime
h e c h a ne gs f r o m t h e"
opentn oe
i n t o t h e " h e a d v o i c ,e
versa,hebecomesprogressivelythroatier.A
a n d v ie c
saresultof this,abso-
lutethroatinessisalwaysveryrapidlyestablished.H
ence,notonly
doeshisvoicebecomeincreasinglythroatywhilehe issinging,but
heisalsounable tomaintainanysemblanceofamusicalline. This
isespeciallytrueofthe intensityline,becauseeachtimehechanges
i n t o t h e " h e a d v o i c ,e
or"
c o v eer d t o n ,e
theintn e s i t y dor p s s u d -
denly.
2
5
L o w reR
e g i setr (
Whenawoman
e m ael ) a n d t h e M u s i c a l L ie n
svoicehs aa r r i v d eatthestag e o f d e v leo p m ent
atwhichshecan carryupherlowerregister legitimatelytothe
properpointD onthefourthlineof thetrebleclef theregister
changedoesnotbrea
themelodicline,becausetheintensityrises
evenlyandthecommonresonancead
ustmentforbothregisters
eliminatesanysuddenchangeinthepositionof thetongue(throat).
tisthe womanwhodoesnotusethelowerregister whoisforced
tobrea
a n d d etsr o y t h e m elod icline.Evenwhenshecn aemply o
thelowerregisterproperlyupto middleB
),theintensitylineis not
seriu o s l y i ma pi r e d a t i n t e n stii e s b eol w F .
.
ecord ings
Unfortunatelythereisnoreallygreatsinger livingtoday.There-
forethereader
sonlyrecourse,ifhe wantstogetsomefaintidea
ofwhatartisticsingingactuallysoundsl i
e,istol istentothe
recordsofthegreatsingers ofthepast.Thegreatoperatic com-
poserssuchasV
erdi,Puccini,Mascagni,Leoncavallo,Bizet,Mas-
senet,etc.,wrotewiththegreatvoicesin mind.Theproper
interpretationoftheirmusicdemandsthetechnicale
uipment
possessedbythesesingers.Theywereableto fulfillthedemands
madeupontheirvoicesbysuch composers.Thesingersoftoday
a r e q u i t e u n a b l e t o d o s .o
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
When weheartheseoperassungat theMetropolitanbypresent
daysingers,theimpressionreceivedispitifullydifferentfrom the
onewhichthecomposersintendedtoconvey.F
orthisreason
thestudentshouldpayfarmore attentiontotheorchestrathanto the
singers,whenheisstudyingan operafromrecentrecordings.The
orchestrasoftodayareprobablyj
ustasgoodas thoseofyore.Thus,
muchmaybegainedfromthemodernrecordings oftheoperas,if
thestudentwillobservethesweep,color andemotionaleffects,
andthestructuralandrhythmicoutline ofthemusicaswrought
bytheorchestra.Theorchestradoesnot brea
melodicline.I
thephrasesorthe
tdoesnotslur intoandoutoftones,or wail,sob,tal
orhumconsonants,etc.I
tgivesanartistic andmusicalperformance.
urthermore,thestudentshouldk
nowwhattheorchestraisplay-
i n g a n d f lol o w i t a t a l l tm i e s . H e s h o u l d k n o w t h e e n t ier o p e r a ,
includingtheorchestralpart,aswell ashisown.Therefore,hecan
learnagreatdealfrom recentrecordingsbylisteningtothe
orchestra,evenifhecannotlearn anythingofvaluefromtheper-
formancesofthepresentdaysingers,to whichheshouldpaybut
scantattention.
With therecordingsofthegreat singersofthepastwehave afar
moredifficultproblemtosurmount.Themethodofrecordingwas
badverybad indeed
Thereproductionoftheorchestrawasso
distortedthatithardlygives theimpressionofanorchestraat all.
emem b e r : T h e rp er o d u c t i o n o fht e v o i csew a s j
that,whenlisteningtotheserecords,it isq
ustasbad ,so
uitefutileforthestudent
e v e n t o atte m p t t o g u e s s a t wa ht t h e y r a ellysou ndedli
e
a m pel , w h n elisten ingtoCaruso
e.F or
srecord s ( t h e s e rceo r d s aer t h e
bestoftheold acousticalrecordings)onereceivestheimpression
thatheissinging asloudlyaspossibleall thetime.This,ofcourse,
isbecauseofthecurtailmentof theintensityrangeandthecur-
tailm e n t a n d dsit o rito n o f t h e fer
discu ssedinTheVoiceI
u e n c yar n g e ( tihs q
tsProdu c t i o n ad nR
ctually,onelefttheoperahouse,aftera
u e s toi n i s
e p r ou dc t i o)n.
arusoperformance,
wonderingwhatthefullpowerofhis voicereallywouldbe,ifhe
weretosingabsolutelyfortissimo.Perhaps,onceortwice during
anopera,hewouldsinga moreorlessfortissimotone,butmost of
thetimehewassinging withalmostincredibleeaseandfreedom,
atthenormalintensityofhis voice.H enever,atanytime,pushed,
orforced,hisvoice.H
isnormalintensitywasalwaysloudenoughto
toptheorchestraandfill theoperahouse.F
phrasewith"
drive,
urthermore,hesangevery
energyanddramaticpoignancyand,especially
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
attheendof hiscareer,hisdramaticfervorwasbeautifullygauged
andcontrolled,accordingtothedemandsofthe musicandthete
t.
twillbeseen,then, thatwhilehewasactuallysingingat normal
intensity(notfortissimo)mostofthetime,the recordsgivean
e n t ier l y e r r n oeou s i m p r es i o n . I n a d d iito n t o t h i,st h e l a c
uencyrangeintherecordinggives theimpressionof"
or"
edge
offre-
whiteness
i n h i s v o ie c,desp itethefc a t t h a t t h e a tcu a l q u a l i t y w a s
alwy a s m e l lw o a n d " s m o toh .
arusorc e o r d s aer m i s l a eding ,but
recordingsofthewomensingersarefar worse,becausetheyare
singinganoctavehigher,withtheresult thatthelac
fre
ofthehigh
u e n c y cm o pon e n t s d itso r t s t h e i r v o ie c s f a r m oer t h a n t h e m en
t a c t u al ly c h a n g e s t h e q u a l i t y c o mlpe t eyl a n d m a
white
andrath e r u n pel a s a n t . D e sitn n
withCaruso
svoicews ac o m p raa b l e
s.H erhightn o e s , i n p rat i c ual r , w eer u n b ei le v alby
beautiful.Theuseofagreat dealoflowerregistergivesthe im-
p r e siso n o f " w h iet n e s s
islargelytheresult ofbadq
ofMelb a
inthemidleofthern age,bu t t h i s e f fcet
ualityrecording.Thecrueldistortion
svoiceonth e r e c o rsdi s e v e n m oer u n f otru n aet . E v e r y
t o n e s h ea sngwasofe
u i s iet q
u a l iyt a n d h e r v ioc e r a n g o u tas
clearasabell. Despiteallthisdistortionthere ismuchtobe learned
fromlisteningtotheserecordsof thegreatsingers.
2
7
s.
esitsoun dthin,
h a p tre1 4
TH E
P
NGV
ingingismerelyaglorificationor magnificationofspeech,whichis
weddedtothelanguageofmusic.Thelaws whichgoverntheproper
functioningofthevoiceforboth singingandspea
ingare,inmost
respects,thesame.Thereare,however,certaindifferences,becausesing-
ingismagnifiedspeech.Thesedifferencescanbe statedunderfive
headings:
1.I
n v i e w o f t h eaf c t t h a t t h e t o n e i s m uh c l e s s s utsa i n d einspea
t h e v i bar t o s h u o l d n o t o cu crinthespa e
ing,
i n g v o ie c.
2.Becauseofitslowerintensity,the normalpitchofthespea
ing
voiceshouldbefarlowerthan thatofthesingingvoice.
3.F
orthesamereasonthe consonantsinspeecharecorrespondingly
lessvigorous.Thelessintensevowel phonatedsounddoesnotdemand
suchvigorousarticulation.Thisdoesnotmeanthat thearticulationshould
beslovenlyit mustbeveryvigorousinthe speechrangeofintensity.
4.I
nsinging,severaltonesmaybephonatedon onevowel.This
s h o udl p r a c tci a l l y n v e e r b e d oe ni n s p e e c.hA
ne
c e p toi n t o t h i s r uel
occurswhenonecallsfroma distancewitharisinginflectionon onevowel.
Thesameprocessoftrainingappliesto boththesingingandthe spea
-
ingvoice.
e
uirem e n t s f roa p r o p e ryl u s e d s p a e
i n g v oci e a r e a s f o lol w s :
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
a.GoodqualityThisim p l i e s por p e r r eosn a n e cad
ustm entandpu re
registration.
b.RangeA
ne
t e n svi e r a n g e(threec o t a vseo r m o r e ) d p eend supon
thesamefactorsasin singing,i.e.,resonancead
c.C
ustmentandregistration.
arryingPowerThis,ofcourse,dependsupon pitchdefinition,
properlysustainedvowelsandthesoundspectrumwhichin turnde-
penduponresonancead
ustmentandregistration.
d.Controlofinten s i t y T h i s las o d e pn ed s u p o n rseo n acne a d
mentandregistration.Thespea
the" stagew h i s p re
ust-
ingvoice,however,whichmaydropto
andevn e t o a n a b s lou t e w hsip e r , a c n b e u s e d a t fra
lowerintensitiesthanthesingingvoice.The actordoesnothavetotop
anorchestra.
e.Properintensitybalanceovertherange
singing.A
Thisisthesameas in
stheintensityrises thepitchshouldrise,and viceversa.H
ow-
ever,verylowpitchesthose lyingtowardtheverybottomofthe singing
rangeorevenseveraltoneslower areemployedinspeechmosteffectively.
/.I
ntelligibilityThisimpliesrapid, vigorous,clean-cut,cleararticula-
tionandaproperad
ustmentofthepharyngealresonancecavitiesfor
theresonatingofthevowel.
2
8
g.LegatoThis ismostpronouncedinE
h.S
nglishspeech.
peed,withclearenunciationThis presupposespharyngealvowel
resonationandagilityofthearticulatingmembers.
t.W iderangeofcolor Truecolorisonly possiblewhenthetechnical
trainingiswelladvanced,becauseitis controlledbyminutechanges
inthead
ustmentsofthepharyngealresonancecavities.S
uchcolor
modificationsare,ofcourse,actuatedprimarilythroughpsychological,
ore
p r e sisv e , f c a u l t ise.
/.Theabilitytouse thevoicevigorouslyandaudiblyina largeaudi-
toriumforalongtime withoutfatiguingitandbecominghoarse This
demandsagoodvocaltechnic.
.Theestablishmentofthenaturalvoice
Normalpitch,q
ualityand
power,fromwhichallmodificationsofpitch,color andintensityare
made,fortheportrayaloftheemotionaland e
pressiveimportofthe
words.
. T h e a b i lt y t o e
p r e s,sw h i l e se pa
theeyesandfaciale
ing,thep assin g e m o toi n w i t h
pressionThisabilitydemandsthe elimination
ofallmuscularinterferencewhich,inturn, islargelydependentupon
pharyngealresonancead
ustment(theeliminationofthemouthasa
resonator).O fcourse,noonewhois untalenteddramaticallyisableto
forceth e p r o p ref a c i a l e
Thespea
p r e siso n s .
ingvoiceismoreeasily trainedthanthesingingvoice,be-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
causeth e"
v e r y fni e "
ear
re
ear
uirem entsarels es s t r i n gent.U n l e s s a s ig ne r h a s a
hecann otbecom e a g r e a t a rits t . H e m u s t b e a b l e t o c o n -
ceive,assingleunits,comple
musica lphrasesintheir propertime,
rhythm,intensityandcolorwithabsolutedefinitionandclarity.This
somewhatraretalentisnotdemandedofactors.
Thespea
ingvoicecannotbetrainedwhenthe sub
ectisreallytone
deaf,becauseunderthesecircumstances,thereisno mediumofcontact
betweentheteacherandthepupil.
incethenormalpitchin speechislowerthanin singing,becausethe
intensityislower,thepurificationofthe lowerregisterbecomesoutstand-
inglyimportantinthetrainingof thespea
bothse
falsettoorthemi
Mi
ingvoice.Thisappliesto
e s , b u t p rat i c ual r l y t o wm o en,w hoarewon ttospea
e d r e g itsr a toi n i s t h e m otsd e a d l y foa l l f a u lsti n s p e e c h .I
anunpleasantq
inthe
ed-falsettoregister.
tinducs e
uality,lowintensityandpoorcarryingpower.Theper-
petratorofthisbadform oftechnicisimpairinghis vocalapparatus
witheverywordhespea
A
s,eveninnormalconversation.
womanwhousesthefalsettoregisteronlyis boundtoforceitand,
attimes,employmi
edfalsetto.Thisapplies,inparticular,to actresses.
Theingenuemayusemoreor lesspurefalsetto,andifshe
eepsthe
pitchveryhighandthe intensityratherlow,hervoicemaysurvivefor
afewyears.Laterin life,however,atj
ustabouttheagewhenshe should
beportrayingmoredramaticcharacters(becausesheis toooldtoplay
ingenuerolesanylonger),hervoiceis apttogobac
onher,thusputting
anabruptterminationtoherstage career.
Theuseoftheunco-ordinatedlowerregister,especiallywithwomen,
producesahard,coarseq
of"
tough
zation.
uality,whichmaybeeffectiveinthe portrayal
r o l e,sb u t i s e n trie l y u nu sitedton a y o t h ret y p e o f c h raa c t rei -
Withmen
thee
svoicesw e v e r y otfe n f i n d m i
t r e mley e f f m e i n tae m a n u s s em i
e d l o w rer e g i srta t i n o.Only
e d f a l stet o . I
normalpitchmayberaisedover anoctave.Theq
n b o t h c ae ssthe
ualityisthroaty,nasal,
orboth,andthereis littleornopossibilityof coloringthevoice.This
technicsub
ectsthevocalapparatusto seriousstrain.
Theuseofe
tremelylowpitchesinspeechhas alreadybeenmen-
tioned.Thereisane
traordinaryeffectivenessinthesepitches,andthey
carryverywellinan auditorium.Thiscarryingeffectissurprising,even
totheperformerhimself.V
erydeepemotionsshouldoftenbee
b y m e asno f t h e l o w s et p i t c h e s i n t h e v oci e . F o r e
a m p l:eA
aboutn aoctaveb elowlw o Dshouldbeu sedtoe
presse
pressed
pitchof
t r e m ley d e e p ,
heartfeltemotions,despitethefactthatthesinging rangemaye
a b oe v h i g h C . T h e u s e o f h i g h p i th ces,sp o
enq
tendtoD
u i e tyl , i n o r d ret o c o n v y e
deepemotionssuchaslove,despair,etc.,producesan unnaturaleffect
whichdoesnotringtrue.
Generallyspea
ing,however,astheemotiongrowsthepitch should
r i s e . Ud ne r t h e s ter s s o f e
tremee
citem e n t t h e ptic h m a y r ie stwo
octavesormoreaboveitslowestpoint.W
henthesehighpitchesare used
theintensityalsomustrise tofortissimo.
Despitethefactthatthe spea
sustainedastosoundli
ingvoiceshouldnotbe soover-
esinging,itshouldcarry overthesentenceina
definitelypredetermined" tune,
i.e.,pitch,timeandrhythm.This"
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
tune
inspeechisone ofthemostvitalphasesin theproperreadingoflines.
The"
singing
effectinspeech,whichismost heartilytobecon-
demned,istheresultof:
1.C
hangingpitchononevowel.
2.S
ustainingtheaddedvowelfortheconsonantsm,n, 1andng.
3.Theover-accentuationofunimportantwords.
4.Theaccentuationofeachand everywordandsyllable.
nthisconnectionit shouldbepointedoutthatthe radioannouncer
whoarticulatesandpronounceseachandeverysyllablee
pedantically,correspondstothe"
tionisine
ham
uallyand
actorofold.Thisform ofaffecta-
cusable,evenfromtheviewpointofdiction.
Theaimofthespea
eroractor mustbetoma
ethemeaningofwhat
heissayingpoignantandat thesametimeclearlyunderstandable.The
deliberatepronunciationofeverysyllableentirelydefeatsthisend.V
andmusicale
pressionrestsuponcontrast.W
thereisneithere
pressionnormeaning.F
ocal
herethereisno contrast,
urthermore,naturalnessis,
aboveall,theaimofthe trueartist.Misunderstandingofwhatconstitutes
properdictionresultsinunnatural,affectedand inartisticspeech.
ninters et i n g pion t w i t h r g eardtoth e"
f a c t t h tat h e E n g l ih s a n d A m e r ia cn"
tune
tunes
inspec eh l i e s i n t h e
arewid e l y d i fefr e n.tT h e s e
nationalcharacteristicsareoffargreateri mportthanthemeredifferences
inthepronunciationofcertainwords.
undamentalfaultsinpronunciationareprimarilytechnical.Thus,the
useofthegu t t u r la"
ur,
themiddle-westoftheUnitedS
a s i s t h e n a sla"
you ,
ah,
blu e,
w h i c h i s a p rvea l etnf a u l t w ihti n h a btia n t s o f
tates,istheresultof athroatytechnic,
o r t h e m o uht i n g " e e - o
e t c. T h e w o dr "
can t,
for"
oo
fore
am p l e, m a y b e p or n u o ne cd
insuchwordss a
techn i c a l l yo c r r e cl ty , i r r s ep e citv e o f w h etherth ebroadEnglish" ah
270
or
t h e s h otrA
m e rci a n "
a
isused.I
t i s o n l y w hn et h e s h o r t " a
n a s al ly t h a t a n asbo l uet f a u l t i n d i tci o n a rsie s . A g a i n , t h e C o c
t h e u l tar -
i s p r o dcue d
neyand
n g l ih s ( s o - c lal e d " P i c c a d i l l y ) a c c e nsta r e t h e r e slut s o f a
white,mouthvowelformation,andarej
ustasmuchtechnicalfaults
asthegutturalandnasal soundsusedbyA
mericanswhosevoicesare
producedbadly.Thepointemphasizedisthatit istechnicratherthan
dictionthatisvital.
When thevoiceiscorrectlyused technically,theq
ualityisgood.The
properpronunciationofanygivenwordis determinedbythecultured
minority,andisaptto changeastimeelapses,buttechnicallaws are
fundamentalandthereforeunchangeable.
Thereisaverycurious belief,heldinstagecircles,to theeffectthat
a h i g h -ipt c h e dp sea
i n g v o ie ccharc a t e r ie z s y o uht . T h i s i s a b surd
bassesandcontraltoshavelowspea
oung
ingvoices,whilesopranosandtenors,
regardlessofage,haverelativelyhigh-pitchedvoices.F
reshnessand
clarityindicateyouth,andthesecharacteristicsare alwaystheconcomi-
tantsofgoodtechnic.Thereasonwhy wecangenerallytellwhethera
personisoldor young,whenwehearhisvoice,is becausemostpeopleuse
theirvoicesbadly,andabuseofthe voiceprogressivelyimpairsitsq
witheachsucceedingyear.I
fthetechnicis good,ayouthfulq
uality
uality
(notachildishone) persistsuntiltheindividualis reallyold,whenthe
vocalp a p a r tau s t e nsdt o "
brea
up,
a s d o a l l h i s oht e r f u n tci o n.sT h e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
voiceofanindividualover50 shouldnotsoundmateriallyolderthanit
didwhenhewas20,providedthat histechnicremainsgood.This
statementdoesnot,ofcourse,ta
ofaddede
perience,k
eintoaccountthepsychologicaleffect
nowledgeandcommandwhichcomewithma-
turity.
A
thro aty,high-pitchedvoicesoundswornandoldevenwhen its
possessorisreallyyoung.
Thereisanothermisunderstandingwhichhasbeenencounteredamong
s t a g e drie c t ros : W h e n a v o i c e i s t hci
actrs es i s s p e a
, t h e y b lei e v e t h a t t h e a cot r o r
ingattoolw o a p i t c h . W h e n i t i s s h rl il , t h e y syat h a t t h e
pitchistohigh.I
nwor
startedwiththic
voices,ithasbeenfoundthat,evenwhen thepitch
i n g o u t t h e tceh n i clap r o b l m e s o f p u pl is w h o
hasdroppedmanytones,theyareseldom,ifever criticizedbythe
directorforspea
ingattoolow apitch.Theshrillvoice, however,is
alms ot a l w asyp i t c h d etoohigh .I
n p r a c tci e m o s t p o eplesp ea
attoo
highapitch,and,in almosteverycase,technicalimprovementisaccom-
paniedbyadropin thenormalpitchofthe voiceespeciallyin theearly
stages,whenthelowerregisterisfirst revealed.
With referencetothesingingvoice,thebest possibleq
closedwhenthetechnicis goodthisis thenaturalq
ualityisdis-
ualityofthevoice.
tisperfectlyspontaneous,andis notimposeduponthevoicebyany
c o n s ico u s a c t o f te hs i n g e r o r s p ea
e r . O n e o f t h e w o r s t f ial i n g sofboth
a c t osra n d s i n gres i s a n a t t e m ptto"
ma
eq
u a l iyt .
T h e y lsit e n t o t hier
ownvoicesandtryto assumewhattheybelievetobea beautiful,mellow
uality.Theonlyresultofany suchendeavoristheproductionofa
thic
,throatyq
generallyspea
ualityanddistortedvowels.Theemotionsconveyedare,
ing,meremaw
Thechiefaimandob
ishconceit,affectationandinsincerity.
ectoftheactor orsingerwhoisa trueartistis
toconveyemotion,colorandatmosphere.Despitethefactthat theact
271
ofe
pressingis,inthe lastanalysis,psychological,itreststechnically
uponvowelmodification,which,initsturn,dependsupondelicate,refle
interad
ustmentsoftheresonancecavities.Thecontrolof colorimplies
verydefinitemodificationsfromthenatural,normalq
ualityofthevoice,
andisthespontaneousresultof theemotionalurge.A
ma
eq
u a l iyt
e n t i r ley d e s tor y s t h i s e
nyattemptto
p r e sisv e f u n ction , b e c a uesa f i
ed
ualitycharacteristichasalreadybeenimposeduponthevowelby the
v o l iito n a l a tco f t h e p e rof r m re. T h u s t h e"
note
v o i c e rlol i n g ,
ham
actoris
p r e sisn g a n tyh i n g .H eismerelyd estry o i n g h i s rat w i t h a c h ep a
attemptatportrayingwhatheneverfeels.W
arenotsoap ttobecom e"
u a l iyt m a
d i c t in os i n g e r
er
or"
hamm y
andth e"
hiletheactorsof today
a s t h o s e foy o r e , w e s t i l l f i n d te h
v o i c e rlol e r .
d i c toi n s p e a
inthesam e c a t e groy a s t h e " h a m
er
Whatmig htbeterm edthe
i s, psc yh o l g o i c al ly a n d a r tsit i c lal y ,
a c t o.r
Toallintentsandpurposes,the processoftrainingthespea
ingvoice
shouldbethesameas thatoftrainingthesinging voice,becausethe
muscularsystemusedinspeechis e
actlythesameasthat usedinsing-
ing.Thus,thetechnicof speechdependsupontheproperdevelopment
a n d c o -rod i n tai o n o f t h emuscls eo f t h e t h oar
igoru oswor
,laryn
a n d t o nu ge .
mustbedn o e b y t h ee s m u s cel s i f t h e y aer t o b e d e v eol p e d
andtrained.Becausesingingisa farmorevigorousformofvoicepro-
ductionthanspea
ing,propertrainingofthe muscularsystemcanbe
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
accomplishedonlythroughthemediumofsinging.
Thus,theprocessoftrainingthe spea
ingvoicerestsuponthe isola-
tion,separatedevelopmentandfinallytheco-ordinationofthetwo
groupsoflaryngealmuscles(registration)
ofaproperresonancead
andalsoupontheattainment
ustment,oracousticcoupling,betweenthe
vocalcordsandtheresonancecavities.
Theisolation,developmentandtrainingofthewea
ergroupoflaryn-
gealmuscles,or,inotherwords,the unusedregister,ise
train ingbothth espea
uallyvitalin
ingandth esingin gvoice.h T u s , we hn a m a n
voice,whichistoohigh-pitched,employsmi
s
edlowerregistration,the
isolationanddevelopmentofthefalsettoisoftenthe
eytothefinding
ofthepurelowerregister.This register,initspure state,will,atfirst,
berevealedforbuta fewverylowpitches.Thepupilmust,at thisstage,
betoldtouse onlythesepitchesinspeech.Under suchcircumstances
hisrangeislimited,but, asthetechnicaldevelopmentproceeds,itwill
e
tendfurtherandfurther,untilfinallya fullrangeofaboutthreeoctaves
isreached.
c e p t f roa p i e r c i n gcs r e a m o f g a o n ,yo r f o r c o mci e f f e cst, n o m a n
shouldeverusethefalsettoregisteri nspeechanymorethanhe should
insinging.
Thetrainingofawoman
sspea
ingvoiceisgenerallya problemof
firstisolatingthelowerregisterfor verylowtones,applyingthesefew
tonestothespea
ingvoiceandthenproceedingalong thegenerallines
oftechnicaldevelopmentemployedintrainingthesingingvoice.
tismostimportantto noteherethatanytechnicalimprovementin
thesingingvoiceshouldbe immediatelyappliedtothespea
fthisisnotdn o e , t h e s ig ni n g a n d se pa
ingvoice.
ingtech n i c s w il ln o t a s s c oi a t e
mentally.Thispointisonlytoo clearlydemonstratedbymanysingers
whousetheirvoiceswellwhenthey singandbadlywhentheyspea
272
,
a n d t h e i nevr s e a c t ros w i t h fni e s p e a
cannotsing.(Thislattercaseis
i n g v o ie c s a n d g od o"
ears
who
generallytheresultofincorrectvocal
training).
tisbynomean seasyforth espea
i n g v o ie cpupiltoad o p t t h i s por -
cedurebecausetheenormouschangeinhis spea
ingvoicewillprobably
becommenteduponbyhisfriendsand relations,whoareapttothin
thatheistal
ingaffectedly.Theyhavegrownusedtohis faultymethod
ofvoiceproductionandassociatethistype ofspeechwithhispersonality,
sothatanyradicalchange maysoundunnaturaltothem.A
furtherdiffi-
cultyliesinthe factthattherangeis, atfirst,verylimited,andthe
normalpitchmaysuddenlybeloweredbyan octaveormore.Thiseffect
willalsoseemstrangetohis ownear,untilhehas beenpractisingitfor
sometime,whentherelieffromvocalstrain willbringwithit asense
oftruenaturalnesswhichhehas neverbeforee
perienced.
When thepurelowerregisteris firstdisclosed,thepitchat whichthe
pupilmustspea
willusuallybeverymuchlower thantheonewhich
hehasbeenwontto use.A
sthetechnicdevelopsthis pitchwillusually
risesomewhatandtherangewille
tendtoanenormousdegree.
nsinging,theartistmust conceivethemusicalphraseasa single
unit.Ex
c e p t i n r aer c a s e,st h e i n t esni t y a n d cloo r o f e v rey t o n e i n t h e
phraseisdeterminedbythefirst tone.A
rises,andviceversa.W
sthepitchrises, theintensity
herethesongis writtenproperly,arisein pitch
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
coincideswitharisei nemotion.Q uietphrasesarewrittenlowin the
ran g e o fht e v ioc e fore
a m lpe : I n t h e f i sr t a ct o f W a g n er
s"
Wal
thetenorneversingshigherthan Guntilthefinal climacticphraseis
reached,wherehighA
isfound.E
venhighGoccurs butrarely.This
actsdep i c t s a q u i e t , t e n d e r lvoe s c e n e b etwenS
W h e n t h e p h r ae sise
iegm u n d a n d S i e g l i n d .e
citin ganddram aticitshu o l d l i e i n t h e u p e r p atr
ofthevoice.
n s p e e c hht e s a m e r u le
a p p l.yT h e u n i t o f se pe c h i s t h e sn et e n e c,
notthesingleword.Theactor, whenreadinglines,mustconceiveeach
sentenceasasingleunit. Thepitchmustriseand fall,astheemotion
risesandfalls,in adefinite,predetermined"
tune.
Thecolorshould
practicallyalwaysremainconstantoverthesentence.A
pic
nyattemptto
outtheparticularwordandgive toita specialemotionorfeeling
is,generally,cheapandinartistic.Thus,if aphraseisbeingread inwhich
thespea
eristryingto soothesomeonetosleep,theentiresentenceshould
haveadar ,sooth i n g q u a l iyt . T h e s i n g l e w odr "
sleep
s h o udl n o t b e
isolatedfromthesentenceandgivena specialcolor.
nsingingwehavealsothe factorsofaccentandrhythmto consider.
oinspeech thetempoisa vitalfactorintheproper interpretationof
lines,asisthe stressingoftheaccentedsyllablesof thek
eywords.The
singermustneverpushhis tonesbeyondacertainpointof intensity.
lthou ghthespa e
e r o r s i n g rec a n v a r y t h einten sityatanyg i v e n p ict h ,
withincertainlimits,eachtonein hisvoicehasa definitelimitofloud-
nesswh i c h m u s t ntob e e
ceedd e . A n y f u rht e r r i s e i n i n t e n stiy s h o udl b e
accomplishedbyarisein pitch.A
sageneralrule,however,it isfarmore
effectiveforhimtoraisethe pitchforincreasedemphasisthantoincrease
theintensityonthesametone.The. e
ceptiontothisrule ofrisingpitch
forincreasedemotionistheuse ofverylowtonesfor e
emotions.
273
tremelydeep
u r ,e
Theconceptofthesentenceas asingleunitpresupposesa virtually
unbro
e n f l o w fot o n e o vret h e s e n t n ece.
u c h a f l o w o fot n e i s n o t
possibleintheLatin languages.F orthisreasonE
nglish,German,etc.,
aremoreeffectivedramaticallythantheLatinlanguages.I
tisrather
difficultforthepupil,whohas neverconceivedthisunbro
enflowof
toneoverthesentence,tolearnhow toencompassit.I
tisprobablethat
hewillnotlearn todosountil heisableto singpassablywell.This
f l o w o f tn oe
demn adsaprop e r t e c hinc , b e c u asetheon ewhouss ea
mouthvowelformationmustinevitablybrea
th eflowashe goesfrom
consonanttovowelandviceversa.
Thevibratodoesnotoccurin normalspeech,becausetheduration
ofthevowelsoundis generallyonlyfroml/20thtol/5thof asecond.
Thus,inmostcases,thetime intervalislessthanthe durationofone
vibrato.I
fthevibratowereto occur,itwouldbeinterpretedas part
ofthetransitionfromonesyllableto another.Nevertheless,becausethe
trainingofthespea
ingvoicecanonlybe carriedoutthroughthedevelop-
mentofthesingingvoice,and becausenotoneinthe singingvoicewhich
iswithoutvibratocanbe producedproperly,thevibratofactordoes
enter,indirectly,intotheproblemoftraining thespea
ingvoice.
Thereisanotioncurrent amongactors,actressesandpublicspea
t o t h e e fef c t t h a t t h eyshou ld"
pro
ect
ers
t h e i r vioc e s t o t h e bca
ofthe
theaterorhallin whichtheyareappearing.Thisconceptis withoutany
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
basisinfact.To fillanauditorium,theintensitymustbe increased,and
thisimpliesadefiniteaugmentationinthe amountofphysicalwor
Thespea
erwhotriesto"
pro
ecthisvoice
scream,andtherebydestroytheresonancead
don e.
isonlytooapt toshoutor
ustmentthatis tosaythe
u a l iyt o f h i s v o i e c.
Thevowelsoundsmustbeas sustainedaspossible,andtheconsonant
orconsonantsattheend ofonewordmustbeconnectedonto thecon-
sonantorconsonantsatthebeginningof thene
thene
t w o r d s t rat s w i t h a vw o elsou nd.I
ofsoundisbro
tword,orthevowelif
f t h i s i s n o t d oe n, t h e c o n t i n utiy
en.W heretwovowelsfollowoneanother,as,forinstance,
withthew ords"toart
or"
f o r e vl i
therem ustbenobra e
betw eenthe
vowels,butmerelyagradualmodificationintheshape oftheresonance
c a v iite s , s o t h atthe" oo-h a
elidd e.I
o r , i n t h e l tat e r e
ntheword"for
t h e l e tet r "
andshouldnotbearticulated.W
aw
and" ee,
elided
a m p l,et h e "
aw-e
are
m e r ley i n d i a ct e s t heo vwelsu ond
hilethereisno brea
betweenthe
t h e r e i s a d rp oi n i n t e nist y a s t h e t w o v o w les o u n d s rae
whereas,withthediphthong"
maintained.Brea
r
oftheintensityiscontinuously
sbetweenvowels,orbetweenwordswhichendor
startwithconsonants,aredestructivetothe flowoftone.W iththecom-
poundvowelsonlyonepartmaybe prolonged.Thus,intheword"
w h i c h i s por n o u nced"nee-oo,
the" ee
itisthe"
oo
new,
whichm u s t b e p r loo n g d eand
shou ldbeasshorts ap o s s i b le.Similarly,w i t h t h e w rod "
whichcn o s i ssto f "
a h - e,e
itisthe" ah
,
w h i c h i s por l o n g edandthe"ee
whichisshort.
Thevariousfaultsinpronunciationwhichare commononbothsides
*
S
ee"
o m e P hsyi c a l C h a r a c t rei s t i sco f S
peechn a d M u s i ,c
letch er.Pub lishd e:R eviw e sofMod e r n P h syi c s . V o l . 3 , A
ysteme T c h nci a l
-
274
o u r nla. V
byH
arvy e
pril193 1.Bell
ol.10,J uly193 1 . ( p a gse1 0 4 , 1 1 0 )
oftheA
tlanticO
ceanwillnotbe enteredintodiscussionbecausethe
processofcorrectingthesefaultslies solargelyinmereimitation,and
alsobecauseA
mericanfaultsaredifferentfromthoseheardin
tisabsolu telyim p o s sbi l e f o r t h esingerorsp ea
ngland.
e r t o c o r rcet m a n y
ofhismoreprevalentmispronunciationsuntilhisvoice hasbeentrained
properlyandisundercontrol.W
henthisendhasbeen accomplished,
theprocessofteachinghimdiction isarelativelyeasyone,becausehe
isthenableto copythepronunciationgiventohimby theteacher.
Theprevalentpracticeofendeavoringtoteachdiction topersons
whosetechnicisfaultyshouldbe condemned.Thispracticemerelyleads
fromonepoorpronunciationtoanother.W
hileanyone,whohasthe
patience,candomuchtohelp himselfincorrectinghismoreflagrant
errors,theuseofa dictionaryis,generallyspea
harmful.A
ing,misleadingandeven
phoneticdictionarymaybeinterestingasa referenceboo
butasanaid toself-studyitispractically worthless.A
,
phoneticsymbol
mayindicatethepronunciationofagiven vowel,butitdoesnotgive a
m e nat l p i c t uer o f t h e q u a l i t y w h i c h d eterm i n e s t hsiv o w le. I
tisthis
mentalpicture,andnotthemeresymbol,which enablesthespea
eror
singer,whosetechnicisgood,to enunciateproperly.F urthermore,pho-
neticindicationsdonotcover theverylargenumberofvowelsounds
overeightyin theE
nglishlanguage,andcangiveno indicationwhat-
e v e r o f c loo r , w h ichisane
uallyim portn a t p h ae sofreson ancead
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
u s t mn et
fortheproductionofanyparticular vowelsound.
sageneralrule,it
hasbeenfoundthattheuse ofaphoneticdic-
tionaryinteachingoneselfhowtospea
leadstoaffectation,stiltedspeech
andgeneralconfusion.
tthepresenttimealmostall teachersofphoneticsshowtheirpupils
mouthpositionsforthevowels.Thispracticeis destructivetechnically.
tis,however,probablytheonlymeanswhichcan beadoptedbythe
classteacherwhowishestotrain groupsofindividualswhoenunciate
incorrectly.While thisisthe onlymethodhecanadoptto forceachange
inthevowelsoundstheyare ma
ing,itistechnicallyharmfuland should
beavoided.
Thesamedifficultyalsoappliestothe teachingofforeignlanguages.
o w i s t h e t ecah e r o f F r e n c h , f o r i ntsa n c,et o i n s t r u c t h i s p u pl is i n t h e
properpronunciationoftheF
renchvowelsounds,whicharenotfound
i n E n g l ih s , o t h ret h a n b y g i ivn g t h e m m outhan d l i p p o s iito n s
very
vowelsoundineverylanguagecanbe properlyresonatedpharyngeally
butwhatisto bedonewiththepupil whousesamouthvowelformation
i n E n g l ih s
f c o u r s,ei f h i s v o i c e i s tar i n e d p r o p elry a n d h e h a s laer n e d
howtoshapehispharyngealresonancecavitiesfor allvowelphonation,
hewillbeable toreproduceanysoundhisF
renchteachermayindicate.
Beforethisconditionhasbeenattained,anyattemptto formtheF
rench
vowelswithhismouthmustinevitablyharmhis voice.
n s i ng i n g,th econ son a nst "
d,
1,
n
and"t
shu oldb e a ritc ulaet d
byhittingthehardpalate withtheundersideof thetongue.Thiselimi-
natesth e"
out
thusbra e
out
gestu rewhichc oc u r s w h enthetipisem p l oe yd.Any
gestu reoftheton g u e r elfe
lyrela
esthegen i o - gol s s u s m usclean d
sthemeld o i c l i n .eW h e n t h e u n d e r s i d e o f t h e t o nu ge i s u s e d
adownmovementoccurs.Thetipmaybe usedinnormalspeech.
275
h a p tre1 5
UN C I
E NT F
I C T
A C H I N GM T H O D
nentiregenerationofsingershas beenannihilated.Thepurpose
ofthischapteris toshowwhythishas occurred.
Thereisnosinger intheworldtodaywhocould possiblybe
classedasbetterthansecond-ratein comparisonwiththegreat
artistsofthelast generation.Thebestsopranoofthedayhas seven
tones,middleDtoA
flat(abovethetrebleclef),ofdefinitelypleas-
i n g q u a l iyt . B eol w t h i s D h e r v ioc e i s w e a
a n d r a te hr t h i c
.This
areaofhervoiceis generallyalmostinaudiblewhentheorchestra
i s p l a yni g . A b o v e t h e A
tones(highBandC
f l a t s h etsa r t s t o g o s h r i l l a n d hreh i g h ets
)arelittlebetter thanscreams.Theyaresung
w i t h t h e lpi s s p r ed aa n d a r e n o t olny "
arequiteoftensom e w h tao f f -
strictedthroaty.H
w h iet
a n d s h rl il b u t t h e y
e y . H e r s o f t s i n g ig ni s d e f i ntie l y c o-n
erfivebesttonesare reallygoodonlywhenshe
i s s i n g ig nf u l l v o i e c.A therbestsh e c a n b e c l e alry h e adr i n t h e
MetropolitanO peraH
ouse,butshenever,atanytime, reallyfills
theauditorium,asthegreatsingersof thepastgenerationdidwhen
they"openedup
onahighton e . F u r t h rem oer , s h e o fet n s l u r s
badly.H erintonationisbetterthan thatofanyothercontemporary
singer,andseriousdeviationsfromthepitch arerelativelyrare.S
he
breathescorrectlyanddoesnotinvolveher chestinphonation.H
er
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
musicianship,actingabilityandartistryareof ahighorder.
Thebesttenorofthe dayhasavoicewhich,though truetopitch
mostofth etime,isquitethic
, h a s a d i s tni c t v i bar t o -rte m loo
movement,isdefinitelypushedespeciallyfortheupper tonesand
doesnotmountproperlyinintensityabovehigh
arenotresonatedproperly.H
.H
ishightones
isregistrationisunco-ordinatedbut
u i t e p uer f a r p u r e r t h anthatofan y o t h e r mlae s i n g re. H e n c e ,
t h e q u a l i t y o f h i s v oci e i s t h e b e s t o f lal m e n s i n g ersoftod ay.When
singingfortissimo,inaverydramaticpassage,his performanceis
oftenmosteffective.H eneverreallyfillsthe operahouse,however,
a s d i d s u c h sni g e r s a s C a r u s o . D e s p iet t h e f a c t t htat h e q
u a l iyt o f
hisvoiceisbetter thanthatofanyother contemporarymalesinger,
itcannotbecomparedwiththat ofC
27
aruso,orofmanyofthe other
greatsingersofthepast generation.Whenhe singssoftlyheis apt
toemployanunco-ordinatedfalsettoregister,whichdeviceis
illegitimateandsoundssilly.W hilehisvoiceis notthroaty,itisnot
h e l d o pn e
Lac
i . e,.a b s oul t e "
open ing
ofPow erPresn e t - dyaC
Withthee
h a s n o t b e n e s t albi s h e.d
harc a t e r itsi c
c e p toi n o f t h ee s t w o a r tsit s , w h o a r e a u dbi l e m u h c
ofthetimetheyare singing,thereseemstobeno oneelsewhocan
reallybeheard,e
ceptfortheuppertones,when theorchestrais
playing,orwhoseq
ualityisdefinitelypleasing.F
i s a l m otsu n i v esra l . A l l t h e s o f t s i n gni g (
aultyintonation
m e z z ao vce
) h e a r d i s d -e
liberatelythroaty.A llthehigh tonesareforcedthin,shrill,screamy
ornasal.Themovementinallthese othervoicesisprimarilytremolo
ortremolovibrato.Mostofthesesingers arehardlyasgoodvocally
astheoperettasingersof thepastgeneration.
TeachersofthePast
Teachersofthepastwerenot scientists.Theyk
newnothingof
acoustics,physiologyorpsychologyandthemoreseriousonesdid
notpretendtodoso, although,eveninthatgeneration,therewere
moun teban swhotal
e d a l o t o f n o nesn s e a n ddidalotofharm .
Thebestteachersofthat era,however,didk
nowcertainrather
obvious,fundamentalfactsaboutsinging.I
nthefirstplace,they
realizedthatthesingerwhowas notaudibleabovetheorchestra,
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
inanoperahouse,couldnot beclassedasanopera singer.They
desig natedh ima"
p a r l ros i n g e r
doanythingaboutit.H
tonetheyli
a n d d i d n toc l a i m t o b e a b leto
owever,whentheyheardafull,free,ringing
edit,andtheyencouragedtheir pupils,wheneverpos-
sible,toproducej
ustsuchtones.Theirmethodof procedurewas
m e r ley o n e o f " t r i a l a n d e r r o r .
Thissortoftrainingcan slightlyimproveagreatvoice,andk
i t g r e a,ti f t h e t e a h c e r h a s a n e raw h i c h i s a d
betweenagoodandabad tone.I
eep
u s t e d t oht e d i f free n c e
tcannotradicallyimproveany
voice,anditcannotchangethe classofanysinger.Nevertheless,
thepupilwitha naturallygreatvoicesurvivedand,inmanyin-
stances,becameagreatartist.
Pseudo-scientificMethods
Thencamethescientificera.S
whocouldflavorhisremar
ciencebecamepopular.Theteacher
swithpseudo-scientificphrasesmade
adefiniteappealtothe vocalstudent.Theteacherwhomerely
277
pluggedawayattryingtoteach hispupilstoproducethe best
p o s sbi l e s o ud ns , b y d i n tofhardwor
and" trialan derror
meth ods,
wasdefeatedbythesmartsalesman,whousedwildand imaginative
phrases,q
uitedevoidofmeaning,toimpressprospectivepupils.
Manyofthegreatvoicesgot offthetrac
theirpossessorswerestillrelativelyyoung.S
an ddeteriorated,while
omeofthesee
-singers,
whosenamescarriedatremendousweightwiththepublic,became
teachers.Becauseoftheirveryhighstandingas artists,theywere
abletodemandenormousfeesandpupilscrowdedto themfrom
everycorneroftheglobe.Theyk
scienceofvoice.Theyk
newnothingwhateverofthe
newnothingofacousticsorphysiology
andtheprinciplesofpsychologywerea closedboo
tothem.They
hadtosaysomethingstartling.Therefore,theydevelopedasalestal
tobeup-to-date,interestingandscientific.W
hatweretheytodo
n o wni g n o t hni g o f p h syi c s t h e y o culdnotv ee n t h i n
interm sof
thephenomenawithwhichtheyweredealing.Theyhadonlyone
sourceofinformationtofallbac
upontheirownphysicalsensa-
tions.
Therefore,theysetouttodescribethese sensations.Theyclothed
thesee
planationsinthemostpreposterouslanguagethathasever
beenpromulgatedinanybranchoflearning.The onlysciencewhich
theywereabletopursuewas anatomy,becausethisstudydemanded
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
merelyagoodmemoryfornamesandno scientificunderstanding
wasnecessary.I
notherwords,manyofthemdid learntheanatomi-
calnamesofthemuscles,cartilages,etc. usedorwhich theyim-
aginedtobeused inphonation.Becausesingingisprimarilya
problemofphysiology,psychologyandacoustics,asuperficial
n o wel d g e o f a n atom yalonew a s q u i t e f uitl e . I
tdid,how e v e,r
providethemwithsomelong,scientifictermswhichthey could
usetoimpresstheirpupils withtheirsupposedscientifick
nowledge.
Theirbasicmethod,then,reallydependeduponthesensations
whichtheye
voices
periencedwhentheysang.Butthey hadlosttheir
hatiswhytheywereteaching,instead T ofsinging.These
sensationsweremerelythosewhicharee
periencedbythesinger
whohaslosthis voice,orbytheindividualwhohas no"
voice.
natural
Theywereactually,ineffect,thephysicalmanifestations
ofthetechnicalfaultswhichhad eliminatedtheirvoices.
When thevoiceisproducedperfectlyit issofreethat practically
nodefinitemuscularsensationscanbelocated.The morefaultythe
technic,themoredefinitethemuscularsensationswhichthe singer
e
periencesbecome.S uchsensationsaremerelythemanifestations
oftheinterfering,andwrong,musculartensionswhichoccur be-
causeoftechnicalfaults,
-
278
We had,then,agroupofteachers,with famousnames,whode-
liberatelytaughttheirpupilstoreproducethe sensationswhich
wereactuallythephysicalmanifestationsofthetechnicalfaults
whichruinedtheirowngreatvoices.
amou sNames
Letusbespecific: Thethreeleadingteachersofthe timewere
March e s i , L il li L e h mn an a n d J
eanDeResz
e . T h eer w e r e m n ay
others,butthesethreewerethe mostprominent.
March esimar
a n d e r rro
e d t h e p eiro d o f t r asni t i o n b etwenthe" trial
a n d t h e " p s e u d o -csi e n tfii c
becau seoflac
ness.
teach er.Shelosthervoice
o f l o w rer e g i set r c o - odr i n aito n a n d e
c e s svi e "
w h i t-e
hedidknowareallygod o t o n e w hn es h e h e adr o n e . H e r
pupilMelba sangbeautifully,inspiteofher teaching,because
s h e d i d n toi n t e ref r e w i t h tihs g r e a t sni g e r
e v e r ,h setriedtom a
M e l b,aa n d s h e c o n fusd eMelba
s c l a r i t y fot o n e w iht "
andherco-ordinationofregistrationwithlac
(Melb a
s n a t u r lat e c h nci . H o w -
e a l l h e r o t hrep u p i l s s u onde
actlyli
oflowerregister.
s r e g i set r s w eer c o - o r d i n a td ea n d s h e h a d n o b rea
chesididnotshut Melba
svoiceoff.W
s h e w a s ntos o s u c c es f u l , bcea u s e s h e"
e
w h iet n e s s
.)Mar-
ithherotherpupils,however,
w h i tn ee d
eliminatedthelowerregister,whenabrea
t h e i r v ioc e s a n d
waspresent.Therefore,
shedidradicalharmto virtuallyeveryotherpupilwhostudied
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
withherandshedevelopedan absolutelydestructiveschoolof
white,
throaty,falsetto-onlysinging.Despitethisfactsheallowed
herpupilstosing moreorlessout loudandshewantedthemtobe
abletofillan auditorium.
LilliLehmannwasformanyyearsthe world
teacherfinancially.S
hek
smostsuccessful
newnothingofscienceandhad almost
e n t ier l y l o s t hrev o i c e w h e n s h e s t rat e d t o t e c ah . I
naboo
o n s i n gni g
shepropoundedtheorieswhichcanonlybe designatedaspre-
posterousnonsense:statementstotheeffectthatthetonewas some-
thingwhichwhirledaroundandshotout indifferentdirections
.accordingtothe pitch.H erwritingsgivetheimpressionof some-
onewhohadpipedreams.Theyaresimilar tothewritingsof an
individualwho,k
writeate
tboo
nowingnothingofelectricityorradio,tried to
abou tradio,u singhisim a g i ntai o n , ad nh i s i m a g-i
nationalone,topropoundhistheories.Unfortunately,thenonsense
writtenaboutvoicebythise
-greatsingerhashada profound
effc e t o n v o c a l taec h i n galloverthew orld.Seriousscin e t i sstd o n
readbo
s a b o u t sni g i n g s o t h i s t e a c hrew a s n e v ret a
antastictheories,comingfromsoimpressiveasource,deeply
279
t
entotas
.
affectedthevocalteachersandstudentswhocameunder hersway
orwhored aherboo
s,becu aseths ee i n d i ivd u aslk
n e w n toh i n g o f
sciencethemselvesandhadnomeansofgauging theactualmerit
ofhertheories.H
ersuccesswasoverwhelming.H undredsofvoice
studn e t s f l o c e d t o h e r s t uido f r o m al lo v e r t h e w rol d . E v e r y o n e
whostu d i e d wtih h e r w a s mroe o r l e s s i n
uredvc o a l l y b y hrew o r
veryvoicewhichshetraineddeteriorated.E
.
verygreatartist
whofellintoherhands wasforcedtoretirefromthe stagewhile
heorshewas stillrelativelyyoung.Manyvictimsofthisteaching
aretodaylivinginretirement,andthese artistswouldstillbesing-
ingiftheyhad beentrainedproperly.Despiteallthis,Lilli Leh-
mannli
edabigtonean dshewan t e d h e r p uipl s t o b e h e rad
whentheysanginan auditorium.F orthisreasonseveralof her
artistpupilsdidsucceed
despitethefactthattheir careerswereso
pitifullycurtailed.
ing i n gni t h e M as
Thetwoteachersj
m a i nd ef o r J
ue
ustdiscusseddida greatdealofharm,butit re-
eanDeResz
e t h e g r e a t F r e n c h t e n ro t o s t r i
e t h e f i n la
blowwhichhasbeenthemain causeofthevirtualeliminationofall
greatvoicesfromtheworldtoday.
WhenJ
eanDeResz
e l o s t h i s v oci e i t b e c a m e a s d o t h o s e o f par c -
t i c a lyl a l l F r e n c h menwh o l o s e t h eriv o i c e s"
w h i t,e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
nasal.H e,therefore,e
t h r otay a n d v eyr
periencedadefinitesensationofnasality of
somethinghappeninginthefrontofhis face.H ebasedhistechnical
theoriesuponthissensation,whichwassolelya manifestationofthetech-
nicalfu alts(th r o a tni e s s , j a w - l o c
andnec
t e n soi n ) w hci h h a d d e -
s t r oe y d h i s v oci e . H e d i d n o t c a l l t h i s s e n satin o n a s ai lt y
fancyp h r a s e froi t : "
s i n g ig ni n t h e m a s
thissillyphrasetoo
ue.
hecoin eda
orsomeob scurera eson
anoverwhelmingholduponthepopularimagination.
tbecameastandardideafor voicetrainingeverywhere.Tothisday
thema
o r i t y o f taec h esre i t h e r dfei n i tley p r o fses t o t e a c h te hD e R
esz
e
method,oremployamethodwhichissimilar toitand,therefore,the
outcomeofhisideas.
L e t u s c o nisd e r e
fthej
actlyw h a t " s i n gni g i n t h e m a s
awisrela
ue
r e a lyl m e a n.s
ed,drp o p e d i not t h e m i dlde p o s iito n a n d t hn es t u c
_
outalittleand tensed,thisstateoftensionmaybe reflectedtothefront
o f t h e f ae c , s o t h a t a d fei n i t ee s n s aito n i s e
pupilestablishesthisconditionofj
a c t u lal y : " F
perin ecedatth enose.I fthe
awtensionandthensings,he will
eelsom e t h ig nh a p p n e i n g i n t h e for n t o f h i s f c ae .
T h i s i s n to
aphenomenonofresonance.Therearenoresonancecavitiesabove,or
i n f r o n t o, ft h e p h ayr n
l a r y n g ela, o r a l a n d n a s a l . A r e s oa nn c e c aivt y
mustbeanair cavity,withrelativelyhardwalls,whichcanbe shaped,
or"
t u n e,d
forthers eo n aito n o f t h e tn oe p i t c h a n d vw o el.Suchacavity
must,then,becapableofassuminga widevarietyofchangesinsize
andshape,ifiti stoactas aresonatorofthevoice.The pharyngeal
280
cavities,whichareemployedwhenthetechnicis correct,arej
ustsuch
cavities.Themouthcavityalsocanbe shaped,andisemployedwhen
thetechnicisthroatyand thepharyn
isconstrictedand,therefore,
eliminatedasaresonancecavity.Thenasalcavitycannot betunedor
ad
usted.F
urthermore,itisheavilylinedwithsoft foldsofmucous
membrane,foldsofsoftfleshwhichhaveso greatadampingeffect
that,evenifthiscavity couldbeshaped,itcouldnever actasanefficient
resonator.Thefrontalsinusisa small,fi
torisso completelyoutoftheq
seriously.R eferencetoF
ofthelineA
ofthes
edcavity,anditsuse asaresona-
uestionthatoneneedhardlyconsiderit
ig.37willshowthat thereisnocavityin front
-B,whichcouldpossiblybeused asaresonator.Thecavity
ullisfilledwith brainsandisnot,therefore,an aircavity.No
Thereisdefinitelynoresonancecavityin thefrontofthe face,or"
them as
in
ue.
ig.37ResonanceCavities
Thisillustrationclearlyindicatestheutter absurdityoftheideathatthe
voicesh ouldbers eo n tae d , " f o c u s s e d , "
f a c e ,ht e n o s e o r t h e"
mas
ue
placd e
or"
felt inthefrontofthe
i.e.,infron tofthelineA B.
twillbesen ethatthens aa l c a vtiy i s l i n e d w iththic
f o l d s o f sfot m u c u os
membranewhichwouldactasahighly efficientdampingmaterial.Thefrontal
sinusisa smallcavitytoosmall toactasan importantresonatorandthetop
oftheheadis filledwithbrains,asoft,highly absorbentmaterial.F urther-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
more,neitherthenasalcavity,thesinus northeheadcanchangetheir sizeor
s h a p e ro, i n o t h e r w o r d s , te hy c a n n otbe"
tuned .
T h u s ,ht e r e i s n o c aivt y i n
thefrontoftheface whichcouldpossiblyactasa resonatorofthetone.
Thebonystructureofthe noseorforeheadmightactas anefficientsound-
ingboardifthe vocalcordswereattachedthere.H
owever,thelaryn
is
actuallysuspendedfromthehyoidboneandis inthethroat.
Thefrontoftheface couldbeusedas asoundingboard,ifthevocal
cordswererigidlyattachedtoit. Buttoaccomplishthisthelaryn
wouldhavetobeamputatedandgraftedon somewherebehindthenose
"
281
i nh t em as
ue
Thesensationofthevoicebeing
inthemas
t r a nm s i s soi n e f f c et b r o u g htabou tbyane
bythenec
Thisnec
ue,
isthenmerelya
t r e m e j a w -ol c
andhelp ed
t e n soi n w h i c h cn ot r oslt h e t e c h n icofthe" mas
ue
s i n g re.
tensionisdeliberatelyengendered,bytheteachersofthis
school,bothfromaboveandfrombelow.A
sarule thepupilsofthis
schoolofteachingdeliberatelydroptheirheadsto guidethevoice"
a n d o v re
intothe"mas
ue.
up
T h e y fot e n a c o cmpn a y t h i s f row a r d n ad
downmovementoftheheadwithacircular gestureofthehandwhich
goesinan d o u t i n a s e m ic- i r c l .eA
maticallythrowthenec
stheyma
ethesegs et u r s e, t h e y a u to-
musclesintotensionfromabove.
i n g esro f t h i s s c hool a r e o f tn et a u g h t " b r e a t h c o n trol,
w h i c h gn e-
erallycentersupontheraisingof thechest.Theymaybetold tobreathe
withthediaphragmandthendrawthe breathupintothechest, which
mustberaisedanddistendedas muchaspossible.Thisraisingof the
chestbringsthenec
musclesintotensionfrombelow.Thedepressing
ofthechest,whichensuesas theystarttophonate,blowsthebreathout
throughtheconstriction,whichhasbeencompletelyestablishedby
mean softheloc
ingofthej
awandth etensin gofthenec
m u s cel s ,
beforephonation.Thesesingerswill,then,veryeasilyandcompletely,
e
periencethesensationofsomethinghappeninginthefront ofthe
face,n adthesen satin othuseng e n d eer d i s w h a t " s i n g i n g i n t h e m as
ue
reallymeans.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Thereisonefurtherpoint whichrendersthisprocedureparticularly
pernicious:Thepronouncedtensionwhichoccursonthe sterno-mastoid
musclestransmitsthesound,withgreatefficiency,directlyinto thesinger
owninn erear.(
eeF
andten siononthen ec
igs.2
&
andj
s
27.)Witheachin c r e ae s i n t h r o ai tn e s s
a w m u s lce s , h e haer s w h tas e e m s t o hm i
tobeanincreasei ntherichnessandmellownessofthe tone.This,de-
spitethefactthat whatheisreallyhearingis merelyaugmented
throatiness.
We find,then,thismostunfortunatestateofaffairs:A
schoolofvocal
trainingwhichaimsata definiteeasilyattainedsensationwhichmerely
determinestheestablishmentofabsolutethroatinessplusanapparent
imprv o e mn et i n q
u a l iyt t o t h e p u pl i
sownear.h T e v i c tm i s o f t h i s sh cool
ofteachingcandefinitelyfeelandhear themselvesreachingthegoal.
Theycan,apparently,definitelyheartheirownvoicesimprovingin
u a l iyt . I
t i s , i n d ed e, d i fifc u l t f o r n a y o n eot c o n v icne t h e p u pl io f a
s i n gni g i n t h e m a s
ue
teach er thathi so v i c e i s d eet r i oar t i n g ad nt h a t
t h e t h eroy u p o n wihc h h i s t e c a h e r w ro
sismerelyin uriou snonsn ese.
Thesestudentsoftenbecomesoconceited,astheyhear theapparently
increasedrichnessinthetones theyareproducing,thattheyareutterly
unmovedbyanystatementofthescientificfacts ofthecase.Thisconceit
isencouragedbytheteacher,whosechiefmethodof holdinghispupils
isoftenthroughthisvery emotion.
t i s d i f f iu clttotell"mas
ue
s i n g res t h a t w h a t t h e y aer c o n v icne d i s
aglorious,mellowvoice,ismerelya nasal,throatynoise,andthata
greatdealofhardwor
m ustbedonetoeliminatethe verycondition
whichtheyhavespentsomuch timeandmoneytoattain thatthey
muststartalloveragain andteardownthethroatinesswhichhas been
builtup thattheirvoicesarenot great.
Buteitherscience iswrong,theirvoicesareglorious andtheir
282
teachersareright
orscienceisr ightandtheyhavetotear downtheir
e n t ier t e c h nci a n d b u i l d i t u p g a a i n b y p tai e n t h rad w o r
blowtoth e i r s e ne s o f v a n iyt
Thin
.Thin
ofthe
o f t h e w rol d o f h o p e w hichws a
builtupandwhichmust inevitablycomecrashingtopiecesundertheir
feetlNo
A
s a r u l e t h e v i ci tm o f a "
s i n gni g i n t h e m a s
ue
t e a c h e r n eevr
realizeswhatishappeningtohis voiceuntilheis actuallyunableto
goonsing i n g . T hsim a y o c cruv e r y s o n o,orhemaybeb aletoma
e
somesortofsoundfor severalyears,beforeherealizesthetrapinto
whichhehasfallen.Thenit maybetoolate
Thisschoolofteachingis renderedevenmorevirulenttodaythanit
wasafewyearsago,beforethe radioandmoviesbecamesoprominent.
nthosedy a s a s i n g reh a d t o b e a u dbi l e i n a t h e tae r . I
toowea
f h i s v o ie cwas
tocarryinan auditorium,hecouldnotbea professionalsinger.
Todayanindividualwithavoiceso constrictedand"
shutoff
thatitcan
hardlybeheardacrossa room,maybeabigsuccess overtheradioand
inH
ollywood,ifhecanputhis wordsacrossnicelyandhasa pleasing
personality.S omeofthehighestpaidsingers oftodayaremerecrooners.
ThethreeoutstandingbaritonesinA
mericatodayspea
atan
actuallyhigherintensitylevelthantheone theyattainwhenthey
sing.Beforetheeraofreproductiontheycould nothavebeeneven
passablysuccessfulprofessionalsingers,withtheirvoicesasshut off
astheyaretoday,althoughall threeofthemoriginallyhadq
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
uite
finevoices.Thefactthatcertain,very throatysingershavebeen
engagedtosingleadingrolesat theMetropolitandoesnothelp
matters
Theyare,ofcourse,completelyineffectiveandalmost
entirelyinaudible,buttheyareactuallyappearingat thegreatest
operahouseintheworld
Thirtyyearsagothesesingerswouldnot
havebeenconsideredgoodenoughtosingleads inoperettas
Thus,thestruggletoeliminatethis typeofphysicallyharmful
anddecadentteachingisbecomingincreasinglydifficultto win.
Nevertheless,themomentthepublichearsthesingerwith aneven
half-wayfreevoice,theyloveit.I
foneofthe greatsingersofthe
pastweretoappearat theMetropolitantodayhewouldcreatean
overwhelmingsensation.Thepublicdoesk
ithearsone.A
todayarethetwomostsuccessful.F
don
nowagoodvoicewhen
ctuallythetwobiggestandbest voicesintheworld
urthermore,throatysingers
tlastverylong,either physicallyorinthepublic fancy.Their
careersare,asarule, e
tremelylimitedevenwhentheyareable
togoonsinging.
Therearemanyvariationsofthis"
ue
idea.
orinstn ace,th e r e i s t h e n toi o n o f " f o c u s s i n g t h evoice
singinginthemas
inthe
frontoftheface,the noseortheforehead.Thisis muchthesame
thingcouchedindifferentterms.Thenthere istheideaof the
c o v ree d t o n s e,
or"
headtn oes.
Thesen satin o s w h i c hht e s e f i g ura-
tivephrasesengenderalsooccuras aresultoftensionon the
283
m u s cel s o f t h e n e c
andj
sodelib e r a tley d i r e tce d i n t o t h e"
Thenthereisthei deaofthe"
e r e t h e t rem "
mas
open
p u p i l i s t lod t o s i n g " o p e n
ofthetrebleclef) orE
aw,bu t i n s o m e c ae ss,thistn e s i o n i s nto
ue
o r t h e n oe s.
and"
covered
tones.The
tons eu p t o a b o u t D ( f u orthlin e
flat,andthentocover thehighertones.
opentn oe
d o e s n tom e a n a t o n e s u n g w iht t h e
throatopenandwiththemuscles ofthetongueinproper tension
butratheritind icats ea "
w h i t,e
s h o uyt
tonewh ichcann otbe
carriedupandwhichis actuallydefinitelythroaty.The"
tone
covered
mustth e n b e e m pol y e d a t t h epitch(b aoutEbonthetop
s p a c e o fht e t r e bel c l e f ) a t w h i c h t h e s oc-a l l e d " o p e n t o n e
shoutytobesingable.The"
coveredtone
istoo
sensationisbroughtabout
bydeliberatelyincreasingthetensiononthe musclesofthej
andnec
aw
and,atth esametim e,byrela ingtheton g u e m ucsl e s .
Thispermitsthetonguetodrop andthencomeintoconstrictor
tensioninthedroppedposition.Thistype oftechnicengendersever-
increasingthroatinesswhilethepupilis singingand,atthesame
time,continuallybrea
sthemelodicline.
Thereisanothersimilarschoolof thoughtwhichtellsthepupil
to"
feelth e t o n e a se cndhigh erinthehed a
asheascn edsthe
scale.Theteachersofthisschool sometimesendeavortoengender
whatth eycallan"evenscale
i n w h i c h lal t h e t o n s eh a v e e
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ual
loudn e s s . Mn ay p u p islo f t h i s , a n d o f t h e " s i n g ig ni n t h e m a s
ue
schools,aretolddeliberatelytosoftenthe highertonesasthey
ascendthescale.Thisdirectionresults inaverypronounced
augmentationinthedegreeofconstrictionas theyascendthe
s c a l ,ei . e . , foj
awloc
andnec
t e n soi n . M otst e a c h e r s t e l l t hn e-
pupilsthattheirthroatsmust berela
upn o a r eal
edj
aw.
ed.Nearlyalloftheminsist
f t hsi w er e t o m e a n a er l a
ednc e
n o t t hr o ta
the underlyingideawouldbecorrect.Unfortunately,however,
theydoactuallymeanthethroat(or tongue),becausetheseteachers
generallytelltheirpupilsto shapetheirmouthsforthevowels.
o m e o f t hm e e v e n g o s o fraa s t o i n s t r u ctthemtoma emovem ents
o f t h e i r haed s t o " r e l a
rela
thethra ot.
u c h m oevm e n t s d o i n d ed e
themusclesofthetonguewhich shouldbetensed,and,at
thesametime,theybringthe nec
ofarela
edj
musclesintotension.Theidea
awmig h t b e a g o o d o n efii t m e a n t p u ttingth ej
outofaction.Unfortunately,itgenerallymeanshangingitli
idiotinth emiddlep o s i t in o. (
ofthej
e e F i g . 2 9).T h i s t y p e for e l a
awalw aysman i f e ssti t s e l f s aa n e
tremej awloc
t i s e a s y t o l e ran h o w t o " s i n g i n t h e m a s
ue.
aw
ean
ation
.
ftheread e r w a nst
tosingin completeconstriction,withasmall,shutoff,throatyvoice
whichmightbeusedoverthe radioorinthe movies,andwhich
284
soundsperfectlylovelytohisownear, itisq
uiteunnecessaryfor
himtopaya teachertolearnthistechnic.
ecanteachhimself,
withoutspendingapenny,byfollowingafewsimpledirections.
nyonewhopaystolearnthis technicisveryfoolish.
emem b e r , t hsit e c h nci i s e
shouldbeused.I
actlyth e r e v esre f r o m t h e o n e w hci h
tisa formofwhistlingratherthanof legitimatesinging.
Theproblemisoneof co-ordinatingtheconstrictormuscleswithpho-
nationandofdevelopingthemtothe properdegreenottoo much.
romthisp o i n t o f v iw e t h e p r oe c s s i s q u i t e d iffe r n etfromth atof
legitimatevocaldevelopmentbecause,whenthesemusclesbecome
toostrong,thevoicedisappears.H
intensity.A
ence,allsingingmustbedone atlow
nyhow,itisfarbetterfor thesingerwhoemploysthistechnic
nevertoattempttosing loudly,becausealltonessungaboveacertain
intensitybecomeunpleasanttolistentoand arenearlyalwaysoffpitch.
Therearetwomethodsofestablishingthistechnic: With thefirst,
whichisgenerallyemployedbyteachersoftoday,the registrationaction
isdisregarded,withtheresultthat thevoiceisof limitedrange.W ith
thesecondmethod,whichemploystheregistrationaction,afar more
interestingresultcanbeobtained,becausean e
tremelywiderange
canbedeveloped.
Thefirstmethodisvery simpleindeed.Thechiefgoalisthe attain-
mentofcompletenec
-musclecontrol.Thismaybeaccomplishedwith
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
orwithoutthein
ectionofdeliberatenasalityinthe tone.
Thefirststepis theattainmentofanabsolutej
(
mas
u e s i n gni g
)isdesird e,thej
awloc
.I
fnasality
a w i s f i rtsr e l a
t h e m i dlde p o s iito n ( s e e F i g . 2 9 ) a n d t h n estuc
edanddrp o p e d i not
o u t a l i t tel a n d t e ne sd.
Thistensionisthendirected tothefrontof theface,orthenose.The
nostrilsmaybedilatedto conveytheideaofsomethinghappeningin
t h e n o s.eI
fthe"
h e a d vioc e
t y p e o f sni g i n g ( w h i c h i s t h raot y , b u tnot
deliberatelynasal)isdesired,thej
(loc
) p o s i t in oa n d t e n e sd.I
awismerelydroppedintothe middle
fathic
( s o -a clledcn o t r atlo o r b a r iot n e
u a l iyt ) i s d e s ier d , t h e j a w i s d r o p e d i n t o te h"
in(orbac
(
loc
"
p o s iito n , p ul le d
)alittle andtensed,andthetongueis swallowed(dropped).
eeFig.12B .)
Thesecondstepengendersthedevelopmentandco-ordinationofthe
nec
mu scleswithphonation.Thisisaccomplishedonlytoo easily.The
nec
m u s t b e so hr t e n e d . T h e tn es i o n o f te hn e c
m u s lce s c a n b e i n d uced
fromabovebydroppingthehead,andit isaugmentedwhenthehead
isstuc
o u t o r p u lel d b a c
e
c e s svi e l .yI
tcanbeindu cedfromb elow
bymeansofthechest andshoulders,whichmustberaisedand tensed.
Thisraisingof,andtensionon, thechestservesadoublepurpose,because
itisalsoimp o r t atni n "
b r e aht c o n t r lo.
chestmusclesintoactionis firsttota
asfardownaspossible ande
T h e b etsm e t h d o o f b r i n gni g t h e
eadeepbreath,filling thelungs
pandingthelowerribsandthe diaphragm,
andthn e , a f t ret h e b r e aht h a s b e e n t a e n i n t h i s m n a n e r ,ot p u l l i n
thediaphragmandraisethechest,thus forcingthebreathupinto it.
(
e e F i g . 2 4 C . ) T h i s c o m pel t e l y r lee ae sstheinsp i r a t roy t e niso n a n d i n -
suresth eprodu c t i o n o f a t oe ns u n g o n a f o r e cde
breath
285
).H
p i r aito n (
onthe
avinginspiredthebreathandraisedhis chestandshoulders,
thesingershouldpausea momenttoestablishtensiononthemuscles
ofthesemembers.H
eshouldthenstartto singbyblowingouttheair
withthechest,whichis slowlyforcedinanddownas hesustainsthe
tone.
Thetoneshouldbestartedsofdyand swelledalittleasit isheld,by
deliberatelyblowingoutmoreairwiththe chestNoattemptshouldbe
madetosinga reallyloudtoneit shouldonlybeswelledalittle.
ow-
ever,theswellingactionisimportant,becauseit establishesthefeeling
o f t h e v oci e b e i n g d r i v e n b y (ro"
on
) t h e b r e aht , a n d a loso f t h e c o nrto l
ofintensitybymeansofconstrictionof thethroatandofthe rateof
e
p u l soi n o f t h e b raet h . T h isisk
e
ercises,withoutsinging,mayhelpsomewhatintheattainmentof
n o w n a s " b r e a t h c o nrto l .
B r e tah i n g
b r e aht c o n t rlo.
t i s u n d e sria b l e frot h e "
mas
ue
s i n g ret o a t t e m p t t o c e n trep i t c h ,
becauseslurringintothetonehelps toengenderthesensationofnec
controlandbreathcontrol.Mostof theso-calledemotionalandinterpre-
tiveeffectsemployedinthisschoolof singingdependprimarilyupon
deliberateslurring.
ingletones,producedinthisfashion,which areswelledintoand
decrescendoed,maybepractisedwithbeneficial(
)results.Thetones
shouldallbeconnectedon aslide.Noattemptneedeverbe madetomove
fromth ecenterofn oetonetoth e c e n t reo f a n o t hre
isq
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
e
a c t m uisc a l f om r
uiteunimportant.
Thevowelsusedmayalsobevaried.I
white
ee
tisprobablybestto startwitha
vow e l . F o r t h i s v o w e l t h e j a w m utsb e c o m p ltee l y l o c
inthemiddleposition,andthe lipsdeliberatelyspread.The"
ah
m a y a lo sbeused,w iththemu o t h c a r feu l l ye stinthe" white "
position.A
oo
ed
white
ah
con siderableamountofpracticeshouldbedone withthe
v o w le, w h i h cmustbesun g w i t h t h e lpi s p u r s d eupandcom p l e t ley
c o v eirn g t h e t e t h i n t h e " o o
b e p r a cits e d t o etsa b l ihst h e j
mouthp o s i t in o. H u m m i n g m a y aslo
awloc
withthejawclosed.Allthemouth
positionsforthedifferentvowelscanbe carefullysetandpractised.
Theintensityshouldnotrisemore thanisabsolutelyunavoidable,with
thepitch.Thehighertonesshould besungsofdynot loudly.
n t h e c a s e o f a b rai t o n eorabass,andv e e n a t e nro, t h e s oc- a l l e d
open
(shou ty)tonem aybesun g o c c a soi n a lyl u p t o a b o u t D ( n othe
fourthlineofthetreble clef),butthisrelativelyloudeffect shouldnot
beemployedtoooftenorthe nec
muscleswilltendtooverdevelop,with
theresultthatthe voicewillshutoffaltogether.Thisis trueofallloud
singing.A
talltimesthe singermusthavethefeelingofbeing ableto
h o l d h i s vioc e w i t h hsin e c
ands
u e e z eht e i n t e n sityinan dout.
Thisentireprocessis soeasilylearnedthatcomplete'
bedevelopedifthepupilis
controlcansoon
willingtopractiseeverydayfor ashorttime.
Prolongedperiodsofpracticeshouldnotbe indulgedin,becausethe
entireprocedureisin
urioustothevocalapparatus.Periodsof complete
silence,sometimesforseveraldaysorwee
s,whenthevoiceis beginning
toshutoffaltogether,arebeneficial.Nevertheless,e
ercisesforestablish-
ingthisunnatural,constrictedconditionmustalwaysbe practisedbefore
thesingerattemptstoperform.
ThelongscaleofLilli
Lehmannisagoode
erciseforestablishingthe
necessaryconstrictortensionstopreparethevoicefor throatysinging.
28
Thise
erciseissungwithoutanyparticular attentiontoaccurateintona-
tion.Thetonesmaybeslid together.
ela
a t i o n fot h e g e n i-og l ossu s m ucs l e t h e m u s lce a t t h e b ae softhe
tongueandof thegenio-hyoidmuscle(seeF
ig.4)whichaccompanies
constrictionofthethroat,is essential,notonlytoestablishtheconstriction,
butalsobecauseatremolois necessaryifthetoneis tosoundpretty.
Thistremoloactionisactuatedby meansofaflutterof thebaseofthe
tongu e.Runsandothere
e r c ie s s m a y b e par c t i sd eo n t h i s f l utte r , o r
tremolo,action.Thistypeofmovementisthestoc
-in-tradeoftheso-
calledcoloraturasopranooftheday.
Thisthroaty,tremolotonemustneverbesung loudly,becausewhen
itisswelledthe narrow,rapidtremolobecomesadisagreeablewobble
andtherg e i s t rtai o n b e o cmesmi ed.Them i
isverymuchoffk
e d r e g itse r , w b oblin gtone
ey,whilethelittle,flutteringtremolotonesoundson
eyit isseldomreallytrueto pitch.Manycoloraturaspulltheirheadsin
andsideways,aswellasdown,toestablish theconstrictionnec
ent
sion.Thesidewayspullisundesirablebecausethe constrictoractionon
thelaryn
istherebyrenderedunevenandit isapttobring aboutthe
earlydevelopmentofnodulesonthevocalcords.The staccatoisaccom-
plishedbymeansoftheestablishmentofa verycompleteconstriction,
whichmustbesetbeforehand.W
henthenecessarypre-tensionhasbeen
estab lishd e,theton e m u s t b e d lei b ear t e l y " s
uea
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
ed
i n t h e f a le stto
register,withtheheadpulledin anddown.
Mostofthesalientpoints havebeencoveredfortheattainmentofa
technicwhichisalmostuniversallytaughttoday
unmu sicalan de
theintensityisk
trem elyin
itisentirelyinartistic,
uriou s p h y s ia c l l y . I t i s l e a s t h ram f u lwhen
eptverylowandwhenan amplifierisusedtobuild
uptheintensityartificially.Theso-called"
radiotechnic
restsuponthis
typeofsinging,whentheintensityis reducedtothelowestpossible
level.I
tisthe automatic,rapidflutterofthetongue,whichis employed
toengenderthetremolo,thatma
esthistypeof singingacceptableto
thelistener.
Thesecondmethodis,inmanyways,far moreefficient,althoughitis
moreharmfulphysically.With thismethodthevoiceis registeredand
t h e r e gsit e r s aer t h e n c o m p l e tley b l e n d edandmi
ed.I
fthistech nicis
masteredcompletely,thesingercanvirtuallyneverlearnto singlegiti-
mately.
Thelowerregisterisisolatedand carriedupby"
whitening
lettingitbecomeincreasinglythroaty,pinchedand"
white
itand
asthepitch
rises.Theintensitymustnotrise, butratherdiminish,ifpossible,as
thepitchrises.I
tisoftenhelpfulfor thesingertopresshis tongueagainst
h i s l o wret e e t h , b e c a ue sthisaidsinth e a t t ani m e n tofa"
w h iet ,
very
throatytoneandhelpstoestablish intenseconstriction.Thelipsare
spred a i n a g r i n , w iht m o s t o f t h e u p p e r t eteh s h o w ing(seeFig.30A
)
inordertoset themouthpositionforthenecessarydegreeof throaty
w h i tn ee s s .
T h i s t hni , "
w h iet ,
t h r o tay , l o w er-rg e i s t ret o n e i s e s tb al i s h ed.
andthn ecarriedu p a s f a r a s p o sisb l e w iht b o t h s e
a b l e t o r ecah h i g h C w i t h t h istypeofth r o a t,y"
e s . W o m e n a r e otfe n
w h iet ,
mi
e d l o w re-
registertechnic.Thefalsettoregisteris thenderivedfromthislower
registerandmadetomatchit inintensity.Becauseafalsettotonemaybe
sunganoctavehigherthanthe highestlower-registertone,e
287
tremely
high(ab s o l uet l y m i
e d ) f asle t t o s
uea
iscarrieddownandpushed(swelled)a littleindescent,toj
thealreadyestablished,"
white,
oinitin with
thin,throatylowerregister.Thetwo
registersmaythenbeblendedbys
r e g itse r a n d b y c h o
s m a y b e r e ah c e d . Te hf a l s etto
ueezingthefalsettointothelower
ingoffth elowerrg e i s t rei n t o t h e f las e tot . O f c o u re s,
alltheconstrictoractionsmust becompletelyestablished.Menshould
p r a cits e v e r y h i g h f a le s t t o t oe ns ( a b oevh i g h C ) o n a w h i t e "
withthejawloc
e
v o wle
e d a n d t h e lpi s s p r ed a. T h e e s t o n e s myab e s u n g f aril y
l o u dyl , b u t t h y emus tno tb e p u s h e d ro"
f a l s tet o
ee
dar
ened.
G o i n g trho u g h t h e
e r c i sses h o u l d b e par c t ie s d b y b o t h s e e s . T h e flas e tot t o n e
shu o l d be s u n g o n a " w h ie t
ah, "
ay
or"ee
vow elan ds
u e zee d ni t o
thelowerregisteronthe sametone,andthelowerregistershouldbe
w h i tn ee d
tomi
i t w i t h t h eaf l s etto . I
t h e f a le s t t o wtih a w h i t e " e e
thetrebleclef),F
t i s a g o o d p l a n t o par c t ie ssingin g
v o wleo n t h e t o n s eF
sharpandGratherloudly,withthe
(onthetp olineof
limitationsof
loudnessdeterminedbytheconstriction,andthento practisesingingthe
lowerregisteratthesamepitch, onthesamevowels,ataboutthe same
intensity.
A
relativelyshortperiodofpracticewill soonenablethesingerto
completelyblendormi
theregisters.H
e,orshe,willthen haveattained
theabilitytocovera rangeofthree,orevenfour,octaveswith alittle
t h r o tay , m i
e d - rg ei s t re"
s
uea
voice.
H
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
e h a s n o w l eran e d h o wot s i n g
pianissimoasmuchandasoften ashemaydesireto doso.Thisseems
tobethegoal ofsomanyteacherstoday.
Themethodj
ustindicatedisthe bestproceduretoadoptifthis isthe
goaldesiredbythevocalstudent.R
emember,thethroatierthevoice
becomesthebetter,orricher,it soundstothesingerhimself,andthe
m o r e d fei n iet l y c a n h e f e l i t "
B u t ples ae d n o
inthemas ue.
tdoit I
i n t epr r e t ievo r m u s i a clvalue I
t o t h e v oa c l a p p raa t u s
t i s n ot s i ng i n g
te
t i s n toa r t I
p r e se ssnoth ing I
thasn o
t i s h a r m flu
v e r y s ig ne r w h o i n dulgs ei n t h i s t y p e fo
technic,deterioratesvocally,andevenaslightelementof thissort
ofthingina singer
stechnicinevitablyeliminatesthevoiceby the
timeheorshe hasattainedmiddleage.Thus,areallytalented
individual,whosevoicehasbeenonlypartiallyshutoff bybad
training,losesitatj
a m a t uer d a r t its. I
ustabouttheagewhenhe shouldhavebecome
tta
e s m a n ye y a r s t o atta i n t hsig o a l . N o oe n
underfortycouldpossiblyhavedonethe necessarywor
c l a se sdasa"
Today
tobe
g r e a t atri s t .
spitifullac
ofgreatsingersisdue tothefactthat, asa
resultofwrongtrainingmethods,practicallyeverysingerstarts to
l o s e h i s vioc e a t j
ustabu ottheagew henheshu oldbeatthepa e
ofhiscareer ifhehasnot lostitbeforehe hasreachedthisage.
Theyoungervoicesarethebest voices,becausetheconstrictor
actionhasnotyetdevelopedfarenoughto destroythem.These,
however,arerelativelyimmatureartists.Therearemanygreat
288
e
-singersstilllivingwhohavepassedright outofthepicture and
whowouldstillbesinging iftheyhadbeentrainedproperly.O
f
theoldersingers,whoarestill reasonablygoodvocally,thereare
onlythreeandtheirvoicesare deteriorating.
e g a ridn g t h e t e h cnicoftheb e s t l i vni g s o p r n ao:I
twouldhv ae
beeneasyforacompetentteacherto havemadethisartisteinto
asupremelygreatsingervocally.I
teach ertoma
tisfareasier foracompetent
e a f i n e v o ie c i n t o a g r e tao n e t h a n i t i s f roh i m t o
turnamediocrevoiceinto agoodone.A
natu rallytalentedbeginner
isveryeasytoteach, iftheproperprocedureis adopted.This
sopranocouldhavebeenmadeasgoodas Destinnvocallyifnot
better.Themainfaultinher technicliesina lac
oflower-register
developmentandco-ordination,withtheaccompanyinglac
of
pure,properlyresonated,highfalsettoandpianissimotones.I
fher
voiceweretoberegistered,it wouldbefoundthatshecould, in
herpresentvocalcondition,onlysingthe lowerregister,reallyopen,
uptoA
flat(secondspaceonthetreble clef)andthatabovethis
tonethisregisterwouldstartto shutoff.Thisshut-offlowerreg-
istercouldnotbe carriedaboveaboutC
laryngealcondition.I
orDin herpresent
ftheindicatedprocedurewereto beadopted
withthissinger,openlower-registertonescouldeasilybe carried
upthroughDandpossibly uptoF
.Underthesecircumstances
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
pure,wide-open,falsettotonescouldbecarriedupto highD,
orevenF
abovehighC
,andthefalsettotonesthus derived,
insteadofbeingscreamyandthin,wouldblossomout withaclear,
mellow,beautifulq uality.TheywouldreallyfilltheMetropolitan
p e r a H o u s e . F u r t h e r m roe , t h e etsa b lsih m etno f t h e p u r ,e"
falsettoregisterwouldsoonma
legitimate,"
open,
open ,
eitpossiblefor hertoproduce
pianissimotones.O fcourse,theproperbalancing
oftheregistersandthe attainmentofcompletepharyngealreso-
nancead
ustmentareessentialconcomitantsofthisdevelopment.
e r b r e aht i n g i s g o d . J
u s t o n e oht e r p o itnw o u l d h v ae t o b e
stressed,however,inorderthathertechnic mightbewor
edbut
properly.S hewouldhavetostop slurringaltogetherandlearn
h o w t o a tat c
i n t h e c e net r o f t h e p ict h a n d h o w t o cn on e c t h re
tonesproperly.
Thetenor
svoicewouldbesomewhathardertowor
thatofthesoprano,becausehepushes
outthan
uitebadly.Theactionof
thebreathingmusclesandthepushingaction wouldhavetobedealt
withverycarefully.H
isregistersarerelativelypurebut notco-
ordinated.A bsolutepharyngealresonancead
ustmentwouldhave
tobeattained.Nevertheless,itshouldbea relativelyeasymatter
toimprovethisvoiceveryradically.W
289
hetherornothe couldnow
bemadein toasecon dC
arusom aybequestioned .H ecouldhv ae
been,ifhehadbeen trainedproperlyinthefirst place.
t i s d i f f iu clttothin
ofanyoth e r s i n grew h o w o udl n o t h a e v
togothrougha prolongedcourseoftraininginorder thatthey
mightreachtheheights.Practicallyeverylivingwomannowuses
thefalsettoonly,orthemi
edfalsettoand,whenthelowerregister
isused,itis notcarrieduphigh enoughtoreallyinfluencethevoice.
ftheothermalesingers therearefewwhosevoicesarenot
alreadyinadistressinglyhighdegree ofconstriction.S
omeofthem,
whoarerelativelyyoung,mightbecompletelyopenedupand
madeintogreatartists.A
llofthemcould beimmeasurablyim-
proved.Nevertheless,thepersistentuseofthemi
p i a nsis i m o fef e cst(
m e za zvoce
edfalsettofor
)has,inman y c a s e,si n t e ref r e d s o
seriouslywiththeregistrationactionthatmanyof themwouldhave
togothrougha relativelyprolongedprocessofisolationandpurifi-
cationoftheregistersbeforevery muchcouldbedone.Thetrain-
ingtheyhaveundergonehasservedonlyto destroytheproper
registrationactionandengenderconstrictionthroatiness.
c h o l ras h i p s
Thegreatestvoicesinthis country(andthesameisprobably
trueinEurope)haveb eensou ghtoutan dta
e n o v reb y t h e b i g
conservatories.Thesetalentedyoungstersoftenstartwithreally
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
fine,naturalmaterial.Thesearetheveryvoiceswhich aremost
in
uredbybadtraining.Thus,it hascomeaboutthatpractically
allofthemost talentedyoungsters,whoreceivescholarshipsfrom
thebigconservatories,are,innearlyeverycase,entirely eliminated,
becauseofthein
uriousvocaltrainingwhichtheyreceive.None
oftheseinstitutionshaveeverturnedout evenapassablywell-
producedvoice.Thesingerswhodosurvivethe sortoftraining
whichtheseinstitutionsprovideareaptto bethosewhostartwith
rathermediocrenaturalvoices,becausethevoicewhichis already
somewhatconstrictedisnotsoapt tobeentirelyeliminatedby
t h e " s i n g ig ni n t h e m a s
opn e
ue
t y p e o f t rian i n g ,asisthenatu r a l l y fer e ,
v oci e .
cientificallyUnsoundC oncepts
Thefactremainsthatthefundamentalreasonwhysingingis
badlytaughtisbecausethevocal teachershavenok
so
nowledgeof
thenatureofthephenomenawithwhichthey aredealing.Many
ofthemcn o c e ievt h e v o i c e s aa "
290
strem a o f s o m teh i n g
w h ih c"
flow s
out
thin
andm ustb e"
ofitas"
d ie r cet d ,
f o cu s e sd
v o c lai z e d ber a t h .
o r " p l a c ed .
om eofth em
o m e o f t hm e b e l i eevt h a t t h e
airisblownfromthe lungsthroughtheglottis,andthat thisair
o r b r e aht a f t e r p as i n g t hor u g h t h eal r y n
,becom e s t h e t o n.eO
f
course,ifthiswereso, thebreathwouldhavetotravelat thesame
speedassound 1100feetasecond(750miles perhour).This
w o udl i n d e e d b e a srto n g b lsat
i s . A c t u al ly t h e e nitr e i d e a fo"
t i s o b v i osuh o w i d i toi c t h i s n toi o n
v o i c e pal c e m ent
r e s t s pirm a rl iy
onthissortof concept.
omeimaginativeindividualsthin
t h tai s " w h i r il n g
or"spinn ing
ofthesoundassomething
li
e a s o tro f " c y c l n oe.
tionofthevoicebased onthistypeofpremisema
A
d e cs r pi -
esamusing
reading,butitis hardlyinaccordancewiththelaws ofacoustics.
LilliLehmann,Dr.F
ran
Miller,etc.,thoughtalongtheselines.
Theresultsoftheirteachingswere uniformlyunfortunate.
therteachers,whohavenoideawhateverofwhatresonanceis,
tal
of"
u s i n g a r eosn a n e ccavity or"
taincavity.S
s u c h a s t h e " f r o n t o f t h e f ae c,
bac
o f t h e h ed a,
put.
p l a cni g t h e v oci e
inacer-
omeoftheseindividualssubstituteapart ofthebody,
P u t tni g
amputatingthelaryn
"
t h e h e a,d
the"
h a r d p laa t e ,
t h e v oci e a n y w h e r e wu ol d , i f t a
e n l i t e rlal y , i m ply
andgraftingitthere.Becausetheycannot
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
reallymeanthis,theymustactuallybelievethat thisimaginary
streamofsomethingisdirectedinto acertainplaceandthen stic
there.Therearenosoundingboardsfor thevoice.I
culttoe
tal
p l a i n wa ht a n i n d iivd u a,lw h o d o s en
tk
s
tisindeeddiffi-
n o w w htah e i s
i n g a b otu, b e l i v ee s .
actsRegardin gS
"the
etc.,s at h e p l a c e w h e r e t h eo v i c e s hu ol d b e
ound
o u n d i s t rn as m itte d f r o mtis s o u r e c i n a l l d i r e tci o n.sI
ofalternatecompressionsande
t c o n s itss
pansionsoftheairparticles and
itisabsorbedand reflectedaccordingtothesurfaceswhichit
meets.Thus,asoftsurfacewillabsorb farmoresoundthanahard
one,butalternatelayersofhardand softmaterialconstituteahighly
efficientmediumfordamping,orabsorption,becausethesoundis
reflectedbac
wardandforwardbythehard surfacesthroughthe
softones.Thus,littlesoundcould betransmittedthroughthehead
becausethepressurepulsewouldhaveto passthroughthebrain
cavity,andthebrainis composedofsoft,absorbentmaterial.The
foldsofmucousmembraneliningthenoseare alsosoftand
h i g hyl a b s o re bn t . T h e s e n s tai o n o f " s i n g i n g f o r w ard,
mas
291
r
ue,
or"
inthe
isbroug htabou tonlybyten sionwh ichconn e c t s t hor u g h
thej
awtothebonesof theheadandface.Thistransmission,by
meansofj
awtension,isverymuchhelpedby tensiononthenec
muscles,which,whenhighlytensed,becomerelativelyefficient
transmittersofsound.S
uchatransmissioneffect,farfromamplifying
thesound,tendstodampenit andcutdowntheloudness.I
thas
nothingwhatevertodowithresonance.
LoudSinging
o m e t ecah e r s w h o u s e c u r rn et m e t h o d s o f v oci e t r a i n ingma
e
theirpupilssingloudly.This typeofloudsingingis broughtabout
bypushing,orforcing,thevoice withablastofbreath.The resultant
toneq
ualityisalwaysunpleasant,andtheresultsare evenmore
harmfulphysicallythanthoseengenderedbythemezza-voce
teacher,becausetheseteachersinevitablycreateaconditionof
mi
e d r e g itsr a toi n a n d i net n s e a citv e c o n s t r i cito n . I
t i s f a r e a s ire
t o t r a i n a p uipl w h o h a s j u s t a l i t t l e p i p i n g v ioc e , t h anonewhoh as
aloud,throaty,mi
ed-registervoice,becausethelattermustlearn
toeliminatetheconstrictoractionand establishpureregistration.
Theformermayoftenpresentmerelyastraightforwarddevelop-
mentproblem,whichcangenerallybewor
edoutsimply.The
bestmaterialofallis theunharmedvoicewhichhaspureregistra-
tionandcanproducefull tonesinthelowerregister andfalsetto
evenifthesetonesare somewhatcrude.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Dropp ed L arn y
Wrong
Thereisanotherveryin
uriousschoolofteachingwhichhas
beenfairlyprevalentinrecentyears.Teachersof thisschooldo
notholdthebeliefthat thevoiceshouldbe"
b u t t h e ytsa t e t h tai t s h o u l d b e"
b i n e t hsii d e a o f " s i n gni g i n t h e t hor a t
laryn
placedinthehead,
inthethra ot.
H o w e v e r , t hyec o m -
withth enotin othatthe
s h o udl b e d r o p p edasfarasps os i b l.eW h e n t h e l a r y n
isso
dropped,thehyoidboneandthetonguealso mustdescend.This
e n g ed ne r s a c o nidt i o n o f e
t h r o tai n ess.
trem e t h r o aitn e s s g e n e r a lyl "
thic
Thepup i l s o f t h ee steach e r s b e lei v e t h tat h e y e
perin ecethesn e s a toi n o f "
feelisthroatinessandnec
s i n gni g i n t h e i r t h roats
-
-
a l l t h e y r e al ly
tension.Thisschoolofteachinghas
eliminatedmanyfinevoices.
oachesWho BecomeTeachers
Thevocalteacherwhoisproperlye
uippedtocarryonhis pro-
fessionmustnotonlyunderstandsingingandmusic butmustalso
betrainedinthe sciences.Theprinciplesofvocaltechniccannot
bedreamedorimaginedthey mustbeunderstood.
fcourse,thoseaccompanistswhoteachvocaltechnic,when
theyknownothin g a b o u t i,td o s o p u r eyl f o r t h e s a
theycanm a
ethevocalta echer
eofthemon ey
s f e e i s t w o t o fu or t i m e s t h atof
thecoach.Thus,theyteachsomethingtheydo notunderstand
insteadofteachingsomethingtheydounderstand coachingand
musicianshipmerelyforlucrativereasons.Thisis alsotrue
o f g r e tas i n g esr, w h o k n o w n o t h i n g o f s c i e ne c
andma
don
tmindin
Rela
uringth e i r p u pl is
voicestogetit.
a toi n F a l l a y c
Manyteachersbelievethatthesingershoulde
rela
t h e y t o oo culdcoc ah
e a n h o n etsl i v i n g buttheywantth emony ea n d t h e y
periencecomplete
ationduringphonation.Theyfailtorealizethe factthatthe
musclesusedinphonationmustbe tensed,andthatitis themuscles
w h i c h so hu l d n o t b e u s e d i n t h i s a tci o n w h ichshou ldbeasrela
ed
aspossible.Theseindividualsareunawareofthetruth ofthisvery
o b v iu os f a c t . A s a r e s u l t o f s u c h atte m psta t r e l a
a t i o n al ld r i v e a n d
energyareeliminatedandtheirpupilssing inabsolutecon-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
striction.Thisproceduredoesnotactuallyengenderrela
ation,be-
causetheinterferingmusclescomeintoa highstateoftensionand
they,therefore,defeattheirownendthe attainmentofrela
ation.
Wheneveranyact isperformed,musclescomeintotension.I
t
istheproperdevelopmentandco-ordinationofthesemuscleswhich
determineapropertechnic.F
ailuretorealizethisobviousfact is
mostunfortunate.
A
gestu r e d o e s n tor e l a
m u s cel s i t t e n s e s t h em.Th us,thepu pil
whotenseshisshouldersandchest shouldbetoldtolet themdrop
a n d r e l a . H e s h o udl n o t b e a l l w o edtoma
i n o r d e r t o r lea
e g e s t uer s w i t h t h em,
them,b e c a uess u c h g e sut r e s w u o l d h ae ve
actly
theoppositeeffect.Theteacherwhotellshis pupilstomovethe
headup,downandsidewaystorela
themtotn e s e t h ier n e c
A
thethroatisonlyteaching
m u s cel s .
baseballplayerwillswinghisarm tolimberup.Thisswinging
e
ercisebringsthemuscleswhichhe isgoingtouse intotensionand
doesUm berthm e up.I
f h e d e s ier d t o r e l a
thesem uscls eh e w o u l d
notlimberthemup.Thus,swingingthe shouldersorarmstorela
293
themwouldonlyservetolimberthem upandpreparethemfor
co-ordinationinphonation.Thisis,ofcourse,entirelyundesirable.
Thepupilwhotensesundulybeforeand duringphonationmust
b e t o l d t o r lea
ma
a n d s t ad ns t i l l b eof r e h e s t rat s t o s i n g .H
eactie v g e s t uer s t o b r i n g b a o u t t hsis t a t e o f r lea
emem ber:Visible,e
la
emustnot
ation .
t e r n las i g n s o f effo r t a cut a l l y i n d i c aet r e -
ationofthemuscleswhichshouldbe intension.Thus,tension
o n t h e m ucs l e s o f t h e j a w , n e c
themusclesofthelaryn
rela
ed.Lac
, c h e s t , so hu l d res , e t c, .o c c u r s bcea u s e
,tongue,lowerribs,diaphragm,etc.,have
o f t h e n ee c s s ayr d r i v e m anifs et s i t s lef i n t e n soi n o n
t h e i n t ref e rni g m u s lce s . I
f t h e s i n grer e l a
estheton g u e m ucs l e s ,
whichshouldbeintension fortheresonationofthetone,he must
p e r f roc e t e neso t h e r m u s c l e s t h e m u s c l e s o fht e j
inordertoresonatethe vowelwiththemouth.I
hold
onthebra ethin g m u s c lse, h e i s f o r cd et o t e n s e t h echestand
shoulderstoforce,orblowout, ablastofair.This isj
teacherwhohaslosthis voicedoeshimself.H
t o d o i t , b y i ntsr u citn g t h e m t o " r e l a
chest.
rela
awandnc e
fhelosesthe
ustwhatthe
eteacheshispupils
t h e t h raot
a n d " r a i s e te h
Thesedirectionsautomaticallytendtoforcethepupil to
themuscleswhichshouldbein tensionandtotensethe inter-
feringmusclesandthemuscleswhichshould notfunctioninphona-
t i o n . S u c h a t e a c h red o e s n o t e n g e n drer e l a
sible
a t i o,nw h i c h i s i m pos-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
hemerelybringsthewrongmusclesintotension.
Directionsregardingrela
ationandbreathcontroltendto rela
themusclesofthetongueand laryn
(sothatpitchdefinitionis
impossible)and,atthesametime,forcethe pupiltoblowout
theair.Thevoiceis notsomethingwhichisforced,blownoutor
drivenfrombelowit isaninstrumentin thethroat,whichmust
bebroughtintoaction
laryn
becauseoftensiononthemusclesof the
andtongue,andwhichisactuatedby thebreathpressure
whichoccurswhenthebreathingmuscleshold ine
aultyM e t h osdR
uilibrium.
esultinEarlyLossofVoice
neofthesaddestphasesof thiswholesituationliesin thefact
thatsingersoftodayactuallye
pecttolosetheir voicesbetween
theagesoffortyand fifty.Theydonotblametheirteacherswhen
t h i s l os o f v o i c e o c u r s . I n s t e d a , t h e y see
p h yisc a l e
Thereisstillanotherrather horrifyingaspecttothispicture.I
competentteachersadoptacertain"
alltheirpupils.A
pupil
set
n-
methodorprocedurewith
nysuchmethoddoesnoteliminateany ofthe
stechnicalfaults.Theresult ofthisisthat theyneverreally
improvethevoiceofanypupil whomaystudywiththem.A
294
p l a ntai o n.s
ctually,
Thesurvivorsallsoundverymuchthe same.S ocommonisthis
teachingthatthereisprobablynot onesopranoattheMetropolitan
todaywhodoesnotdeliberatelyspreadherlips andmoreorless
screamherhightones,andno livingsingerwhocanproducea
voce
ctually,allsoftsinging(or
mezza
)isdeliberatelyperformedonabsoluteconstriction.Now,
whenteachershavebeenshuttingoffvoices,afterthis fashion,for
anumberofyears,theyactuallycometo li
ethesoundofa throaty
tonebetterthanthatof awell-produced,free,"
open
one.They
cometoutterlydisregardpower,freedomandintonation.F
a m p l,e"
LittleWillie
frea
moreli
s
voice andq
t e a c h re*
uotedami
ore
d e sgi n a t d eC aruso
-
svoiceasa
e d -af l s etto t e n ro, w h o s o u n d s m uh c
eawomanthanaman,as thepossessoroftheidealtechnic.
r o m h i s erro n e u ospoin tofviewafre,"
onlya" frea
v o ie c
open,
v i r i l eo viceisnot
b u t a f o r cd eo n e . H e f a i l s t o o b s evr e t h e f a tc
thathispupilslose theirvoices,whilethesingerswhohave'
full,
freevoices,whichhavenotbeentamperedwith,survive.Thus,it is
thatthema
toli
orityofthevocalteachers oftodayhaveactuallycome
e,andintentionallyaimat,throatysinging.Theyeliminate
powerandfreedom,andintonationdeliberately.A
definespitchabsolutely.Theinstrumentis"
greatsinger
firmlystrung.
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Prac-
ticallyeverysingertodaynotonlyslurs butactuallyfluttersthetone
whenheissupposedto besustainingit theinstrumentisnot
strun g
thepitchisnee v r r e a lyl d e f i n ed.I
ncom peten t t e a c hres
li
e t h i s f l utte r i n gnoisean d a c t u al ly d i s l i
e
e m pi lf i e d b yht e s i n gni g o f C a r u s o a n d D e sitn n .
Thereisaverysad parado
eadefind epitchas
whichspringsfromthisstateof
affairs.Thegreatconservatoriesgivescholarshipstoallthe best
naturalvoicestheycanfind.Theyawardthese scholarshipsfairly.
fterthesevoiceshaveundergoneafour-yearperiodof training
theyare,innearlyeverycase,shut-offand throaty.Manyofthese
graduatestudentswouldthenbeineligibleforthe scholarshipsto
whichtheirunspoiledvoicesentitledthem
theywouldnothave
beenchosenhadtheyoriginallysungwith thetechnictheyused
aftertheyhadundergonethecourseof training.Thus,asanoutcome
ofthetrainingmethodsemployed,thetalentedbeginnerslose
theirnaturalvoices.Nevertheless,theirteachersli
ethesoundof
thethroatytonesthattheyproduce,afterthey havebeentrained,
despitethefactthatthey originallychosethembecausetheirvoices
wererelativelyfreenotthroaty.
* TheS
NewYor
295
c i e ne cofV
o i c e ( tihr d e d i toi n ) , D u ogls aS
tanly e, C a r l F
i s h e,rI
theyruineveryfinenaturalvoicewhich theyendeavortotrain.
legitimatesoft,hightone.A
nc.,
( p . 3 9.)
NaturalV
oicevs.Technic
fsi
s i n g res o f d i fef r e n t c lai b e r w e r e p l ae c d b e h id na s c r e e n
andmadetosinga seriesoftones,andif theirvoicesweretobe
udgedbyagroupof personswhowerenotvocalteachersor under
theinfluenceofvocalteachers,theywouldundoubtedlybegraded
correctly,accordingtotheiractualtechnical proficiency.A nyone,
withareasonablygoodear,canj
udgesingingwithouthavingany
specialk
f,however,thesesamesingerswere
tobej
nowledgeoftechnic.I
udgedbyagroupof vocalteachers,theymightbeclassed
thesamewayonthebasis oftheirnaturalvoices,buton thebasisof
their"
technic,
techn ic
theorderwouldprobablybereversed,because
h a s a c ta ul l y c o m e t o m e a n t h e cn ot r o l o f t h evoiceon
constriction.I
ncompetentvocalteacherschoose,butdon
tapprove
of,big,crude,free,naturalvoiceswhichthey woulddeliberately
proceedtoshutoff.S
uchvoicesgenerallypresentveryfinematerial
forthecom petn etteach er.I
tiseasyforsu chateach ertoma
crude,freetonebeautiful,andtobring itundercontrol.I
tisnot
e a s ,yf o r e v e n t h emosts
and"
illfu l t e a c h re, t o "
openup
ea
free
.
apretty,throatyvoice.
ocalTa echin gI
saProcessN otaMethd o
Theprocedureswhichhavebeenoutlineddonot constitutea
method.R ather,theyshouldshowhowtheparticularvocal prob-
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
lemsofeachindividualpupilmaybe diagnosedandhandled.The
train i n g p r oe cssishardw or
li
A
.Thepup i l m u s t w ro
a n d c o ne c n t rtae ,
e t h e t e ah cer,wh o m u s t p efro r c e rael l y u n d erstn adhissub
teach erwithasup e r f i ica l k n o wel d g e o f t h esub
d a n greo u s t h n atheonewh ok
ectisevn emore
n o w s n toh i n g ao bu t i t . T h e w or
outoftheproblemsof registration,fore
weaponfordevelopingthevoice.I
ect.
ing
ample,isamostpotent
f,however,theseproblemsare
incorrectlyhandled,thedestructiveeffectisterrible.Pharyngeal
resonancead
ta
ustmentmustbeengendered,butifthroatinessis mis-
enforit,e
withthema
opensup,
t r e m e trho a tni e s s r eu slts.Allsingingmu stbedone
imumpossibleamountoffreedomand,asthevoice
thepowerincreasestoanenormousdegree.Neverthe-
less,ifth eteach e r a i m s a t mree l o u d n e s s , o r n ios e , h e i s a p ttoma
thepupilforcehis voiceandproduceugly,loud,throatytones
whichhavenobearingwhateveruponpropertechnic.Thevibrato
is,ofcourse,ofvital importance,butiftheteachermista
esa
tremoloforavibratoor,for thatmatter,atremolovibratoora
vibratotremolo,hewilldeliberatelyengenderanunpleasantwobble,
whichisutterlydeleterious.
29
e
gain,ateacherwhoembracessomeofthese fundamentalsand
notothers,or,inother words,whocombinesthesetechni
fore
a m pel , t h oe softhe"
mas
ue
voicep lacem ent
ueswith,
o r t h e " s i n gni g i n t h e
s c h olos , w i l l arri v e o n l y a t a s t a t e o f um t ostcn o f u soi n .
Theresultswillbedeplorable.
Theprocedureswhichhavebeenindicatedmustbe followed
meticulouslyandunderstood.Theentirestructurecollapsesifany
onefundamentalphaseofthesub
M a n iu pl a t in os a n d t h e S p e a
Thesenewestproceduresaree
techn icofthespa e
ectismisunderstoodorneglected.
ingVoice
uallyeffectiveinwor
i n g v oci e . I
ingoutthe
nsuchdee vlopm entthepu r e l o w re
r e g itse r s h o u l d b e e m pol y e d am l oste
c l u svi e l y b y b toh s e
esfor
speech.Theuseofthelaryngealcontrols speedsuptheestablish-
mentofthisregisterto aremar
abledegree.Theuseofthetongue
instrumentspeedsuptheengenderingofpharyngealvowelforma-
tionresn oanced a
ustm e n t f o r t h e s pae
i n g v o ie c,j
u s t a s m uh cas
itdoesforthe singingvoice.
a w , Ber a t hni g M u s lce s a n d S p e a
Thej
ingVoice
awshouldneversetin themiddle,orloc
itshouldbe" detun ed
,positioninspeech
andbekeptinamoreorlesscls oe d p o s -
ture.Theproperholdon thebreathingmusclesisofvital im-
portn a c e i n s p e c h . F o r a c t i n g a n d p ulbi c s p e a
i n g t h i s i s s ,on o t
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
onlybecauseofitstechnical importance,butalsobecauseitallows
rela
ationofthechest,shouldersand arms.Thus,theactoror
publicspea
erwhohasattaineda properholdonhisbreathing
musclescanma
eallofhis gestureswithabsolutefreedomand
gracefulness.Theproper,localizedtensions,whicharethecon-
comitantsofagoodtechnic,allowcompletephysicalfreedomin
acting.
Thespea
ingvoicecanbetrained onlythroughtheproper
developmentofthesingingtechnic.Theadvancesmadeinim-
provingtheprocedureswhichcanbe employedforthedevelop-
mentofth esingin gvoiceaply,th e r e froe , e
voice.E
u a l l yot t h e s p e a
ing
verythingsaidwithregardtothe centeringofthepitch,to
t h e m uisc a l l i n ,et o t h e " h o l d
betw eenton e s , t o t h e ei lm i n tai o n o f
slurring,etc.,appliestospeech.Thesentenceshouldbe spo
enas
asingleunitin acontinuouslinewitheachvowelsound centered
onadefinedpitch.H
umsandprolonged,slowconsonantsaremost
offensiveandmustbeeliminated.Thesephasesofthetraining
297
ofthespa e
i n g v o ie caree
a c t l y te hs a m e a s wtih t h e s i n g i n g v oci e .
verythingwhichpertainstothesingingvoice appliestothe
spea
spo
i n g v oci e a l s o , e
cepttheu seofthevib rato,b e c a ue sthe
envowelisnotsustainedlong enoughforthevibratotocome
intoplaysufficientlyinorderthat itmaybedetected.
v e r y a tco r o r p u bi lc s p e a
ershou l d , i n deed , h a e vhisvoice
trainedproperlybecauseagoodtechnicprovideshim withthein-
strumentwhichisthemediumthroughwhichhe e
m p l iifc a toi n H a s H
armd eV
presseshimself.
ocalTc eh n i c
Thescientificfindingswhichmadeit possibletodeducethe
fundamentalprinciplesofvocaltechnic,havealsobeenapplied
tothereproductionofsound.This mighthavebeenatremendous
boontothehumanracei f,asanoffshoot,ithad notbecomepossible
forsingerswhohadvirtuallyno voicestoma
elargesumsofmoney
bysingingovertheradio andforthemoviesandrecords.I
nview
ofthefactthat thepowerfactoriseliminatedin reproduced
music,asanecessaryconcomitantofsinging,performerswithsilly,
little,throatyvoiceshavebeenableto buildupbigreputations
andhavebecomepopularfavorites.S
ogreathavetheirreputations
becomethatsomeoftheseso-calledartistsare actuallyappearing
attheMetropolitantoday.
Thissortofthing hasmadeitpossiblefor theteachertothrive
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
whenallhesucceedsin doingistoshut offvoices.Todaymany
suchteachersareableto boastofhavingproducedhighlysuccess-
fulstars.
Beforetheadventofthemicrophoneandthe amplifier,every
singerhadperforcetoma
ehimselfaudibleinthe auditoriumin
whichhesang.Thismadeit incumbentuponhimtoproducehis
voicewithatleastsomedegree offreedom,forwhichreasona
certainstandardofvocalefficiencyhad,ofnecessity,to bemain-
tained.Todaynostandardofvocalfreedomisdemanded.I
t r u e t h ta"
s h u t off,
tis
t h r o tay v o i e c s u s u al ly l a s t o n lyforafewya ers.
tisalsotrueth a t t hi s tp yeoftech n i c i s p h yisc a l l y i n u r i o u sand
absolutelycontrarytonature.Nevertheless,performerswho,inthe
past,wouldnothavehadenoughvoiceto singinoperetta,are
todayabletoappearin leadingoperaticroles.
llthisis verysadindeedandnothingcan bedoneaboutituntil
suchtimeasa fullrealizationofthefact thatthevoiceis anormal,
natural,humanfunction,sub
ecttocertaindefinite,scientificlaws,
ifitis tobeproducedefficientlyandhealthfully,hasbecomeuni-
versallyrecognized.
298
Well-prod ucedVoiceR
A
eprod ucesBs et
reallywell-producedvoicesoundsbetterinreproductionthan
oneproducedwithacrooningor throatytechnic.Notonlyis this
s o , b u t i t c a n cn ov e y a r elam u s i c lam e s s g aeanditcane
pressth e
emotionsandatmosphereofthecompositionlegitimatelyandsin-
cerely.Thereisnocomparisonbetweentheartistic virtueofthe
performanceoftheoutstandingthroatysingersoftodayandthat
ofthegreatsingersof thepast.
We haveontheonehand,then,the performerwithalittle,
t h r o tay v o i e candchep a,fa
etric
s o f i n t e rrpe t aito n , w h o,becu ase
ofhispersonality,maybeableto ma
moneyforafewyears.O
withafree,full,e
eaconsiderableamountof
ntheotherhand,we shouldhavetheartist
pressivevoiceandalegitimatemusicaland
artisticinterpretation,whosevoicecanlastuntil heisanold man,
andwhoisable,therefore,aftermanyyearsof singing,toarrive
atapinnacleof artistryandmusicianshipaswellas vocalefficiency.
tisinfinitelyharderto singreallywellthanto merelycroon
throughamusicalcomposition.
Thereader,whetherhebea teacheroranaspiringsinger,
mustchooseoneofthetwo paths:Theeasyroad,whichmayenable
asingertom a
e m o n e yof r a f e w y e ras , o r , e n ableatec ah e r t o
trainvoiceswithoutdoinganyreal wor
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 9 # 5 : e 3 s 2 u _ 3 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
o r m u s ia c l s i d e o f hsis u b
ectorthehardra od,wh i c h d e mn ad s
concentrationandintensivewor
theteacher
wor
atall,eitheron thevocal
onthepartof boththepupiland
theroadwhichdemandsmanyyearsofconcentrated
andstudy,buttheroadwhich canleadultimatelytothepro-
ductionofgreatartists.
Gra e t A r t i s st A
reRare
veryonecannotbeagreatsinger.Probably,atany onetime,
thereareaboutahundredindividualsin theworldwhocould,
underpropertraining,becomesupremelygreatartists.Thereare
afewthousandwhocouldbecomeveryfine artists.Thereare
severalthousandmorewhocouldbecomecompetentartists.O
fthe
rest,propertrainingimprovesthevoicein everycase,andmany
canbemadeintorelativelycompetentsingers.O
fcourse,somewill
inevitablyfallbytheroadside,whicheverpaththeymaypursue.
Beforestudyingsinging,thereadermustma
g o a l h e wsih e s t o am i at.I
euphismind which
fhedecid esthathera ellywn atsto
learnhowtosinglegitimatelyandaim atthegoalof trueartistry,
h e m u s t m a e s u r e t h tah i s t e a c h e r u n d esrt a nsdh i s w o r
299
, a n d t h ta
heisbeingproperlytrained,scientificallyand musically.Theaspir-
ingpupilshouldinvestigatehisprospectiveteacherand findout
thebasisofhis teachings.F or,whilethepupilmust haveconfidence
inhisteacher,he shouldbasethisconfidenceupontheteacher
n o wel d g e o f hsis u b
ectandhemu stchec
himself,becausethereisnoofficialchec
s
t h i s k n o w l e d g eof r
today.
hoosingaTeacher
uspecttheteacherwhotriesto impressyouwiththenamesof
well-
nownsingerswhoarestudyingwithhim,or whohavestudied
w i t h h i mni t h e p a s t . R e m e me br m o s t o f t h e w ell-
n o w n sni g e r s
havegonetheroundsandare claimedbyseveralteachers.The
factthatasuccessfulsinger hasstudied,oris studying,withany
particularteacher,meansnothing,unlessthissingerobviouslyhas
imprv oe d vc oa l l y u n dertheta echer
stuitin o.I
f h e h a s n o t i mrpo v e d ,
buthasremainedmuchthesameas before,theteacherwillnot
beabletoim p r oe v y o u r v oci e i n f a c t , h e i s m roe l i
it.I
elytoimp air
fhehasdeteriorated,evenalittle, theinferenceisobvious.
Thisteacherwillundoubtedlyhurtyourvoice
deteriorateunderhistuition.I
itwillinevitably
fhehasnot helped,buthashurt,a
singerwhoisso talentedthathehasmadea nameforhimself,what
willhedototh eaverg aestud ent
u r t h rem o r e r e m e m b ret h a t t h e
talentedperformerisonlytooaptto begovernedbyemotionrather
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 0 # 0 : e 0 s 0 u _ 4 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
thanbyreason.I
nproofofthis assertionthereareinnumerable
singerswhosevoiceshavestartedtodeteriorateradicallywhostay
w i t h t h eet a c h res w h o a r e r u iningth em.Eveniftheydoma
ea
change,theyareonlytooapt togotoanotherteacherof thesame
s c h o loa n d k e e p o n " p u t t i n g i t i n t h e n o e s
ma s
u e,
or"
s i n g ig ni n t h e
e tc .
Theaspiringvocalstudentmustdemandtheproperlytrained
vocalteacher.H
emustnotstudyvocaltechnic withtheuntrained
teacherwhetherhemaybe ane
p a n itso r j
-singer,acomposer,anaccom-
ustanimp r e s svi e o r c h a r m i n g p e rosn . H e m u s t n o t s t u d y
voicewithanyoneofthese individuals,unlesshehasbeeneducated
properlyintheessentialsciencesand hashadpropertechnical
traininghimself.When thedemandforproperlytrainedteachers
hasbecomesufficientlyinsistent,hewillbe abletofindsuchteach-
ers,andnotbefore.
n t h e f i n laa n a l yiss , i t i s u p t o t h e vcoa l s t u d enttobrin gabout
thenecessaryrevolutioninvocalteaching,iflegitimatesinging
isnotto becomealostart.O
wor
300
nlywhenthevocalstudentrefusesto
withanyteacherwhohasnotbeen trainedproperly,will
vocalteachingbecomeaseriousprofession.Thischangewill not
comefromthevocalteachersthemselves.I
tmustcomefromthe
vocalstudent.Thedemandcanfinallyforcethe supply.Thescien-
tificallyuneducatedanduntrainedvocalteachercanbecomea
thingofthepast.
Wor
sth e"R
oa y l R o ad
toG o od S i n g ni g
Thestudentwhofindshimselfdeterredbythe difficultyoflearn-
inghowtosing correctly,andwhoisunwillingto dothenecessary
wor
tobecomeanartist,shouldfacethis facthonestlyandsin-
cerely.Then,ifhedecidesthat hemerelywantstosingnicely to
p l e ae s h i s f r i ed ns , a n d myab e g e t a j
oboverth eradioorinthe
movies,hedoesnotneedto studyvocaltechnicatall.H
eshould
puthimselfinthehands ofacompetentcoach,whois agoodmusi-
cian.S
uchacoachwill nottrytotrain hisvoice,butwillendeavor
toteachhimhowto perfomasartisticallyandmusicallyaspossible
withhisnaturaltechnicaland vocallimitations.True,hewillnot
learnhowtosing,but hewilllearnsomethingwhichmayhave
commercialandsomeaestheticvalue.Undernocircumstances,
shouldhefallvictimto anuninformedvocalteacher,becausethis
willonlyin
urehisvoiceandgain himabsolutelynothing.
301
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 0 # 0 : e 0 s 0 u _ 4 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
I ND X
c o u sitc s
acousticcoupling,40
amplitudeofsoundvibrations,33
atmosphericpressure,1
conductorofsound,38
consonants,3
dampingmaterial,37,291
definitionofsound,33
energydistributioninthetone,3
fre
u e n c,y3 4
fundamental,35,6 8
intensityofsound,35
measurementofintensity(decibel),
41
musicalintervals,37
musicaltone,34
noise,14,34,235-23
overtones(harmonics),35,6 9
periodicvibration,34
pitch,34
pressurepulse,34
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 0 # 0 : e 0 s 0 u _ 4 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
puretone,34
u a l iyt o f t o n e , 3 5-3
,6
9,227
reflectionofsound,38
resonance,39-40,6 8
reson ancecv ai t is e, 2 8 , 3 9 , 6 0 -
1,
8 , 7 0 , 2 8-02 8 1
reverberationofsound,38,237
segm e n t aito n o f s t rni g s , 3 5 ,6
8-
9
soundabsorbtion,37
s o u n d se pc t r u m ,3
,6
9,74
soundwave,34,37
soundingboard,40,281,291
sympatheticvibration,39,6 9
transmissionofsound,33,6
291
velocityofbreathand"
bra eth ,
8,282,
vocalized
3,68,291
vibration,34
v o w les , 3
275
ttac
-37,69-70,72,74 ,274-
,2,6
, 1 1 7 , 1 1,91 2 2 , 1 2 4 ,197
r t i c ual t i o n vocal(seeConsonn ats)
Breath
blow ing
b r e aht c o n t rlo
b r e aht ,
290
a n d " v o c ai lz e d
3,4,32,28 2 - 2 8,32 8
b r e aht e
b r e tah , 5 , 9 7
,
p u l soi n a n d , 4 , 9 5 - 9 7 , 14 0-
105,130
b r e aht i n t e nist y c u r e vs,9
-97
h o l dni g t h e , 3 , 5 , 1 2 2
phrasingand,244,249
Breathing,5,122
Breathingmuscles(seeMuscles-
breathing)
olorvowelmodification,37,74,
233-234,24
,254-255,271-272
onsonants,37,72,73,244
a r t i clua t i n oofd,I
275
,nandt,253,
humm ing,10 ,11,37,25 4,2
0,270
onstriction
s i n gni g o n , 4 , 6 , 9 - 1 0 , 2 9
greatnaturalvoicesand,180,288,
295-29
o-ordinationunit,87,91
C o u p d e gol tet ,
7
o l d ( m u s c u l a)r, 1 0 , 1 2 4 ,233
yoidbn oe,59,62,73-74,81 -83,
110,111,219-221
n t e nist y
c o n tor l o f ( s e e V i b r a t o a n d I n t e n -
sityVariation)
mi
e d r e g itsr a toi n a n d , 9 5 ,203,
28
r e g itsr a t in oa n d , 8
,88-91 ,95,
179-181,184,203
c o l o r v.s, 2 4
,254,255
melodiclineand,243,247,259
s c a l ,e2 8 , 9 0 , 1 0 3,1
2 , 2 0 82- 0 9 ,
251,284
n t o ntai o n , 1,11 9 5 - 1 9
mi
, 2 1 3 , 2 2,92 9 5
e d r e g itsr a toi n a n d , 2 0 4
aw
badlyarticulated,147,21
-217
lipsand,143,21
loc
(middleposition),24-25,140,
142 ,21
loc
ma
,285
andton gue,14 2,285
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 0 # 0 : e 0 s 0 u _ 4 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P o r t ira d an d , 1 2
mouth-resonancead
n c e
musclesand,(seeMuscles-
tonguepositionand,218
Laryngealmuscles(seeMuscles
laryngeal)
r e g itsr a t in oa n d , 1 5 , 6 0 , 8
Laryn ,55,59,83 ,18
-189
edregistrationand,110-111,
18
-18 9
p o s iito n o f t h ,e6
3,81,84 ,111,
-137,2 92
Lips,24 ,2
,143-1 44,21
mouth-resonancead
,183-
mi
13
)
openingthe,140-141,145,21
189
-21 9
ustmentand,
24,25,140
nec
ustmentand,
24,143
Manipulations
head,13
hyoidb one,82 -84,98 ,1
221
0,219-
a w , 1 4,72 1 8 - 2 19
limittouseof, 153
ma
mi
o r t r i a d ad n, 2 1 92- 2 2
ed-registration,110-113
o ca t ve j
umpn ad,10
thyroid,97-100,159,219-221
tongueinstrument,75-79,85,101,
118,152,157,211-212,221
Mas
ue,
s i nign g i n t h e , 4 , 1 0,12-
13,280-288,292
Melodicline(connectingtones),127,
20
-209,213-214,237,242-243,
253,273
consonantsand,275
tim ing
intensityscaleand,243
s l u r rni g a n d , 18 2, 2 0 8 , 2 3
-237
a n ,d1 2 8 ,209 ,2
5
Mezzavoce(seePianissimo)
Muscles
antagonisticandinterferingtension
on,1,3,11 ,14,53,63,117-118 ,
125,127,140,180,282,294
balanceddevelopmentof,3,5,78
b r e aht i n g ( seeE
uilib r i u m,)5 , 3 1 -
phrase(musical),173,238,245
portamentoandvibrato,32,174,
208,247
principalmelody,239,247-248
recitatives,247,249-250
rhythmicpattern,174,209,229-
231,24 0-241 ,243,25 3,2
0-2
1
scales,241,244
schoolsofmusic,239,24
section,238-239,242
stress(music),238,245,250
syncopation,243
tempo,240,243
theme,240,245
time,174,239-240,243,251
tra d iito n ,2
2-23
N aut r lav oci e ,
1 3 5, 2 , 1
4,1
,
295-29
Nec
m u s cel s ( s e e M u s c l e)s
Nec
w hsi t il n g ,
1 4 ,2 3, 6 4 , 1 5 1
Nodules,13,109,134
O c t av e j u m p, 1
11 -
2
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 0 # 0 : e 0 s 0 u _ 4 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
Openin g
(seResonn aced a
201
b r e aht e
105
p u l soi n a n d , 4 , 9
,104-
instages,201,212
suddn e"
o p e nni g s ,
104-1 05,201
vibratoand,32,172
powerincreases,and10
Pianissimo,1
2
-107,201
7,179-181,189,251,
1,2 88
v i b r tao a n d , 3,21
7,181
Pitchan dlaryn gealmu scles,5 9,18
189
-
244
,195,228 -229
c a r r iyn g p o w erand,38 ,23
-237
intonationand,12,193,228
lengthofvocalcordsand,192
mi
e d r e g itsr a toi n a n d , 9 4 ,199-
200,202
personal(seeV
oicestypesof),
227-228
pureregistrationand,87,195
v i b r tao a n d , 3,15 1 , 1
9
adiotc eh n i c , 9 ,25,101,1 7
,199-
200,202,283,287
ecordingsofgreatartists,178,213-
2 14 2 ,
6 - 2
u a l iyt ( s e e A c o u s t i c s,)3 5 - 3 7 , 5 1,
105,17
-107,
124,152,154,174,225,229,231,
,125,12 7,231
Psychology,problemsof,10
Posture,29,120,121,138
P r e -et n s in o, 2 , 1 4 , 7
P l a cni g t h e v oci e , 4 , 9
Pitchrangeandfaultyregistration,
92
u s-t
ment),21,85,104,130,200-
7
egistration
balancingofregisters,15,18,102
1 04
222
brea
1 59 1 -
0,12-1
3,1 9
betw eenreg i s t e r,s1
,20,
,92,
193-195,205
changepointbetweenregisters,
103,222-224
c o - odr i n aet d v s . m i
ed,194
co-ordinationbetweenregisters,17,
e s o nn ac e a d
ustm ent
pharyngealopen,21-23,6
0,70,80-
81,104,280-281
egistrationand(seeR
egistration)
slurringand,29,175,197
tongu eand,60,6
t h r o tay , 2 3 , 2
a w l co
2,82
-27,10 1,203,28 4
a n ,d2 4
lipsand,24,2
tongueand(seeTongue)
mouth,24,6
0,72,252-253,275,
281,28
e s o nn ac e c a vtii e s ( seeA
c o u sitc s )
c a l e i net n s iyt ( s e e I
nten s i t y s c lae )
c a l e s ad nv i b r aot , 1
8
elf-listening,124,154-155,230,282
i n g esr, p r ee s n t d a ,y2 7
-277,2 89
l u r r ig n, 2 9 , 1 2 8 ,173,28
attac
a n d , 2 , 17 1, 1 9 7
gie v
and ,213
intonationand,11,173
mi
e d r e g itsr a toi n a n d , 2 9 ,117,
19
-19 7
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 0 # 0 : e 0 s 0 u _ 4 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
pureregistrationand,197
resonancead
197
ustmentand,29,175,
timespotand,29,174-175,207-
2 08 , 2 0
vibratoand,173-174
ob,2 45,21
o u n d ( seeA
c o u sitc s )
p e a i n g v o ci e , 2
8-2 75,2 97
faultsofdiction,271
mi
e d r e g itsr a toi n a n d , 2 0 ,2
naturalq
pitchan d i n t e nist y o f , 2
273
r e g itsr a t in oa n d , 2
re
9
ualityof,271-272
8,270-
9,272,29 7
uirem e n t s f rog o o d , 2
s i n gni g v s . , 2
8-2
9,297
8
trainingthe,272,297
tune,
temp o , a c c etna n d r h y tm h,
andthe,270,273-274,297
v i b r tao a n d , 2
uea
2
8,274,2 98
v oci e
a n d er gsi t a r toi n 2, 0 ,
,101,19 8-199
Technicalpracticealone,155
Tessitura,1
,255
Thoatiness(seeTongue,R esonance
ad
u s t mn et , e t c) ., 2 3 , 2 7 , 7-47 5
droppedtongueand,24,81-82
mi
edregistrationand,94-95,198-
204
nec
,chestan dshould e r m u s lce s
and,6,132,13
-137,1 40
tremoloand,171
Throatyvoicesandinterpretation,
2 58 , 2 4
Thrpatysingingandmusculardevel-
opment,109,137
T i m ig n,
2,29,12 7-128 ,209-2 11
Tonevs.noise,108,29
Tone,wor
125
doneinproductionof,
Tongue
correctpositionof,73,79-80
dropped(seeThroatiness)
tongueinstrumentand(seeManip-
ulationstongueinstrument)
u a l iifc a toi n s o f , 6 7 , 8 5 , 2 1 4 - 2 15,tvp eof,13,28 ,42,1
278,29 3,29
,300"
oiceVowelsI
oiceplc ae m n et,
,227
4,7,32,291
s e e A c o u s t i c)s
developmentof,6 0,97,130,201forcedmodificationof,72
f o r cni g t h e , 9 , 1 0 , 1 3 5 , 2 9 2
lossof,189-191,288,294-295W
s a v ig n
hisper,absolute,90-91,1
7
the,13 5 W h i t e t o n e a n d t hor a t i n ess,74 -75,
technicvs.age,271221,235
30
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 0 # 0 : e 0 s 0 u _ 4 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P
2 7 5 0 4 0 1 3 0 5 1 0 9 3 . p d m / 7 2 0 2 / t e n . e l d n a h . l d h / / : p t t e h l / g o T o g M d G p 0 # 0 : e 0 s 0 u _ 4 s s 1 - e 9 c c 0 - a 4 / g 1 r 0 o . 2 t n s o u r ) t i y h t t i a s r h e . v i w n w U w / n / : p w t o t r h B ( / e e d L e z l i e t i i n i g a D d e n l a g o h t o a G N , r i n o a f d m e o t D a r c e i l n b e u G P